E A we nets HR PETER Hs RER re ses Feu prevent it Er trente ECM MTS wet £ PH : mum is hd sn ни UT , : | > e NS < г Е dose оу ARTE MEET PRIE NT TELLE mass terntein dal измены Ss 1 я rome ai, art Ud | у и” Wee y 4 i) ' р | L o y В o = 1 7 | | E . ve | i то | 7 | — = à EN 7 р LE u LE р | 7 af 5 > А A a El № 1 à E № м | ) ALACOLOGIA, International Journal of Malacology MA Classification and Nomenclator of Gastropod Families Y Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Косго! Vol. 47(1-2) ) -2005 MALACOLOGIA http://malacologia.fmnh.org EDITOR-IN-CHIEF. GEORGE M. DAVIS Editorial Office: Malacologia P.O. Box 1222 West Falmouth, MA 02574-1222 georgedavis99@hotmail.com Copy Editor: EUGENE COAN California Academy of Sciences San Francisco, CA gene.coan@sierraclub.org Managing Editor: CARYL HESTERMAN Haddonfield, NJ malacolog@jersey.net Graphics Editor: THOMAS WILKE Justus Liebig University Giessen, Germany Business & Subscription Office: Malacologia РО. Box 385 Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309 malacolog@jersey.net Associate Editor: JOHN B. BURCH University of Michigan Ann Arbor jbburch@umich.edu Composition Editor: CLAUDIA WILKE Wettenberg, Germany claudiawilke@hotmail.com tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de MALACOLOGIA is published by the INSTITUTE OF MALACOLOGY, the Sponsor Members of which (also serving as editors) are: RUDIGER BIELER Vice President Field Museum, Chicago JOHN BURCH University of Michigan, Ann Arbor MELBOURNE К. CARRIKER University of Delaware, Lewes GEORGE M. DAVIS Secretary and Treasurer CAROLE S. HICKMAN University of California, Berkeley ALAN KOHN President Elect University of Washington, Seattle JAMES NYBAKKEN President Moss Landing Marine Laboratory, California CLYDE F.'E.. ROPER Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D.C. SHI-KUEI WU University of Colorado Museum, Boulder DIARMAID O FOIGHIL University of Michigan, Ann Arbor Participating Members PETER MORDAN Secretary, UNITAS MALACOLOGICA The Natural History Museum London, United Kingdom J. FRANCES ALLEN, Emerita Environmental Protection Agency Washington, D.C. KENNETH J. BOSS Museum of Comparative Zoology Cambridge, Massachusetts JACKIE L. VAN GOETHEM Treasurer, UNITAS MALACOLOGICA Koninklijk Belgisch Instituut voor Natuurwetenschappen Brussel, Belgium Emeritus Members ROBERT ROBERTSON The Academy of Natural Sciences Philadelphia, Pennsylvania W. D. RUSSELL-HUNTER Easton, Maryland Copyright © 2005 by the Institute of Malacology ISSN: 0076-2997 ISBN: 3-925919-72-4 J. А. ALLEN Marine Biological Station Millport, United Kingdom Е. Е. BINDER Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle Geneve, Switzerland Р. BOUCHET Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle Paris, France Р. CALOW University of Sheffield Sheffield, United Kingdom R. A. D. CAMERON University of Sheffield Sheffield, United Kingdom J. G. CARTER University of North Carolina Chapel Hill, NC M. CHARRIER Université de Rennes Rennes, France К. Н. COWIE University of Hawaii Honolulu, HI А. Н. CLARKE, Jr. Portland, TX В. С. CLARKE University of Nottingham Nottingham, United Kingdom R. T. DILLON, Jr. College of Charleston Charleston, SC C. J. DUNCAN University of Liverpool Liverpool, United Kingdom D'JNEERNISSE California State University Fullerton Fullerton, CA E. GITTENBERGER Rijksmuseum van Natuurlijke Historie Leiden, Netherlands Е. GIUSTI Universita di Siena Siena, Italy 2005 EDITORIAL BOARD А. М. GOLIKOV Zoological Institute St. Petersburg, Russia А. V. GROSSU Universitatea Bucaresti Romania Т. НАВЕ Тока! University Shimizu, Japan К. Т. HANLON Marine Biological Laboratory Woods Hole, MA G. HASZPRUNAR Zoologische Staatssammlung München München, Germany J. M. HEALY Queensland Museum South Brisbane, Australia D. M. HILLIS University of Texas Austin, TX К.Е. HOAGLAND West Falmouth, MA В. HUBENDICK Naturhistoriska Museet Goteborg, Sweden S. HUNT University of Central Lancashire Lancashire, United Kingdom R. JANSSEN Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg Frankfurt am Main, Germany М. $. JOHNSON University of Western Australia Crawley, Australia R. N. KILBURN Natal Museum Pietermaritzburg, South Africa M.A. KLAPPENBACH Museum of Natural History Montevideo, Uruguay J. KNUDSEN Zoologisk Museum Kobenhavn, Denmark С. MEIER-BROOK Tübingen, Germany C. LYDEARD University of Alabama Tuscaloosa, AL Н. К. MIENIS Hebrew University of Jerusalem Jerusalem, Israel J. Е. MORTON Auckland University Auckland, New Zealand J. J. MURRAY, Jr. University of Virginia Charlottesville, VA R. NATARAJAN Marine Biological Station Porto Novo, India D. O FOIGHIL University of Michigan Ann Arbor, MI J. @KLAND University of Oslo Oslo, Norway T. OKUTANI University of Fisheries Tokyo, Japan W. L. PARAENSE Instituto Oswaldo Cruz Rio de Janeiro, Brazil J. J. PARODIZ Carnegie Museum of Natural History Pittsburgh, PA R. PIPE Plymouth Marine Laboratory Devon, United Kingdom J.P. POINTIER Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes Perpignan Cedex, France W.F. PONDER Australian Museum Sydney, Australia ОУ. Academia Sinica Qingdao, People's Republic of China D. С. REID The Natural History Museum London, United Kingdom $. С. SEGERSTRALE Institute of Marine Research Helsinki, Finland А. STANCYKOWSKA Siedlce, Poland F. STARMÜHLNER Zoologisches Institut der Universität Wien Wien, Austria У. | STAROBOGATOV Zoological Institute St. Petersburg, Russia J. STUARDO Universidad de Concepcion Valparaiso, Chile C. THIRIOT University Pierre et Marie Curie Paris, France S. TILLIER Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle Paris, France J. À. М. VAN DEN BIGGELAAR State University of Utrecht Utrecht, Netherlands М. Н. VERDONK Rijksuniversiteit Utrecht, Netherlands H. WAGELE Ruhr-Universitat Bochum Bochum, Germany А. WAREN Museum of Natural History Stockholm, Sweden В. К. WILSON Conservation and Land Management Kallaroo, Western Australia H. ZEISSLER Naturkundemuseum Leipzig, Germany A. ZILCH Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg Frankfurt am Main, Germany First published 2005 by ConchBooks Mainzer Str. 25, D-55546 Hackenheim, Germany e-mail: conchbooks@conchbooks.de home-page: http://www.conchbooks.de and Malacologia P.O. Box 385, Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309, U.S.A. e-mail: malacolog@jersey.net home-page: http://malacologia.fmnh.org AUG 3 1 2005 ACS, ConchBooks AY ConchBooks sole distributor for Vol. 47 Bibliographic Information published by Die Deutsche Bibliothek: Die Deutsche Bibliothek lists this publication in the Deutsche Nationalbibliographie; detailed bibliographic data is available in the internet at http://dnb.ddb.de. ISBN: 3-925919-72-4 ISSN: 0076-2997 Copyright © 2005 by ConchBooks and the Institute of Malacology All rights reserved under international copyright conventions. No part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopy, recording on any information storage and retrieval system now known or to be invented, without permission in writing from the pub- lisher, except by a reviewer who wishes to quote brief passages in connection with a review written for inclusion in a magazine, newspaper or broadcast. Type setting by Malacologia Produced by Sheridan Books, Inc., U.S.A. De + ФЕЙ | AR vr MALACOLOGIA, 2005, 47(1-2): 1-397 CLASSIFICATION AND NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES Researched and edited by Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Rocroi Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle 55 rue Buffon, 75005 Paris, France; pbouchet@mnhn.fr With classification by Jiri Fryda Czech Geological Survey Praha, Czech Republic Bernhard Hausdorf Zoologisches Institut Universität Hamburg, Germany Winston Ponder The Australian Museum Sydney, New South Wales, Australia Angel Valdés Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County Los Angeles, California, USA Anders Warén Naturhistoriska Riksmuseet Stockholm, Sweden 2 BOUCHET & ROCROI CONTENTS ADSIACL aa ea a cect A о GR ob Sra лоно A SAURA eee IBITOULICHON 1 NI none Не Е Part 1. Nomenclator of Gastropod Family-Group Names [BOUCHE S ПОСТОЙ! ионов meee o a ei оса А Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature Applying to Family-Group Names .......... AvallablitrOr NAMES: за оао ооо tente EGimation Of: NAMES: <2 4.0.4 колода a Li Re Me ses COTE nes Е oot hha a BPP eee A RON Principle of Coordination 2... +. a IN bit ROR! SE ot ti ee Status of Names in the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology ............. Gases to bé Submitted to the COMMISSIONS aaa sami ew is NOMENCIALOE seconds as Eee a O Baha ee Done eee oe Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group Names ............................. A 4. «te cee epee Fate ee Severe ey maa и оо Gam Во ae NS ene Nomenclator of Gastropod Family-Group Names .............................. List of Gastropod Names Above the Family Group ............................. Part 2. Working Classification of the Gastropoda [Bouchet, Fryda, Hausdorf, Ponder, Valdés & Waren] ........................ Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position, Neritimorpha, fossil “archaeogastropods”, fossil lower caenogastropods and fossil lower Heterobranchia [Ргуда & Bouchet] Modern “archaeogastropods” [Warén & Bouchet] Modern Caenogastropoda, modern lower Heterobranchia [Ponder & Bouchet] Cephalaspidea, Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, Aplysiomorpha, Umbraculida, Acochlidiacea, Sacoglossa, Cylindobullida, Nudipleura [Valdés & Bouchet] Pulmonata [Hausdorf & Bouchet] Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position ............................. Basal taxa that are certainly Gastropoda. nn: ue о oe ee Clade Patellogastropoda Clade Vetigastropoda Clade: Cocculinifonmia: оке oe. feet meee ode be ee eee ee ae eee Clade NeTIMOnha 5 ves, arsed ee ARDS M о... Paleozoic Neritimorpha of uncertain position Clade Cyrtoneritimorpha Clade Cycloneritimorpha TABLE ОЕ СОМТЕМТ$ 3 CladeiCachogastonoda Pad NE ne A ENS eme terreur 247 Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic position ............................ 247 пота Group Architaenioglossa. 24 ur. zn sn Weegee о виа 247 AE 2 ие В о Gold Waleed ean G 248 Glade Hynsogastopoda’ rss re аа ele eae аа 249 Сено ala as © ave, Gare os Ad аа 250 lntorman Group Prenoglossa i. ооо rs о орла ка es 254 Clade NeocgastobDodame Re gees. Радар ое al а 254 Glade m latte HO) les Е CR Ня 297. Informal Group Lower Heterobranchia ...................................... Zor IMonmal Group Opisthobrancnia: 2 MU ons e+e Steen она obese eae es 258 CladevCepiialasmidan soa act caña fea bas hak eee es BESS es ase ae ae ee recs 258 Glade MNeCOSOMata’ oso ana ron a see so ae eared ele rae at 259 CladerGymnesomiata. за а cusps бо Ва eae am care on nee aati genet es 259 Clade Aplysiomarpha u was ua ce cen fee eke ie daw eens Meda Ва da tee east 260 ¡SIOUP=ACOChldlacea us son B85 ade es ths HESS S ile eee e aa ta 260 CHE o о eS 260 Group Супо а оное desde eu a eo Sees eek 261 GladesImoraculida na sans оса dite Deco a as etre Ce 261 Clade Nudinletitae >. ae a ee ce des ys scoot us 261 Glade PISUropEanchOmOrnpiia: 3:2. a Ske eee eee oat Dec ea 261 Glade!Nüdibranchia. 2... peeked ба beth ee ee о a a tad 261 Glade Evucenidiacea:.3 а deans a a pts no scent at 261 Glade DENAIN ea cite be ae coude EO oe Ee 262 Clade Pseudcouctenidiacea... += «oh. Paie aod Ys oof бою as 262 Cliade Cladobralichla" хол os ie den зоб de Shee eee eee 262 Clade Euanminida. ооо Зоо ба add net rem: eme 262 Clade Dendronotdd criadas Sada о es оон 262 Clade EDIT u. a0 оля Sa warden aserto tem e el 263 Informal Group РУО еб ко он oe JR woe et are der Ee a ai 263 Informal Group BaSommatophora. ‚реек оо see Sed ee wee oe eae oe 263 Clad SUpGIMONatay x 232. au Pe oS Lah Ni MeV enr poole Be Pete okie AR 264 Clade Systellommatophora: сео о о ce changed du 264 Elade-siylommidlophola. 22.03.25 20 ооо ass те оо ae 264 Glade;Elasmognalba. LÉ EAN ane E EE ne 264 Glade ONE seins bola Le sa certe Deas Chee eos pees 265 IntormalGroubSIgmurethrail.. ac. oe a ua ea ns OMS Oke wa bees 266 ACKhoWIedgemMents о ева сс a Сол ось И, RE 284 References Boucher GIROGCION. es ane wee as See ER 284 BOUCHET & ROCROI ABSTRACT About 2,400 names at the rank of subtribe, tribe, subfamily, family and superfamily have been proposed for Recent and fossil gastropods. All names are listed in а nomenclator giving full bibliographical reference, date of publication, type genus, and their nomencla- tural availability and validity under the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature. Another 730 names, established for categories above the family-group, and not regulated by the Code, are listed separately. A working classification attempts to reconcile recent advances in the phylogeny of the Gastropoda, using unranked clades above superfami- lies, and the more traditional approach, using hierarchical ranking below superfamily. Alto- gether, the classification recognizes as valid a total of 611 families, of which 202 are known exclusively as fossils and 409 occur in the Recent with or without a fossil record. The nomenclator and classification will be updated in forthcoming editions to be published electronically. INTRODUCTION Molluscan taxonomists routinely use a num- ber of species- and genus-level nomenclators that either are shared with the rest of zoology (Sherborn 1902, 1922-1932; Neave 1939- 1950, continued by Edwards et al. 1966-1996) or are specific to the Mollusca (Ruhoff 1980). Regrettably, however, there is no universal nomenclator of molluscan family-group names, and as a consequence of the difficulty in establishing their authors and dates, tax- onomists do not always cite them in classifi- cations. Even when these are cited, a proper bibliographical reference is often lacking. This, in addition to an incomplete understanding or application of the rules of nomenclature above genus level, contributes to nomenclatural unstability. The purpose of the present paper is to provide accurate bibliographical and no- menclatural data for gastropod family-group names. The paper is organized in two parts: Part 1 is а nomenclator of 2,400 names that have been proposed for Recent and fossil gastropods at the rank of subtribe, tribe, sub- family, family and superfamily; Part 2 places these names in a classification. In the currently very active phase of reevaluation of the phy- logeny of the gastropods, the classification is bound to become outdated. It will also elicit controversy, as different taxonomists have dif- ferent approaches to classification. However, a mere alphabetical listing of gastropod fam- ily-group names would be insufficient to bring to the attention of systematists the names they need to consider when they are reassessing the classification of selected parts of the Gas- tropoda. Although Part 2 attempts to reflect the current state-of-the-art of gastropod clas- sification, it should therefore essentially be viewed as a guide to nomenclaturally avail- able names, as the purpose of this paper is not to address the debate on classification methodologies or hierarchical vs non-hierar- chical classifications. Conversely, we hope that the nomenclatural part has the potential to remain a reference source for a longer time, as it will become outdated mainly by newly established names. The present publication is the result of bib- liographical work started in 1987 to compile a nomenclator of supraspecific names covering all molluscan taxa, Recent and fossil, other than Cephalopoda. All primary literature has been checked and copied from the original sources (Bouchet 8 Косго! 1992). A total of 25,000 genus-group (believed to be 97% com- plete), 3,700 family-group names, and 1,150 names above the family-group (both believed to be more than 99% complete) have been captured. The result is a loose-leaf paper ver- sion and an electronic database. The present paper reports on our results on the supraspecific names that have been proposed for the Gastropoda, which alone account for 70% of the names in our nomenclator. The International Code on Zoological No- menclature (4" edition) has set the conditions for the approval of a “List of Available Names” (Art. 79). Names entered in the List are deemed to have the date, availability, and other nomenclatural attributes given in the List. In addition, the List would be closed, that 1$ names not entered in the List would be un- available under the Code. The List would be approved in parts, and gastropod family-group names could constitute one such “Part of the List”. We encourage users of the present pub- lication to notify us with any omission and er- ror they would notice, so that the present nomenclator, after amendments and correc- tions, could be submitted to ICZN to become an official Part of the List of Available Names in Zoology. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 5 Part 1. NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILY-GROUP NAMES А Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature Applying to Family-Group Names The International Code of Zoological Nomen- clature (ICZN) defines the family group as in- cluding the taxa “at the ranks of superfamily, family, subfamily, tribe, subtribe, and any other rank below superfamily and above genus that may be desired” (Art. 35.1). The Code does not regulate the names of taxa above the fam- ily group (sometimes termed the class group), but family-group names are fully subject to the provisions of the Code, which determine among others how the names shall be formed, their availability, and nomenclatural validity. Whereas some rules apply to all names in the species, genus and family groups, other rules apply specifically to family-group names. As these rules are sometimes little known or mis- understood, it may be appropriate to summa- rize how they affect family-group names. Availability of Names Articles 10-20 determine the conditions of availability of scientific names. Of specific rel- evance to this nomenclator of family-group names are Arts. 11.7 and 13.2, which state that: (1) “A family-group name when first published [...] must be a noun in the nominative plural formed from the stem of an available generic name [...]; the generic name must be a name then used as valid in the new family-group taxon” [Art. 11.7.1.1]. Examples: Because Priobalea is not an available ge- neric name, the name PRIOBALEINAE A. J. Wagner, 1922, is not an available name. The name Gymnosowata Blainville, 1824, established as a family, is not available as a family-group name because it is not formed from a genus name. (This does not affect its availability by those who want to use it above superfamily, as such names are not regu- lated by the Code). Da Motta (1995) established the name TEXTILIINAE, based on “Cylindrus [sic! = Cyl- inder] Montfort, 1810 as the type genus” and treated Textilia Swainson, 1840, as a syn- onym and thus not as a valid name. Under Art. 11.7.1.1 of the Code, TEXTILIINAE is not an available name. (2) “A family-group name when first published must [...] be clearly used as a scientific name to denote a suprageneric taxon and not merely as a plural noun or adjective refer- ring to the members of a genus” [Art. 11.7.2], Two cases need to be discussed here: da Costa’s family names and Troschel's names established as plurals. Da Costa (1776) appears to have been the first author who used the word “family” in a classification of the molluscs, and these names require specific discussion. Da Costa subdivided the shelled molluscs into three divisions: Univalves, Bivalves and Multi- valves. Each division was further subdivided into orders, sections (in one order of bivalves only), and families. Shelled molluscs (sensu da Costa) consisted of 32 families, of which 16 families are “Univalves” (i.e., gastropods, scaphopods and cephalopods). Some ofthe family names (Patella, Haliotis, Cylindri, Voluta, Cassides, Trochi, Buccina and Murex) are Latin names, apparently formed on a stem-genus, and it is necessary to dis- cuss their availability under the Code. First, it should be noted that da Costa uses cer- tain generic names with a meaning radically different from that of his contemporaries. For instance, da Costa uses “Voluta or Volute” for species of Conus, but the only species of Volutidae illustrated by him is identified as the “Melon Тип” of the family Globosa. Da Costa’s Strombus is a fasciolariid, whereas he illustrates a species of Strombus as “A Murex of the Alata genus”. Second, da Costa’s family names are most frequently formed by the first word of polynominal ge- neric names. For instance, the family Cylindri contains two genera, Cylindri emarginati and Cylindri marginati. The family Buccina con- tains six genera: Buccina Canaliculata, Buccina Recurvirostra, Buccina Rostrata, Buccina Umbilicata, Buccina Columella dentata vel plicata, and Strombus [a fasciolariid, see above]. Other names, such as Turbinata involuta, Auris Cochlea, Globosa, Cochleae, and even Voluta, are plurals not based on a genus. In conclusion, even in the context of his time, da Costa’s usage of family and genus names is incon- sistent with the principles of Articles 4.1 and 11.7.1.2 of the Code. It seems best to inter- pret Da Costa’s family names as plural nouns that do not qualify under Art. 11.7.1.2. Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]) used the names Bithyniae, Lithoglyphi, Hydrobiae, Ancyloti, Thiarae and Pachychili in headings that have usually been considered to denote family-group rank. However, Troschel's (1857: 95-129) treatment of these names contrasts with the rest of his work (Troschel 1856-1863 [in 1856-1891]), in which he stated the ranks of the categories he used and formed the names with the endings -idea, -ina, or -acea. Troschel’s intentions with regard to the names formed as plurals are explained on pp. 94-95: “J. E. Gray, in the system summarized above [Gray, 1853], characterized each family, and grouped them according to the constitution of the operculum. | would have liked to fol- low his subdivision in our description of the dentition, if the resulting differentiations would have agreed with Gray's families. In the Cyclostomacea in the older sense the constitution of the operculum provided an excellent guide to the differentiation of fami- lies, and the dentition confirmed this. Here clarification is not easy. | studied and drew a large number of opercula, usually of just the same species of which | studied the denti- tion. | did not gain a clear-cut correspon- dence from this, and therefore | cannot decide to assume families on the basis of opercular differences. Likewise | would not like to base families based on certain pecu- liarities of the dentition, because | cannot foresee the consequences despite my rather rich material, and because genera which hitherto were [considered to be] distant, would become closely related, and vice versa. Therefore, no other way is left for me but to discuss the genera in small groups, without wishing to assign to them the value TABLE 1. Authorship of family-group names when Troschel's 1857 plurals are treated as unavailable. Spelling in Troschel, First availability after 1857 Troschel Ancyloti not used after Troschel Bithyniae Gray, 1857 Hydrobiae Stimpson, 1865 Lithoglyphi Tryon, 1866 Pachychili P. Fischer & Crosse, 1892 Thiarae Gill, 1871 BOUCHET 8 ROCRO! of families” [translated from German by D. Kadolsky]. Such names could perhaps be considered to be “means of temporary reference” in the sense of Art. 1.3.5 (Kadolsky, pers. comm.), which would exclude them from the provi- sions of the Code. However, the names Bithyniidae (Opinions 475 and 1664) and Hydrobiidae (Opinion 2034) have been placed on the Official List with Troschel, 1857 as author. We see two alternatives on how to treat Troschel's (1857) names: (a) either be inconsistent and treat Bithyniae and Hydrobiae as available and Lithoglyphi, Ancyloti, Thiarae and Pachychili as unavail- able; (b) or be consistent and treat them all as available (contrary to Art. 11.7.1.2) or unavailable (contrary to Opinions 1664 and 2034). Because there are no negative no- menclatural consequences (no displacement of accepted valid names), and because no- menclature becomes impenetrable when its application requires reference to too many specific decisions, we have decided to be consistent and treat all of Troschel's 1857 as unavailable. This has also the positive consequence of eliminating Ancyloti which, if considered an available name, would have to be treated as an incorrect original spell- ing of “Anculosinae”, based on Anculosa Say, 1821; “Anculosinae Troschel, 1857” would then be a senior synonym of Pleuroceridae P. Fischer, 1865 (1863). (3) “A family-group name when first published must [...] not be based on certain names applied only to fossils and ending in the suf- fix -ites, -ytes, or -ithes [Art. 20]” [Art. 11.7.1.4]. Example: CYPRAEACITINAE Schilder, 1930, is not an avail- able name because its type genus Cypraeacites Schlotheim, 1820, is not avail- able under Art. 20. (4) “If a family-group name was published be- fore 1900, [...] but not in latinized form, it is available with its original author and date only if it has been latinized by later authors and has been generally accepted as valid by authors interested in the group concerned and as dating from that first publication in vernacular form” [Art. 11.7.2]. Examples. “Styliolacées” (French vernacular) of Fol, 1875 [published before 1900 but never latinized], is not an available name. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 7 The author of Scurriini is Lindberg, 1988, and not Thiem, 1917, who established “Scurriiden” a German vernacular name published after 1900, and thus not an available name. The author of the name FACELININAE is not Vayssière, 1888, because when Bergh es- tablished it in the Latin form, he did not refer to the French vernacular “Facelinidés” of Vayssière, and the name is now universally attributed to Bergh, 1889. The name TITISCANIIDAE 1$ Universally attrib- uted to Bergh, 1890, who established it as the German vernacular “Die Titiscanien, eine Familie der rhipidoglossen Gasteropoden”, although it was first latinized by Thiele, 1891. The major difficulty in the application of this paragraph concerns names introduced mostly by French authors between 1800 and 1830. For example, Lamarck, Férussac, and Latreille, created numerous names in ver- nacular form that were often latinized by their translators and/or followers, notably Menke, Children, and Bowdich. Although many of these names are now accepted as valid in current classifications, there is no “generally accepted” usage regarding their authorship. One of the reasons contributing to this lack of established consensus is that many trea- tises and textbooks of malacology deliber- ately omit authorship for family-group names. For that reason, different authors have in- terpreted Article 11.7.2 of the Code differ- ently, a situation that perpetuated the lack of consensus. (5) Description/Diagnosis. Since the 1960 edition of the Code, Art. 13.1 requires that: “To be available, every new name published after 1930 [...] must 13.1.1. be accompanied by a description or definition that states in words characters that are purported to differentiate the taxon, or 13.1.2. be accompanied by a bibliographic reference to such a published statement [...]”. Applicability of this rule to family-group names established after 1960 is unambigu- ous. Conversely, its application to names published after 1930 and before 1961 was, under the 1*, 2% and 3” editions of the Code, controversial (Bock, 1994). To leave some flexibility on this issue, the 4th edition of the Code now allows that: “A family-group name first published after 1930 and before 1961 which does not satisfy the provisions of Ar- ticle 13.1 is available from its original publi- cation only if it was used as valid before 2000, and also was not rejected by an au- thor who, after 1960 and before 2000, ex- pressly applied Article 13 of the current editions of the Code” [Art. 13.2.1]. To summarize: - before 1931: description or definition not necessary; - after 1930 and before 1961: description or definition necessary, with exceptions ruled by Art. 13.2.1; - after 1960: description or definition neces- sary, without exception. Examples: Knight (1956) introduced numerous family group names without a description and jus- tified his action by the following sentence: “Since the full systematic treatment and full diagnoses of these taxa will appear within the year and since diagnoses are not requi- site for validity of familial names, though rec- ommended, they are omitted here”. Thus, it was not by oversight or deliberate ignorance of the rules of nomenclature that Knight de- cided not to give any description. The name EUPHEMITINAE Knight, 1956, established with- out a description or definition, is now in cur- rent use and attributed to Knight, 1956, and not to Knight, Batten & Yochelson, 1960, who first gave a diagnosis. EUPHEMITINAE Knight, 1956, is available under Art. 13.2.1. Because the name BERTHELINIINAE Was estab- lished by Beets, 1949, without a description or definition, it was regarded as unavailable from this original publication by Le Renard et al. (1996) under Art. 13a of the 3rd edition of the Code then in force. BERTHELINIINAE Beets, 1949, is not an available name, but BERTHELININAE Keen & Smith, 1961, is avail- able because these authors provided a di- agnosis. The name MicropiscuLiDAE was established by Iredale & McMichael, 1962, without a description or definition, and a description or definition has not been published subse- quently by any author. MicRoDISCULIDAE is not an available name. Because the name DISTORSIONINAE Was es- tablished by Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971, without a description or definition, it is un- available from that publication. DisTORSI- ONINAE iS available from Beu, 1981, who published a diagnosis. (6) Conditional proposal. “A new name or nomenclatural act proposed conditionally and published after 1960 is not thereby made available” [Art. 15.1]. Example: When establishing the new genus Lapinura, Er. & Ev. Marcus (1970) wrote: “[Metaruncina setoensis Baba] is certainly different from [idica nana Bergh], so that the systematic position of the latter according to its exter- nal or internal shell can only be settled by new material of //dica nana. If this species had an inner shell, Lapinura would be the only runcinacean with an outer shell, and the family would have to be called LAPINURIDAE”. Under Art. 15.1, LAPINURIDAE Er. & Ev. Marcus, 1970, is not available name. Formation of Names Articles 25-34 determine the formation and treatment of names. Of specific relevance to family-group names are Articles 29 [Forma- tion of family-group names] and 32 [Original spellings]. Article 32.5.3 states that: “A family-group name is an incorrect origi- nal spelling and must be corrected if it 32.5.3.1. has an incorrectly formed suffix [Art. 29.2], or 32.5.3.2. is formed from an unjustified emen- dation of a generic name (unless the unjusti- fied emendation has become a replacement name), or 32.5.3.3. is formed from an incorrect subse- quent spelling of a generic name [Art. 35.4.1]; or 32.5.3.4. is formed from one of two or more original spellings of a genus-group name not selected by the First Reviser [Art. 24.2.3]”. “An incorrect original spelling has no sepa- rate availability in the original form and can- not, in that form, enter into homonymy or be used as a replacement name” [Art. 32.4]. Examples: The tribe rank name GLABROCINGULIDES Gor- don & Yochelson, 1987, has an incorrectly formed suffix and must be corrected to GLABROCINGULINI. HOMALAXINAE Cossmann, 1916, is formed from Homalaxis P. Fischer, 1885, an unjus- tified emendation of Omalaxis Deshayes, 1832. HOMALAXINAE 1$ an incorrect original spelling that must be corrected to OMALAXINAE. Ferrussacia [note double r] is an incorrect subsequent spelling of Ferussacia Risso, 1826, [single r] (stem Ferussaci-) and FERRUSSACIDAE Bourguignat, 1883, is an in- correct original spelling that must be cor- rected to FERUSSACIIDAE. BOUCHET & ROCROI LAIOCOCHLIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987, is formed from Laiocochlis Dunker & Metzger, 1874, one of several original spell- ings. Opinion 1700 selected Laeocochlis as the correct original spelling and LAIOCOCHLIINAE must be corrected to LAEOCOCHLIDINAE. Article 29 states that: “A family-group name is formed by adding to the stem of the name of the type genus [Art. 29.3], or to the entire name of the type genus [Art. 55.3], a suffix as specified in Article 29.2” [Art. 29.1]. The stem of the names of type genera is determined by Art. 29.3 in accordance with the rules of Latin grammar. The first, second and third editions of the Code ruled that a family- group name with a wrongly formed stem was an incorrect original spelling that must be cor- rected. However, the 4" edition of the Code now rules that: “If a spelling of a family-group name was not formed in accordance with Article 9.3 but is in prevailing usage, that spelling is to be main- tained, whether or not it is the original spelling and whether or not its derivation from the name of the type genus is in accordance with the grammatical procedures in Articles 29.3.1 and 29.3.2” [Art. 29.5]. The purpose of Art. 29.5 is to avoid destabi- lizing family-group names in current use by requiring mandatory changes for purely gram- matical reasons. In the discussion preceding the publication of the 4th edition of the Code, the issue of adherence to the rules of the Latin grammar has seen the scientific community split. Some scientists see this adherence as part of the scholarship of their profession, oth- ers see it as an outdated remnant of the ep- och when zoologists had training in Latin and Greek. Although we have ourselves had that training, we do not want to impose our vision to the community of gastropod systematists, and we have followed the spirit of Art. 29. Ulti- mately, the question is whether we have sta- bility in the spelling of gastropod family-group names, and whether following the “grammati- cal niceties” (Wheeler, 1990) in Article 29.3 would do more harm than good. It seems that the spelling of gastropod family-group names is an issue that has attracted little attention so far and, after conferring with a number of col- leagues, we have concluded that for a vast majority of the names there is no such thing as a “prevailing usage” that should eventually NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 9 be maintained against the rules of Latin gram- mar. Many colleagues in fact suggested that the present nomenclator would probably be- come the standard reference for gastropod family-group names and that one ofits conse- quences would be precisely to settle such nomenclatural issues. In this nomenclator, we have been guided principally by adherence to the rules of Latin grammar [Art. 29.3], except where such adherence would contravene with the spirit of Art. 29.5. We have also been guided by consistency. We believe that consistently deriving family- group names formed on genera with similar endings offers advantages in memorizing the names. For instance, it is easier to memorize that the family-group names formed on Choanopoma and Rhytidopoma are CHOANO- POMATINI and RHYTIDOPOMATINAE, rather than CHOANOPOMATINI (correctly formed original spell- ing) and RHYTIDOPOMINAE (incorrectly formed Original spelling). Similarly, ALCITHOINAE, NECTOPHYLLIRHOIDAE and PHYLLIROIDAE are gram- matically correctly formed on Alcithoe, Nectophyllirhoe and Phylliroe. As a conse- quence, we have corrected LYSINOEINAE and OXyYNOEIDAE, formed on Lysinoe and Oxynoe, to LYSINOINAE and OXYNOIDAE. We have tabulated the formation of family-group names derived from the most commonly en- countered endings of a generic name (Table 2). Conversely, the rules of Latin and Greek grammar appear to have consistently been ignored in the formation of family-group names deriving from genera with the suffix -opsis and -ptyx (or -ptyxis). Although the rules would recommend family name endings in -OPSEIDAE and -PTYCHIDAE, respectively, the prevailing usage are endings in -OPSIDAE and -PTYXIDAE, and we have not attempted to correct this. A special difficulty was encountered with names ending in -on, or -ion, and that cannot always easily be attributed to a recognizable Greek or Latin root. The original spellings of the family-group names formed on, e.g., Bothriembryon, Cerion, Coelocion, Semperdon, and Sinumelon were BoTHRIEMBRYONTIDAE, CERIONIDAE, COELOCIONTIDAE, SEMPERDONINAE, and SINUMELONINAE, respectively. There are good, but disputable, grammatical reasons to argue that the correctly formed spellings under Art. 29.3.1 would be BOTHRIEMBRYIDAE, CERIIDAE (and this spelling was indeed used by H. B. Baker, 1957, and H. Nordsieck, 1986b), CoELociDAE (and this spelling was used by Nordsieck, 1986), SEMPERDONTINAE, and SINUMELINAE, but this would sometimes run against Art. 29.5, which rules to maintain current spellings in prevailing usage. CERIONIDAE is in prevailing usage with that spell- ing, but the other names have had only very limited usage, and we have chosen to main- tain the original spellings. TABLE 2. Most common gastropod generic suffixes and the formation of derived family-group names. Derived family Example Generic ending Meaning name ending Genus Family -axis axis (Latin) -AXIDAE Planaxis PLANAXIDAE -ceras horn (Greek) -CERATIDAE Haloceras HALOCERATIDAE -chlamys mantle (Greek) -CHLAMYDIDAE Trigonochlamys TRIGONOCHLAMYDIDAE -dens tooth (Latin) -DENTIDAE Rastodens RASTODENTIDAE -derma skin (Greek) -DERMATIDAE Papilloderma PAPILLODERMATIDAE -doma house (Greek) -DOMATIDAE Microdoma MICRODOMATIDAE -Í0 -IONIDAE Obtortio OBTORTIONIDAE -loma mantle edge -LOMATIDAE Campeloma CAMPELOMATINAE -nema thread (Greek) -NEMATIDAE Gyronema GYRONEMATIDAE -odon tooth (Greek) -ODONTIDAE Trissexodon TRISSEXODONTINI -0e -OIDAE Phylliroe PHYLLIROIDAE -poma lid (Greek) -POMATIDAE Homalopoma HOMALOPOMATINAE -ptoma -PTOMATIDAE Metoptoma METOPTOMATIDAE -ptygma fold (Greek) -PTYGMATIDAE Pleioptygma PLEIOPTYGMATIDAE -ptyxis -PTYXIDAE Phaneroptyxis PHANEROPTYXIDAE -soma body (Greek) -SOMATIDAE Helisoma HELISOMATINAE -stoma mouth (Greek) -STOMATIDAE Raphistoma RAPHISTOMATIDAE -toma slit (Greek) -TOMIDAE Trochotoma TROCHOTOMIDAE -trema hole (Greek) -TREMATIDAE Haplotrema HAPLOTREMATIDAE 10 BOUCHET & КОСКО! Examples: The stem of the genus Petropoma Gabb, 1877, is Petropomat- [Code, 3“ edition, Ap- pendix D, Table 2], and PETROPOMINAE Cox, 1960, was, under the first, second and third editions of the Code, an incorrect original spelling that was to be corrected to PETROPOMATINAE. It was so corrected by Hickman & McLean, 1990, and this is here considered the correct spelling. SEMISINUSINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891, is formed on Semisinus P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation [Art. 32.5.3] of Hemisinus Swainson, 1840. SEMISINUSINAE 1$ an incorrect original spelling that was cor- rected to HEMISINUINAE by Thiele, 1928. How- ever, the stem of Hemisinus is Hemisin-, not Hemisinu-, and under Art. 29.3 the family- group name formed from Hemisinus is HEMISININAE. There are very few works that deal with the taxonomy of this group of gas- tropods, and there is no “prevailing usage” that would justify maintaining the spellings HEMISINUSINAE Or HEMISINUINAE; we have thus considered HEMISININAE to be the correct spelling. The author of HEMISININAE is P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891. The stem of the genus Могит Róding, 1798, is Mor- and the derived family-group name should be Morinac. However, as there was already a family Moripae Goode & Bean, 1896, based on the fish genus Mora Risso, 1826, Hughes & Emerson (1987) established MORUMINAE from Morum. This was the right approach under Art. 29.6, and MORUMINAE is a correct spelling under Art. 29.1. However, under Art. 55.3.1, changing the stem of an existing family-group name to avoid homonymy can be done only by the Commission. Schileyko (1998 [in 1998- 2003]) emended ВуимимрАЕ Kobelt, 1880 (based on Buliminus Beck, 1837), to BULIMINUIDAE to avoid homonymy with BULIMINIDAE Jones, 1875 (based on Bulimina d'Orbigny, 1826). This was not permissible under the Code, and the case had to be brought to the Commission for a ruling. Hausdorf (2001) petitioned the Commission to that effect, and Opinion 2018 ruled BULIMINUSIDAE to be the correct spelling. Validity The taxonomical validity of a nominal taxon is determined subjectively by the opinion of individual taxonomists. An author may con- sider that two nominal family-group names are valid when another author may consider them the same taxon, with one name а junior syn- onym of the other. Taxonomical validity is not determined by the Code and is not considered in this nomenclator. Nomenclatural validity is a different issue that is determined objectively by the application of the Code. Validity is determined by Art. 23 [Principle of Priority] and 24 [Principle of the First Reviser], as well as parts of Arts. 35—41 [Family-Group Taxa and Names]. Of particu- lar relevance to this nomenclator are the fol- lowing Articles. (1) “The name of a family-group taxon is in- valid if the name of its type genus is a junior homonym or has been suppressed by the Commission” [Art. 39]. Examples: The name PovytropipAe Koken, 1925, is in- valid because its type genus Polytropis de Koninck, 1881, is a junior homonym of Polytropis Sandberger, 1875. The name XEROPHILIDAE Môrch, 1864, is in- valid because its type genus Xerophila Held, 1838, has been placed by Opinion 431 on the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Generic Names in Zoology. (2) “When the name of a type genus of a nomi- nal family-group taxon is considered to be a junior synonym of the name of another nomi- nal genus, the family group name is not to be replaced on that account alone” [Art. 40.1]. Example: Hinoide & Habe (1978) placed Pedumicra Iredale & Laseron, 1957, in synonymy of Parastrophia de Folin, 1869, and replaced PEDUMICRINAE Iredale & Laseron, 1957, with the new name PARASTROPHIINAE. This replace- ment is unjustified under the Code and the nomenclaturally valid name of the family- group taxon containing Pedumicra and Parastrophia is PEDUMICRINAE. (3) “If, however, a family-group name was re- placed before 1961 because of the syn- onymy of the type genus, the replacement name is to be maintained if it is in prevailing usage. Aname maintained by virtue of this Article retains its own author but takes the precedence of the replaced name of which itis deemed to be the senior synonym” [Art. 40.2]. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 11 Examples where Art. 40.2 does not apply: Suter (1909) placed Columbella Lamarck, 1799, and Pyrene Róding, 1798, in the same family. He did not treat them as synonyms but, because Pyrene was the senior name, he used the new name PYRENIDAE instead of COLUMBELLIDAE Swainson, 1840. PYRENIDAE is not а replacement name in the sense of Art. 40.2, and it does not take the precedence of COLUMBELLIDAE. Dall (1866) established PomPHoLiGINAE based on Pompholyx Lea, 1856. However, the type genus is a junior homonym of Pompholyx Gosse, 1851 [Rotifera]. Lindholm (1927b) replaced Pompholyx and POMPHOLIGINAE with the names Pompholycodea and PoMPHOLY- CODEINAE respectively. The replacement was not a consequence of synonymy of the type genus and Art. 40.2 does not apply. Examples where Art. 40.2 applies: Suter (1913) placed Dolium Lamarck, 1801, in synonymy of Tonna Brúnnich, 1772, and replaced Douiipae Latreille, 1825, with the new name TONNIDAE. TONNIDAE IS in prevail- ing usage and is to be maintained, with the precedence of Douiipae. It should be cited TONNIDAE Suter, 1913 (1825). Beyond such cases that fit literally to the wording of the Code, there is a broader ar- ray of cases in which the author establish- ing the younger family-group name did not explicitly state that he did so “because of the synonymy of the type genus”. For instance, when he established the name Discinae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]) did not state that he was replacing PATULINAE Tryon, 1866, because of the synonymy of Patula Held, 1837, nor did he even mention the name PATULINAE, but he cited Patula as a synonym of Discus Fitzinger, 1833. We have treated this as a situation covered by Art. 40.2. DisciDaE is in prevailing usage and is to be maintained, with the precedence of PATULINAE. It Should be cited DiscipAe Thiele, 1931 (1866). Departing still a little further from the letter of Art. 40.2, there are cases in which the author establishing the younger family-group name not only did not explicitly stated that he was doing so “because of the synonymy of the type genus” but not even mentioned the synonymy of the genera involved. For instance, when he established MELAMPIDAE, Stimpson (1851) did not state he was replacing ConovuLipae W. Clark, 1850, because of the synonymy of Conovulus Bowdich, 1822, nor did he men- tioned the names ConovuLIDAE or Conovulus. However, Melampus Montfort, 1810, and Conovulus are (objective) synonyms, and MELAMPINAE is in prevailing usage. We have also treated this as a situation covered by Art. 40.2, and we have maintained MELAMPINAE Stimpson, 1851 (1850), as the valid name. Names that are invalid under Art. 39, or be- cause they have been placed on the Offi- cial Index, are permanently invalid, and cannot be used as valid in any classifica- tion. Taxonomical synonyms are also invalid, but only within the frame of a classification, and these may be resurrected by another author who has a different opinion about classification. Example: Our classification recognizes a family PHENACOLEPADIDAE with three synonyms, two of which are invalid under Art. 39. Family PHENACOLEPADIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [= Scutellidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); = Scutellinidae Dall, 1889 (inv.); = Shinkailepadidae Okutani, Saito & Hashimoto, 1989] A hypothetical author considering that the family necessitates more ranks between family and genus could come with another classification, e.g.: Family PHENACOLEPADIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF PHENACOLEPADINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [= Scutellidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); = Scutellinidae Dall, 1889 (inv.)] SF SHINKAILEPADINAE Okutani, Saito & Hashimoto, 1989 Principle of Coordination Article 36 states that: “A name established for a taxon at any rank in the family group is deemed to be simultaneously established with the same author and date for taxa based upon the same name-bearing type (type genus) at other ranks in the family group, with appropri- ate mandatory change of suffix”. Example: Ellis (1926) established the name MILACIDAE at family rank. He is deemed to have estab- lished that name at any other rank in the fam- ily group. The author and date of MILACINAE is Ellis, 1926, despite that it was declared a new subfamily by Germain (1931). 12 BOUCHET & КОСКО! Status of Names т the Official List of Family- Group Names in Zoology A number of family-group names have been placed on the Official List by the Commission of Nomenclature. The Code rules that: “The status of a name entered in an Official List is subject to the ruling(s) in any relevant Opinion(s) [...]; all other aspects of its status derive from the normal application of the Code” (Art. 80.6.2) and also that: “A name may be placed in an Official List without any additional qualification” (Art. 80.6.3). We have found a number of instances in which the authorship and/or date of publica- tion of a name entered on the Official List are erroneous, that is that name has been estab- lished earlier by the same or another author. For convenience, the corrections were pub- lished in the Bulletin of Zoological Nomencla- ture (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2001), but they did not require any action from the Commission. Since then, we have discovered another such erroneous entry: Opinion 1470 placed the name EUOMPHALIDAE on the Official List and attributed it to de Koninck, 1881, when it was in fact first established by White, 1877. Cases to be Submitted to the Commission Inevitably, a review of family-group names such as the present one has made apparent a available 2060 ый N not available 336 Allnames 2396 Se Le” number of nomenclatural cases that cannot be solved without a decision of the Commis- sion. The problems are simply discussed un- der the appropriate headings in the Nomenclator or in the Appendices. It was felt inappropriate to prepare applications for pub- lication in the Bulletin of Zoological Nomen- clature before publication of the present work: first, because it is precisely the purpose of the present work to highlight the problems, elicit discussion and seek a consensus among malacologists; second, because it is not pos- sible to monopolize several issues of the Bul- letin of Zoological Nomenclature just to deal with the many cases involved. A solution to all these problems will probably take several years. Ultimately, the present Nomenclator could, after amendments, become a Part of the List of Available Names in Zoology, as regulated by Article 79 of the Code. Nomenclator Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group Names A total of 2,396 names at the rank of subtribe, tribe, subfamily, family, and superfamily have been proposed for Recent and fossil gastro- pods, or have, at one time or another, been used at these ranks. Of these, 336 are not available names, mainly because they are not 611 taxonomically valid at family rank potentially valid 1947 1336 synonyms or used invalid 113 at subfamily/tribe rank FIG. 1. How the nomenclatural and taxonomical filters operate on the 2,396 names established or used for gastropod families, subfamilies, tribes, or subtribes. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES based on a genus name. This leaves 2,060 names that meet the criteria of availability. Of these, 113 are permanently invalid, mainly because the type genus is a junior homonym; when these are eliminated, there are 1,947 names that are potentially valid (Fig. 1). An analysis of the year of publication of the 2,060 available names shows (Fig. 2) that, on average, 12.3 names have been established yearly since 1850. Three periods are above average: a brief, low peak in the 1850’s; a second, much higher, sustained peak in the 1920’s—1930’s, when a record total of 377 names where established in just 20 years; and a third one, broader and regularly rising since the 1950’s, marks modern times. The first peak corresponds to Gray’s prolific writing, notably his Figures of molluscous ani- mals (1850b), Catalogue of Phaneropneu- mona (in L. Pfeiffer, 1853a), Division of ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca (1853a), Catalogue of Pulmonata (1855), Guide to the systematic distribution of Mol- 250 200 150 100 50 0 D O OO O © © Oo о AN $ UN ORG © 00000000 > Tu A, AU SS de, lle, voie, VEO, ve — oe eee ne | o SSsSssecseses © — NAN $W ER о D 0 00 хх © © © SS o o O ЗИ, ЗБ т 1890/1899 13 lusca in the British Museum (1857a); to H. & A. Adams’ Genera of Recent Mollusca (18531858); and to Troschel’s Das Gebiss der Schnecken (1857-1858). The intervening years saw the publication of Paul Fischer’s Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique (1880-1887); Cossmann’s Essais de paléoconchologie comparée (1895- 1924); and Pilsbry’s prolific writing, including the second series of the Manual of conchol- ogy (1892-1926). The second реак is the re- sult of many more authors and publications, but particularly active in these years were H. B. Baker, Iredale, Odhner, Pilsbry, Thiele, and Wenz, with landmark works by Thiele, the Mollusca part of Kükenthal & Krumbach’s Handbuch der Zoologie (1925-1926), leading to the Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde (1929-1931); and by Wenz, the land snail parts of Fossilium Catalogus (1923-1930) and the “Ргозобгапста” part of Schindewolfs Handbuch der Paläozoologie (1938-1944). After World War Il, which bites 1900/1909 1910/1919 1920/1929 1930/1939 1940/1949 1950/1959 1960/1969 1970/1979 1980/1989 1990/1999 2000/ ---- FIG. 2. Number of available names (total 2,060) published during each decade since 1800. 14 BOUCHET & ROCROI a deep dent in the histogram, the naming of gastropod families has been steady and in- volves still more researchers. To be singled out are the almost simultaneous works by Knight, Batten and Cox in preparation for the “archeogastropod” part of the Treatise on in- vertebrate paleontology (1960), Pchelintsev & Korobkov's Osnovy paleontologii (1960), and Zilch’s pulmonate part of the Handbuch der Paläozoologie (1959-1960). In the last two decades, the two main sources of new names have been Russian zoologists (Golikov, Schileyko, Starobogatov) and the “Mittel- europa” school of paleontologists (Bandel, Fryda, Gründel), which account respectively for 101 and 88 of the 451 new names pub- lished since 1980. The 2,060 available names involve a total of 491 authors or co-authors, and there are 2,373 author-name pairs (as aname can have more than one author). 51% of authors ap- pear only once, 90% of the authors are re- sponsible for 41% of the pairs, and 10% of the authors are responsible for 59% of the names (Fig. 3; Table 3). 150 120 90 60 30 TABLE 3. The ten authors responsible for estab- lishing the largest number of family-group names. Author Number of new family-group names Gray 129 Starobogatov 76 Thiele 72 Pilsbry 69 Wenz 69 Iredale 62 Bandel 56 Schileyko 56 Cossmann 45 Odhner 42 470 available names (23%) are based on genera with a fossil type species [for this ex- ercise, the five names based on a Pleistocene type species have been counted as Recent]. This can be viewed as a low overall propor- tion considering that the duration of the Cam- brian-Cretaceous interval represents 88% of the 570 million years of gastropod fossil record. 0 FIG. 3. Ranking of author-name pairs (total 2,373) by number of names published by author. To the left of the histogram, many authors are responsible for single author- name pairs; to the right, J. E. Gray alone is responsible for 129 names (Table 3). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 15 100 80 60 Carboniferous Devonian 40 Ordovician Silurian Cambrian 20 0 Раеодепе Jurassic (0) D с о [6] ® О) 2 О о 7) © Ф Ф © pa O = > E О FIG. 4. Number of available family-group names (total 470) based оп genera with a fossil type species, ranked by geological age of the type species. In fact, the vast majority of gastropod species that ever lived on the planet are now fossils. However, nearly one-fourth (24.6%) of all valid families occuring in the Recent are slugs, that do not leave a fossil record, and a still higher percentage of the modern diversity of Recent gastropods is not traceable in the fossil record when one considers the many families with featureless shells that can only be recognized anatomically (e.g., the hydrobioid families, numerous helicoid families, etc.). In the Pa- leozoic, there is a steady increase in the num- ber of gastropod families from Cambrian to Carboniferous, then a crash in the Permian (Fig. 4). In the Mesozoic, there are more names with a Jurassic type species than for any other pre- Tertiary period. Altogether, the classification recognizes as valid a total of 611 families, that is 31% of all 1,947 potentially valid family-group names, are currently treated as taxonomically valid. The other 69% are either synonyms or used as TABLE 4. Number of Recent and fossil gastropod treated as valid in selected standard references. Work Author(s) No. of families Manuel de conchyliologie P. Fischer (1880-1887) 157 Taylor & Sohl (1962) 401 Traité de Zoologie Franc (1968а, b, с) 323 Termier & Termier (1968) The Fossil Record Tracey, Todd & Erwin (1993) 476 Present work 611 16 BOUCHET & ROCROI TABLE 5. Numbers of Recent species and accepted families for selected animal taxa. No. of Average no. of Taxon No. of Recent species families species per family Source Gastropoda approximately 80,000 409 196 this paper Odonata 5,600 28 200 Bridges (1991) Pisces 27,683 518 93 Froese & Pauly (2003) Mammalia 4,629 136 34 Wilson & Reeder (1992) valid at lower ranks (subfamilies, tribes). There are few standard works that have covered all gastropod clades, Recent and fossil. With 611 families, the present classification has the highest number ever considered valid (Table 4): this is nearly 4 times as many as in Fischer’s Manuel de conchyliologie, 120 years ago. This is also still significantly more than in The fossil record; and the difference probably reflects a better coverage of slugs in the present classification, as well as progress in knowledge in the intervening years. Of the 611 valid families, 202 are known exclusively as fossil and 409 occur in the Recent with or with- out a fossil record. If we suppose that there are 80,000 valid Recent named gastropod species, this is on average 196 species per family (Table 5). Compared to other major animal groups, gastropod classification uses proportionately about the same number of families as insects, but 4—6 times fewer than vertebrates. Dutch names, which retain their nobiliary particles, for example van der Spoel (alpha- betized under van der Spoel). For French authors, we have followed prevailing usage, for example de Folin and de Boury, and Lamarck and Blainville, rather than de Lamarck and de Blainville (alphabetized under Folin, de, Boury, de, Lamarck, and Blainville, respectively). Precise dates of publication, to the month and day, have been searched in available published sources (often bio-bibliographies of authors) or obtained from the covers of journals. In the case of Soviet era materials, we have taken the “podpisano” as the earli- est possible date of publication, and we have indicated this as “after [“podpisano”] date”. (The “podpisano” is the approval for printing by political authorities; it appears on the last printed page of a book, together with other information such as number of print copies). Russian colleagues (Y. Kantor, A. Sysoev, pers. comm.) indicate that publications were usually printed within weeks after the “podpisano” date. When a name takes its precedence from a senior unused synonym under Art. 40 of the Code, the inherited date of precedence ap- pears in parenthesis (Recommendation 40A of the Code). Format of the List The nomenclator of gastropod family-group names presents the following information: (1) Name author, year [day, month] (2) Reference (3) Type genus (4) Remarks (2) Bibliographical references. We give in full the title of the journal or the series; in the case of series with complex volume number- ing, we indicate explicitly the name of parts (for example, Theil, Band, Heft). To standard- (1) In the case of authors with identical family names (e.g., Adams, Baker, Fischer, Miller, Smith), we have added initials. In the case of Chinese authors, we give under “Refer- ence” their full name as recommended by Xu & Nicolson (1992). For German authors, we have followed German usage and have omitted the nobiliary particles from the author’s name, for example Martens rather than von Martens (alphabetized under Mar- tens, von). This usage does not apply to ize, the expression “new Ser.” (new series) is used also for journals in languages other than English in place of, for example, “Neue Folge” (German), “nouvelle série” (French). (3) Type genus. A dagger (Tt) before the name of a type genus indicates that its type spe- cies is a fossil. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 17 (4) The “Remarks” contains such information as: original spelling [if an incorrect original spelling under Art. 32] and history of the name [if originally published as a vernacular name]; nomenclatural availability and valid- ity; references to changes of rank. Changes of Rank: Notwithstanding the Prin- ciple of Coordination [Art. 36], we have at- tempted to trace the changes in rank that each family-group name underwent. This is the con- cept of nomen translatum (abbreviated n.t.) that was consistently used in the Treatise on invertebrate paleontology. Under Art. 36, a change of rank in the family group does not affect the author and date of the name with modified suffix. The literature containing changes of rank is much larger than the primary literature con- taining new family-group names, and we have probably missed a good number of changes. We would like to stress, however, that this does not affect the nomenclature of taxa, but merely their subsequent taxonomical use. The rank of a family-group name is that at- tributed to it by an author in a classification or in a heading. However, when the author has used ranks in a meaning different from cur- rent usage, we have considered the rank that was intended rather than the rank nominally attributed by the author. A few specific cases need to be singled out: (а) Jousseaume (1894) has used “tribu” [= tribe] immediately below family rank and above genus, with the suffix -inae, and ex- plained rather confusingly (1894: 268): “I here consider as tribes the divisions that malacologists have elevated to family rank; all names ending in -inae are thus for me only tribes”. We have considered such names as used at subfamily rank. Casey (1904) divided the family Pleurotomidae in eight tribes, with the suffix -ini, without any subfamily. We have considered Casey’s “tribes” to be subfamilies. Conversely, Odhner (1939) used the word “tribe” to de- note categories above the family, his tribes containing several families. We have con- sidered such names as the names of subor- ders. (b) Cossmann (1905, 1906) used the word “cénacle” in reaction to the usage of “superfamille”, which he disliked on vocabu- lary grounds (he ridiculed the word “superfamille” which he compared to “superprésident”!). We have naturally re- garded Cossmann’s cénacles as equivalent to superfamilies. (с) Thiele (1925-1926) used the word “Sippe” and (1929-1935) the word “Stirps” for taxa at a rank above family and below order. Many of these, but not all, are formed on a genus name and have a suffix in -acea. Thiele’s Sippe and Stirps have generally (for ex- ample, Bieler & Mikkelsen, 1992) been re- garded as equivalent to superfamilies and we have followed this interpretation here. Nomenclator of Gastropod Family-Group Names ABYSSOCHRYSIDAE Tomlin, 1927 [May] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 25(1): 77 Type genus: Abyssochrysos Tomlin, 1927 Remarks: -inae [as Abyssochrysidinae], Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1987: 27). ACAMPTOGENOTIINAE Powell, 1969 [9 September] Reference: /ndo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(10): 218 Type genus: fAcamptogenotia Rovereto, 1899 Remarks: Not available under Art. 15.1: name proposed conditionally after 1960. ACANTHARIONINI Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1274 Type genus: Acantharion Binder 4 Тег, 1985 ACANTHINULINAE Steenberg, 1917 [5 October] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 69: 14 Type genus: Acanthinula Beck, 1847 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 483), but credited in error to Pilsbry (1926 [in 1922-1926]: 186). -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 53-54). ACANTHODORIDINAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 523 Type genus: Acanthodoris Gray, 1850 ACANTHONEMATINAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 389 Type genus: tAcanthonema Grabau [in Sherz- er & Grabau], 1909 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, ed., 1960: 317). 18 BOUCHET & ROCROI Acavınae Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxxii, XXXIV Type genus: Acavus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -idae, Móllendorff (1898: 80); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926: 144). ACELLINAE Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(2): 138 Type genus: Acella Haldeman, 1841 ACERA / ACERIDAE Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Acères” (vernacu- lar). Latinized [as Acera] by Latreille (1825: 177), and [as Aceridae] by de Kay (1843: 14). Established as a family containing the gen- era “Bullée”, “Bulle”, “Sormet” and “Doridie”. “Aceres” appears to be a descriptive term opposed to “Dicères” and “Tétracères”. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See also Akeridae. ACHATINELLINAE Gulick, 1873 [June] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1873[1]): 89 Type genus: Achatinella Swainson, 1828 Remarks: -idae, Kobelt (1880 [in 1876-1881]: 292); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 138); -ini, Cooke & Kondo (1961: 271). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 2017 (2003: 61). ACHATININAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology, 161: 334 Type genus: Achatina Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Acha- tinae. -idae [as -ida], Clessin (in L. Pfeiffer, 1880 [in 1878-1881]: 260, 420); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 140). See also Ampullidae. ACICULIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 121 Type genus: Acicula Hartmann, 1821 Remarks: Original spelling Aciculadae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 344 (1955: 317), but credited in error to $. P. Woodward (1854 [in 1851-1856]: 178). -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 211, 217). Acıpae Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 129 Type genus: Acus Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Acusidae. Invalid: Type genus a junior homonym of Acus Múller, 1774 [Pisces], and Acus Swainson, 1839 [Pisces]. АсвзмаАЕ Cossmann, 1912 [August] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 9: 19 Type genus: Acirsa Mórch, 1857a Remarks: -idae, Golikov 4 Starobogatov (19752215). ACLEIOPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 50, 52 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” [below sub- order, above family]. Treated as superfami- ly by Baba (1955: 5) and by Higo & Goto (1993: 439 [as Acleioproctoidea]). Not avail- able as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ACLIDIDAE С. О. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 195 Type genus: Aclis Loven, 1846 Remarks: Original spelling Aclidae. Spelling Aclisidae also encountered, e.g., in Coss- mann (1912: 102). -oidea, Golikov & Star- obogatov (1975: 214). ACMAEIDAE Forbes, 1850 Reference: Report of the 19th meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science (Birmingham, 1849). Notices and abstracts of communications, 76 Type genus: Acmaea Eschscholtz, 1833 Remarks: Original spelling Acmaeadae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 344 (1955: 317), but credited in error to Carpenter (1857: 202). -inae, Pilsbry (1891 [in 1891-1892]: 6, 7); -oidea, Angerer & Haszprunar (1995: 175). ACMEIDAE Pollonera, 1905 [4 December] Reference: Bollettino dei Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia Comparata della Reale Universita di Torino, 20(517): 1 Type genus: Acme Hartmann, 1821 Remarks: Spelled Acmidae by Kobelt (1908: 156). Both Acmeidae and Acmidae placed on the Official Index by Opinion 344 (1955: 317). -inae, Thiele (1925: 80). АсоснионрдЕ Küthe, 1935 [7 June] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbúcher, Abt. für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Thiere, 66(6): 539 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 19 Type genus: Acochlidium Strubell, 1892 Remarks: Original spelling Acochlididae. -inae, Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 37); -oidea, Star- obogatov (1970b: 58). ACREMODONTINAE Marshall, 1983 [8 July] Reference: Records of the National Museum of New Zealand, 2(10): 127 Type genus: Acremodonta Marshall, 1983 ACRILLINAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 233, 244 Type genus: Acrilla H. Adams, 1860 Remarks: Published almost simultaneously by Cossmann (1912 [August; hence deemed to be 31 August]: 19). ACROLOXINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 484 Type genus: Acroloxus Beck, 1838 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 41 (1956: 433). -idae, Zilch (1959: 128); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11). Acrorsini Starobogatov, 1958 [after 25 Decem- ber] Reference: Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obsh- chestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biolog- icheskii, new ser., 63(6): 47, 49, 52 Type genus: Acrorbis Odhner, 1937 Remarks: -idae, Hylton Scott (1960: 67). ACRORENDAE Cossmann, 1893 [August] Reference: Annales de la Société Royale Malacologique de Belgique, 28: 16 Type genus: tAcroreia Cossmann, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Acroriidae, based on Асгопа Cossmann, 1889, an unjustified emendation of Acroreia. Acrotomini H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 109 (4-6): 260 Type genus: Acrotoma O. Boettger, 1881 ACTAEONIDAE Allman, 1845 [after September] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 16: 161 Type genus: Actaeon Rang, 1829 Remarks: The type genus was first established by Oken (1815) in a work rejected by Opin- ion 417 (1956: 1-42), but subsequently made available by Rang. ACTEOCINIDAE Dall, 1913 Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of paleon- tology, ed. 2, 1: 521 Type genus: Acteocina Gray, 1847 ACTEONELLIDAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 15 Type genus: tActeonella d'Orbigny, 1843 Remarks: Original spelling Actaeonellidae, based on Actaeonella Herrmannsen, 1846, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Acteonel- la. -inae, Cossmann (1895a: 44); -oidea, Kollmann (2002: 53). ACTEONIDAE d’Orbigny, 1843 Reference: Paléontologie française. Terrains crétacés, 2: 106 Type genus: Acteon Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -inae [as Actaeoninae, based on Actaeon, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Acteon and homonym of Actaeon Rang, 1829 (Sacoglossa)], Meek (1863: 87, 89); -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). See also Pupidae Kuroda, 1941. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Tornatellidae Fleming, 1828, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Ac- teonidae d'Orbigny, 1842, а nomen protec- tum, based on usage in at least the following publications: Perry & Schwengel (1955: 191), Powell (1958: 103), Macpherson & Gabriel (1962: 241), Castellanos (1967: 142), Warmke & Abbott (1961: 140), Andrews (1971: 133), Keen (1971b: 322), F. Nordsieck (1972: 7), Morris (1973: 261), Abbott (1974: 311), Humfrey (1975: 187), Emerson & Ja- cobson (1976: 185), Thompson & Brown (1976: 17), d'Angelo & Gargiullo (1978: 156), Kay (1979: 417), Powell (1979: 268), Garcia- Cubas (1981: 78), Bosch & Bosch (1982: 134), Smythe (1982: 73), Vokes & Vokes (1984: 33), Rios (1985: 167), Cosel (1986: 283, 346), De Jong & Coomans (1988: 132), Bosch & Bosch (1989: 73), Sabelli et al. (1990: 228), Poppe & Goto (1991: 192), Diaz & Puyana (1994: 240), Dance (1995: 178), Hu & Tao (1995: 146), Spencer & Willan (1996: 33), Burn & Thompson (in Beesley et al., 1998: 943), Jarrett (2000: 112). To our knowledge, the name Tornatellidae has not been used as valid after 1899. ACTEONININAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 1: 43 20 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: tActeonina d'Orbigny, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Actaeoninae. Coss- mann placed Actaeon in a different subfam- ily Tornatellinae, based on Tornatella, treated by Cossmann as a synonym of Actaeon, so there is no doubt that Actaeoninae was a misspelling for a new family-group name containing Actaeonina (incorrect subsequent spelling of Acteonina). -idae [declared fam. nov.], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev 8 Korobk- ov, 1960: 242); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Soleniscoidea, over which it has priority]. AcTEOPHILA Dall, 1885 [24 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 8(18): 274 Remarks: Original spelling Akteophila. Taxon of unspecified rank containing the families Auriculidae and Otinidae. Spelling emend- ed to Acteophila and used as “Sippe” [= su- perfamily] by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 135); emended to Actophila and used as “Stirps” [= superfamily] by Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 463). Not available as a fami- ly-group name (not based on a genus). ActINOCYCLIDAE O'Donoghue, 1929 [January] Reference: Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 22(6): 727 Type genus: Actinocyclus Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Declared again nov. by Pruvot-Fol (1934: 69). ACUSIDAE. See Acidae. ADAMSIELLINAE Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 70 Type genus: Adamsiella L. Pfeiffer, 1851 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [т 1929- 19351133): ADDISONIIDAE Dall, 1882 [5 May] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 4: 404 Type genus: Addisonia Dall, 1882 Remarks: -oidea, Moskalev (1971: 59); -inae, Sasaki (1998: 220). Earlier, Marshall (1996: 250) had established the new subfamily Helicopeltinae within Addisoniidae, thus im- plicitly, but not explicitly, using Addisoniidae also at subfamily rank. ADELACERITHINAE Marshall, 1984 [20 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 50(2): 78 Type genus: fAdelacerithium Ludbrook, 1941 ADELOBRANCHEI Duméril, 1807 Reference: Traité élémentaire d'histoire na- turelle, ed. 2, 2: 122 Remarks: Original spelling “Adélobranches” (vernacular). Latinized by Link (1807: 130). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). See also higher category list. ADELOMELONINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 September] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 19 [289] Type genus: Adelomelon Dall, 1906 Remarks: According to Clench 4 Turner (1964: 170), Pilsbry & Olsson misidentified Adelom- elon and, under Art. 41, the case should be referred to the Commission. See Odonto- cymbiolinae. -ini, Bail 8 Poppe (2001: 8, 18). Precedence of Adelomeloninae over simul- taneously published Pachycymbiolini deter- mined by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. family). ADELOMORPHINAE Kobelt, 1906 [after September] Reference: Jahrbúcher des Nassauischen Vereins fúr Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 59: 49, 121 Type genus: Adelomorpha Tapparone Cane- fri, 1886 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Adelomorpha Snellen, 1885 [Lepi- doptera]. ADEORBIDAE Monterosato, 1884 Reference: Nomenclatura generica e specifi- ca di alcune conchiglie mediterranee: 108 Type genus: Adeorbis S. Wood, 1842 Remarks: See Tornidae. ADEORBISININAE Monari, Conti & Szabo, 1995 [10 December] Reference: Origin and evolutionary radiation ofthe Mollusca: 202 Type genus: tAdeorbisina Greco, 1899 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein. ADIOZOPTYXINAE Hayami & Kase, 1977 Reference: The University Museum, The Uni- versity of Tokyo, Bulletin, 13: 72 Туре genus: tAdiozoptyxis Dietrich, 1925 Remarks: Original spelling Adiozoptyxisinae. Not available (no diagnosis). Credited by Hayami & Kase to “Pchelintsev (1931)”, and [as Adiozoptyxinae] by Kase (1984: 174) to Pchelintsev (1960). Pchelintsev (in Pchelint- sev & Korobkov, 1960: 120-121), introduced NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 21 Diozoptyxisinae and did not mention Adio- zoptyxis. ADMETIDAE Troschel, 1865 [December] Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1): 46 Type genus: Admete Moller, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Admeta- cea. -inae, Cossmann (1899: 5). Senior hom- onym of Admetinae Pocock, 1897, based on Admetus Koch, 1850 [Arachnida]. ADUSTINAE Steadman 8 Cotton, 1946 [30 June] Reference: Records of the South Australian Museum, 8(3): 504, 508 Type genus: Adusta Jousseaume, 1884 ADVENIDAE Iredale, 1945 [11 June] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 11(1): 65 Type genus: Advena Gude, 1913 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. AEGIRETINAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 525 Type genus: Aegires Lovén, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Aegirinae. -idae, Iredale & O'Donoghue (1923: 225). AEGISTINAE Kuroda & Habe, 1949 [1 Septem- ber] Reference: Helicacea: 62 Type genus: Aegista Albers, 1850 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002b: 43). AEOLIDIELLIDES Vayssière, 1888 Reference: Annales du Musée d'Histoire Na- turelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 3(4): 107 Type genus: Aeolidiella Bergh, 1867 Remarks: Not available (vernacular only). AEOLIDIIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, vol- ume 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca [= plate 3] Type genus: Aeolidia Cuvier, 1797 Remarks: Original spelling Eolidae, based on Eolis [Cuvier, 1805], an incorrect subsequent spelling (Opinion 779) of Aeolidia. Name placed on the Official List by Opinion 779 (1966: 100), but credited in error to d’Orbigny (1834 [sic! should be 1839]: 42 [as Eolid- idae]). -inae [as Eolidinae], Alder & Hancock (1845 [in 1845-1855]: 3); -oidea, MacFar- land (1909: 6, 10, 89). AFROPOMINAE Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser. 29: 206, 209 Type genus: Afropomus Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927 AGARONIINAE Olsson, 1956 [3 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 108: 169 Type genus: Agaronia Gray, 1839 AGLAJIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [20 August] (1847) Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1, 16(61): 43 Type genus: Aglaja Renier, 1807 Remarks: Placed on the Official List and ruled by Opinion 1079 (1977: 16), to take the pre- cedence of Doridiidae (1847). Ac tossa P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 585 Remarks: Fischer used repeatedly the name Aglossa to designate seven unrelated taxa of gastropods without a radula. One of these, of unspecified rank in Fischer, is treated by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 85) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] containing the families Melanellidae and Stiliferidae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). AGNATHA Mörch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blatter, 6: 109 Remarks: Established as a family (containing Oleacina and Testacella), and not available as such (not based on a genus). AGNATHOMORPHA Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 563 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the families Glandinidae, Rhytididae, Streptaxidae and Circinariidae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a ge- nus). AGNESIINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: fAgnesia de Koninck, 1883 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten 8 Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 206). AGRIOLIMACINAE H. Wagner, 1935 [3 June] Reference: Annales Historico-Naturales Musel Nationalis Hungarici, Pars Zoologica, 29: 174 22 BOUCHET & КОСКО! Type genus: Agriolimax Mórch, 1865 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1979a: 58). AiLLYIDAE Н. В. Baker, 1955 [28 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 68(4): 109 Type genus: Aillya Odhner, 1927 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. First di- agnosed and -oidea, Franc (1968b: 555). The name Aillyidae 1$ generally credited in error (including by Baker himself, 1956a: 129, without reference) to H. B. Baker (1930). AIPTOSPIRINAE Wang, 1980 Reference: [in Wang 4 Xi] Stratigraphy and paleontology of Upper Permian coal-bear- ing formation in western Guizhou and east- ern Yunnan, China: 209 Type genus: tAiptospira Wang, 1980 AKERIDAE Mazzarelli, 1891 [20 July] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 14: 243 Type genus: Akera O. F. Múller, 1776 Remarks: Original spelling Aceridae, based on Acera, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Akera. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 539 (1959: 68), but attributed in error to Pils- bry (1893 sic!). -inae, Pilsbry (1895a: 351); -oidea, Hoffmann (1996: 81). See also Acera/ Aceridae. ALABINIDAE Dall, 1927 [20 April] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 70: 87 Type genus: ТА/абта Dall, 1902 Remarks: -inae, Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 294). ALARIIDAE Koken, 1889 Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und Palaeontologie, Beilage Band, 6: 457 Type genus: ТА/апа Morris & Lycett, 1851 Remarks: Original spelling “Alariaceen” and “Alarien” (vernacular). Latinized by Donald (1895: 212). Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Alaria Schrank, 1788 [Vermes], and Alaria Duncan, 1841 [Lepidoptera]. ALATA / ALATIDAE Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 322 Remarks: Original spelling “les Ailées” (ver- nacular). Latinized [as Alata] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 51); [as Alatidae] by de Gregorio (1880: 8). Established as a fam- ily-group name (containing the genera “Ros- tellaire”, “Ptérocere” and “Strombe”) and not available as such (not based on a genus). See also Pteridae. ALBEIDAE Pallary, 1910 Reference: Mémoires présentés à l'Institut Egyptien, 6(2): 178 Type genus: Albea Pallary, 1910 Remarks: Nom. nov. pro Calcarinidae, which is invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym; Art. 40.2 does not apply. See also Sphincterochilinae. ALCITHOINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- ber] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 17 [287] Type genus: Alcithoe H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 Remarks: -ini [as -ides], same reference. ALDANELLIDAE Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] Reference: Malacologia, 25(1): 250 Type genus: fA/danella Vostokova, 1962 ALDERIIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 196 Type genus: A/deria Allmann, 1845 ALDISINAE Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 26-27 Type genus: Aldisa Bergh, 1878 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 868). ALECTRIONIDAE Dall, 1908 [October] Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 43(6): 306 Type genus: Alectrion Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Name attributed to Gray (1847) by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 305). It seems that Ponder 8 Warén have been mislead by an entry, in the index to Gray's work (1847b: 207), for the genus (sic!) “Alectrionidae Fis- cher”, which in fact refers to the bivalve ge- nus Alectryonia. ш 1847, Gray (1847b: 139) placed the gastropod genus Alectrion т Buc- cinidae. See also Arculariidae. ALIPTINAE Marshall, 1978 [20 April] Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 5:61 Type genus: Alipta Finlay, 1926 ALLOGNATHIDAE Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 De- cember] Reference: Acta Academiae Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 88 Туре genus: Allognathus Pilsbry, 1888 ALLOGONINI Emberton, 1995 [13 November] Reference: Malacologia, 37(1): 87 Type genus: Allogona Pilsbry, 1939 NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 23 ALLOSTROPHIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: }Allostrophia Kittl, 1894 ALOPIINAE А. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] Reference: Iconographie der Land- und Súss- wasser Mollusken, new ser., 21: 5 Type genus: Alopia H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1969: 259): ALVANINAE F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die Europáischen Meeres- schnecken: 178 Type genus: Alvania Risso, 1826 Remarks: Established in the same year as Alvaniidae by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1972: 95). Precedence of authorship uncertain. -oidea, and family again declared nov., by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 211). ALYCAEINAE W. Blanford, 1864 [June] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 13: 465 Type genus: Alycaeus Baird, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Kobelt 8 Móllendorff (1897 [in 1897-1899]: 146). AMALTHEIDAE Dall, 1889 [June] Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 18: 26, 289 Type genus: Amalthea Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925: 87). Homonym of Amaltheidae Hyatt, 1867 [based on Amaltheus Montfort, 1808 (Ceph- alopoda)] placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 575 (1959: 134-137). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Amalthea Rafinesque, 1815 [Hymenoptera]. AMASTRIDAE Pilsbry, 1910 [23 March] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 20(80): viii Type genus: Amastra H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -inae, Hyatt 8 Pilsbry (1911 [in 1910-1911]: хх). AMATHINIDAE Ponder, 1987 Reference: Asian Marine Biology, 4: 29 Type genus: Amathina Gray, 1842 AMAURELLINIDAE Eames, 1952 [2 January] Reference: Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 236: 79 Type genus: tAmaurellina Bayle [in P. Fi- scher], 1885 Remarks: Not available: introduced in synon- ymy of Ampullospiridae and apparently not used as a valid name before 1960. AMBERLEYIDAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 262 Type genus: tAmberleya Morris & Lycett, 1851 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Cox (in Moore, 1960: 302), and Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 93); -inae, McLean (1981: 335); -ini, McLean (1982: 11). AMECANAUTINI О. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] Reference: Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 72 Type genus: Атесапаша D. W. Taylor, 2003 AMERIANNINI Zilch, 1959 [17 July] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 106 Type genus: Amerianna Strand, 1928 Remarks: Original spelling Amerianneae. Name only, no diagnosis. -inae [as Ameri- annae], Franc (1968b: 531). AMMONITELLINAE Pilsbry, 1930 [13 December] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 82: 303 Type genus: Ammonitella Cooper, 1869 Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1939 [in 1939-1948]: 411). AMNICOLIDAE Tryon, 1863 [before 12 January] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 14: 452 Type genus: Amnicola Gould & Haldeman, 1840 Remarks: Kabat 8 Hershler (1993: 6), listed “Amnicolae Martens, 1858” (p. 192) as a family-group name. However, Martens treat- ed Amnicola as a section of Hydrobia, and “Amnicolae” is a plural. Placed on the Offi- cial List by Opinion 1108 (1978: 94). -inae, Gill (1863: 34); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 379). AMORIINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 1285 Type genus: Amoria Gray, 1855 Remarks: Original spelling Атопапа. -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 18 [288]). Amoriinae declared again nov. by Darragh (1989: 224). 24 BOUCHET & ROCROI AMPEZZANILDIDAE Bandel, 1994 [September] Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 147 Type genus: tAmpezzanilda Bandel, 1994 Remarks: Not declared new but made avail- able by short diagnosis. Declared new, with formal description, by Bandel (1995: 32, 39). AMPEZZOPLEURINAE Nützel, 1998 [before 20 April] Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 26: 152 Type genus: tAmpezzopleura Bandel, 1991 AMPHIBOLIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 128, 149 Type genus: Amphibola Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 479 (1957: 375), but credited in error to H. Adams & А. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 268). -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 136). AMPHIBULIMINAE P. Fischer, 1873 [24 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 21(4): 325 Type genus: Amphibulima Lamarck, 1805 Remarks: -idae, Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 518). AMPHICYCLOTINAE Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1897 [17 October] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(9-10): 139 Type genus: Amphicyclotus Crosse 4 P. Fi- scher, 1879 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 248); -idae, Morrison (1955: 149, 159). AMPHIDOXINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 575 Type genus: Amphidoxa Albers, 1850 AMPHIDROMINAE Kobelt, 1902 Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cab- inet, ed. 2, Bd. 1, Abt. 13, Theil 2: 1033 Type genus: Amphidromus Albers, 1850 AMPHIMELANIINAE P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1891 [23 July] Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(12): 312 Type genus: Amphimelania P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: -idae, Volkova et al. (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 166, 169). AMPHIPEPLEINAE Pini, 1877 [before 5 May] Reference: Bullettino della Società Malacolog- ica Italiana, 2(2): 174 Type genus: Amphipeplea Nilsson, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling “Fam. Amphi- peplea”, but the context indicates that sub- family rank was meant within the family Lymnaeidae. Spelling corrected to Amphi- pepleinae by Clessin (1887 [in 1887-1890]: 15). Again declared nov. by F. C. Baker (1908: 943). -idae, W. Dybowski (1903: 139). AMPHIPERATIDAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 130 Type genus: Amphiperas Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Amphiperasidae. -inae, Schilder (1924: 182, 185); -ini, Schilder (1927: 70, 76, 80). AMPHIPNEUSTEA Wiegmann & Ruthe, 1832 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie: 527 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Onchid- jum only. Established as a family but not available as such (not based on a genus). AMPHISPHYRIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part |: 194 Type genus: Amphisphyra Lovén, 1846 Remarks: Original spelling Amphisphyradae. See Diaphanidae. AMPHITHALAMIDAE Type genus: Amphithalamus Carpenter, 1865 Remarks: Used by Voorwinde (1966: 41), and attributed by him to “Ponder, 1965”. Not available: no diagnosis. AMPHITOMARIIDAE Bandel, 1994 [September] Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 149 Type genus: fAmphitomaria Koken, 1897 Remarks: Not declared new but made avail- able by short diagnosis. Declared new, with formal description, by Bandel (1996a: 344). AMPHORININAE Martynov, 1998 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 774 Type genus: Amphorina de Quatrefages, 1844 AMPULLACERIDAE Troschel, 1845 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 11(1): 210 Type genus: Ampullacera Quoy & Gaimard, 1832 Remarks: Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 43), listed “Ampullacerae Desh. 1838” as а NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 25 family-group name, but Deshayes & Milne- Edwards (1838: 538), merely stated the ne- cessity to place Ampullacera in a family of its own, without naming it. AMPULLARIIDAE Gray, 1824 [30 April] Reference: The Philosophical Magazine and Journal, 63: 276 Type genus: Ampullaria Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Ampullariadae. -inae, Swainson (1840: 339); -oidea [as Su- perf. Ampullariidae (sic)], H. В. Baker (1956b: 28); -ini, Berthold (1991: 212). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1913 (1999: 74). See also Pilidae. AmpPuLLiDAE Winckworth, 1945 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 26(4-5): 146 Type genus: Ampulla Róding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Achatinidae, based on Achatina Lama- rck, 1799, by Winckworth considered a syn- onym of Ampulla. However, Pilsbry (1908b: 83), designated Ampulla priamus [now in Volutidae] as type species of Ampulla; this fixation of type species was followed by Re- hder (1970: 42) when he cited Ampullinae as a synonym of Haliinae [Volutidae]. Under Art. 41, the case should be referred to the Commission, but this would have strictly academic interest: Ampullidae has not “won general acceptance” over Achatinidae in the sense of Art. 40.2, and Haliinae is both in current use and a senior objective synonym. AMPULLININAE Cossmann, 1919 [15 March] Reference: [in Cossmann 8 Peyrot] Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 70(3): 181 Type genus: tAmpullina Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: -idae, Korobkov (1955: 229); -oidea, Lozouet et al. (2001: 21). AMPULLOSPIRIDAE Cox, 1930 [22 August] Reference: Memoirs ofthe Geological Survey of India, Palaeontologia Indica, new ser. 15(8): 170 Type genus: tAmpullospira Harris, 1897 Remarks: -inae, Marincovich (1977: 213). AMUROPALUDINIDAE Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov & Sayenko, 2004 Reference: Molliuski, in: Opredelitel Presno- vodnykh bespozvonochnykh Rossii i sopre- delnykh territorii, 6: 261, 269 Type genus: Amuropaludina Moskvicheva, 1979 Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.1: name not explicitly indicated as intentionally new. ANABATHRINAE Keen, 1971 [1 September] Reference: Sea shells of tropical West Amer- ica, ed. 2: 370 Type genus: Anabathron Frauenfeld, 1867 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Coan (1964: 165, 167 [as Anabathroninae]). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). ANACHIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1972 Reference: Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo i Azovskogo Morei, 3: 122 Type genus: Anachis H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Golikov & Kusakin (1971: 28). Declared again nov. by Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 213). ANADENIA Simroth, 1913 Reference: [In Voeltzkow] Reise in Ostafrika in den Jahren 1903-1905. Wissenschaftli- che Ergebnisse. Band 3, Systematische Ar- beiten: 202 Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Vaginulidae, parallel to the “subfamily” Euad- enia. Not available: not based on a genus. ANADENINAE Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 11(2): 665, 676 Type genus: Anadenus Heynemann, 1863 Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen & Ming (2000: 6). ANADORIDOIDEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: Arkiv for Zoologi, 20(13): 254 Remarks: Established as suborder Anadorida- cea; treated by Vaught (1989: 69), as a su- perfamily. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ANADROMIDAE Wenz, 1940 [15 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 72(5- 6): 137 Туре депиз: fAnadromus Sandberger, 1870 Remarks: -inae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 109). ANAPLOCAMIDAE Dall, 1921 [24 February] Reference: Bulletin of the United States Na- tional Museum, 112: 160 Type genus: Anaplocamus Dall, 1896 Remarks: Rehder (1942: 49) established that Anaplocamus borealis Dall, 1896, the type species of Anaplocamus, is а зупопут of the North American freshwater snail Ancu- losa dilatata Conrad; the type material of A. 26 BOUCHET & ROCROI borealis had been mislabelled with an Alas- kan marine locality. АнАЗРЮЕА P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550, 566 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank above family containing the families Aplysi- idae and Oxynoidae. Treated by Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 396) as a “Stirps” [= super- family]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ANASTOMOPSIDAE Н. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 Novem- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1— 3) 112 Type genus: tAnastomopsis Sandberger, 1871 Remarks: Original spelling Anostomopsidae, based on Anostomopsis, an incorrect sub- sequent spelling of Anastomopsis. ANATOMINAE McLean, 1989 [14 August] Reference: Contributions in Science, Natu- ral History Museum of Los Angeles Coun- ty, 407: 4 Type genus: Апаюта S. Р. Woodward, 1859 Remarks: -idae, Geiger & Jansen (2004: 3). ANCILLARIINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: А treatise on malacology: 322 Type genus: Ancillaria Lamarck, 1811 Remarks: Original spelling Ancillarinae. Swain- son (1825: 272), used the name Ancillariae, but this is only a generic plural. ANCILLINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Sep- tember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 147 Туре genus: Ancilla Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 64). ANCISTROLEPIDINAE Habe & Sato, 1973 [15 No- vember] Reference: Proceedings of the Japanese So- ciety of Systematic Zoology, 8: 3 [Japanese text], 6 [English text] Type genus: Ancistrolepis Dall, 1895 Remarks: Original spelling Ancistrolepisinae. Diagnosis in Japanese, no diagnosis in the English text. -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. ANCULINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 311 Type genus: Апсша Lovén, 1846 ANCYLASTRINAE Walker, 1923 Reference: The Ancylidae of South Africa: 23 Type genus: Ancylastrum Bourguignat, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling Ancylastruminae. -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51); -ini, Starobogatov (1970b: 53). ANCYLINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 143 Type genus: Ancylus O. F. Múller, 1773 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Ancy- lidia. -idae [as family Ancylea], Menke (1830: 11); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 129); -ini, Hubendick (in Fretter & Peake, 1978: 44). Placed on the Official List by Direction 41 (1956: 433). Starobogatov (1967: 293) act- ed as First Reviser and gave relative prece- dence to the name Planorbidae Rafinesque, 1815 over Ancylidae. ANCYLODORIDIDAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 111 Type genus: Ancylodoris W. Dybowski, 1900 Remarks: Boss (1973: 12) has shown that Ancylodoris baicalensis W. Dybowski, 1900, type species of the genus, 1$ a synonym of Onchidoris bilamellata Linnaeus, 1767, a marine species. The type locality (Lake Baikal) was erroneous. ANCYLOPLANORBIDAE Hubendick, 1978 Reference: [in Fretter 8 Peake, eds.] Pulmo- nates, volume 2A: 30, table 1 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Ancytoti Troschel, 1857 [before 30 October] Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(2): 109 Remarks: A plural of Ancylotus Herrmannsen, 1846, an unjustified emendation of Anculo- tus Say, 1825, itself an unjustified emenda- tion of Anculosa Say, 1821. Not available: a plural not equivalent to a family-group name. ANDONIINAE Vera-Pelaez, 2002 [29 November] Reference: Pliocenica, 2: 236 Type genus: tAndonia Harris 8 Burrows, 1891 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Vera- Pelaez, Martinell & Lozano-Francisco (1999: 9). ANDRONAKIINAE Schileyko, 1998 [November] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 2: 214 Type genus: Andronakia Lindholm, 1913 ANEITEIDAE Gray, 1860 [September] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 195 NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 21: Type genus: Aneitea Gray, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Aneiteadae. -inae, Grimpe & Hoffmann (1925: 454). See Atho- racophoridae. ANGARIINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 1. 156 Type genus: Angaria Röding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Angarina. -idae, Wenz (1938 [т 1938-1944]: 40, 324). ANGUISPIRIDAE MacMillan, 1955 [July] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Nova Scotian Institute of Science, 23(4): 397 Type genus: Anguispira Morse, 1864 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. АмсуозтоматА Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 185 Remarks: Original spelling “angyostomes” (vernacular). Latinized as “division” [above genus] by Bowdich (1822: 41). Treated as a family, spelling emended to “Argyostomes”, by Risso (1826: 226). Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). ANISOCYCLIDAE van Aartsen, 1995 [30 Septem- ber] Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 31(1—4): 67 Type genus: tAnisocycla Monterosato, 1880 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Ebalidae, based on Ebala Gray, 1847, regarded by van Aartsen as invalid because it is a junior homonym of Ebala Leach in Gray, 1847. ANISOMYONIDAE Kanie, 1975 Reference: Science Report of the Yokosuka City Museum, 21: 15 Type genus: tAnisomyon Meek & Hayden, 1860 Remarks: Introduced independently by Star- obogatov (1976: 12). ANNULARIIDAE Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 54 Type genus: Annularia Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -inae, same reference. Precedence of Annulariidae over simultaneously pub- lished Chondropomatinae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). ANOCHETINAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 4: 138 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. ANOGLYPTIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 14 Type genus: Anoglypta Martens, 1860 Remarks: Name only, no description, but avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 because it was sub- sequently used as valid by Allan (1950: 375). ANOMPHALIDAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 249 Type genus: tAnomphalus Meek & Worthen, 1866 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Cox & Knight (1960: 263). ANOPERCULATAE Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 534, 538 Remarks: Introduced as a subfamily of Nati- cidae. Not available: not based on a genus. ANoPsIIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1922 [after 6 March] Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences, Paris, 174: 698 Type genus: Anopsia Gistel, 1848 Remarks: Original spelling Anopsidae. Anop- Sia is a senior objective synonym of Halop- syche, and Pruvot-Fol probably (but did not explicitly) established Anopsiidae as a sub- stitute name for Halopsychidae. See also Hydromylidae. ANOPTYCHIIDAE Bandel, 1994 [September] Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 148 Type genus: tAnoptychia Koken, 1892 ANOSTOMOPSIDAE. See Anastomopsidae. ANOzYGIDAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut, Universitát Ham- burg, 86: 158 Type genus: ТАпогуда Hoare, 1980 Remarks: -inae, same reference. ANSOLIDAE Slavoshevskaya, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 120 Type genus: Ansola Slavoshevskaya, 1975 ANTHOBRANCHIA Goldfuss, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 1: xliii, 627 28 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Established as a family comprising Doris, Polycera, Onchidium, and Onchidoris. Not available (not based on a genus). ANTHRACOPUPINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 52 Type genus: tAnthracopupa Whitfield, 1881 Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 63). -idae / -oidea, Bandel (2002b: 178). Precedence of Den- dropupidae over Anthracopupinae deter- mined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). ANTIOPELLIDAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural History Report, Zoology, 7(5): 231, 271 Type genus: Antiopella Hoyle, 1902 Remarks: No diagnosis, but introduced as a replacement name as “Antiopellidae (= Janolidae, Zephyrinidae)”. Odhner's rea- sons for establishing the new name are not clear. The type genus, Antiopella, is a re- placement name for Antiopa Alder 8 Han- cock, 1848 [invalid], but Antiopidae Locard, 1886, had remained virtually unused after its establishment and Odhner cannot be tak- en to have established Antiopellidae to re- place Antiopidae; besides, Antiopella is a younger name than both Janolus and Zephy- rina. For these reasons, Art. 40.2 does not apply. ANTIOPIDAE Locard, 1886 Reference: Prodrome de malacologie fran- çaise. Catalogue général des mollusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 52 Type genus: Antiopa Alder & Hancock, 1848 Remarks: -inae, Norman (1890: 89). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Antiopa Meigen, 1800 [Diptera]. See also Antiopelli- dae. ANTLIPNEUMATA Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 207, 210 Remarks: Taxon below tribe containing Pila and the “neotropical genera”. Not available as a family-group name: not based on a genus. ANTONELLINI Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Febru- ary] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- tin, 221: 116 Type genus: Antonella Cooke & Kondo, 1961 APERIDAE Móllendorff, 1903 Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cab- inet, ed. 2, Bd. 1, Abt. 12B:5 Type genus: Apera Heynemann, 1885 Remarks: See Chlamydephoridae. APEROSTOMATINAE H. B. Baker, 1922 [24 July] Reference: The Nautilus, 36(1): 14 Type genus: Aperostoma Troschel, 1847 Remarks: Declared again new by de la Torre & Bartsch (1942: 38). -idae, H. B. Baker (1956b: 28). APIOPOMATINAE À. J. Wagner, 1905 [before 25 May] Reference: Denkschriften der Mathematisch- Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse der Kaiser- lichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 77: 362 Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Heli- cinidae containing only the genus Waldemar- ia. Not available: not based on a genus. APLEXINAE Starobogatov, 1967 [after 25 Oc- tober] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 42: 289 Type genus: Aplexa Fleming, 1820 Remarks: -ini, D. W. Taylor (2003: 49). APLODONTIDAE Kuroda, 1933 [18 June] Reference: The Venus, 4(1): 50 Type genus: Aplodon Rafinesque, 1819 Remarks: Original spelling Aplodonidae. Kuro- da’s name as author of the paper appears in Japanese (kanji) print only. Name only, no description, but available under Art. 13.2.1 because it was used as valid by Kuroda (1941: 88) and Hirase & Taki (1954: 64). APLUSTRINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 162 Type genus: Aplustrum Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Amplustrina, based on Amplustrum, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Ap/ustrum. -idae, H. Adams & А. Adams (1854 [in 1853-1858]: 6). Arıysupae Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 320 Type genus: Aplysia Linnaeus, 1767 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “les Laplysiens”. First latinized [as Laplysiana, based on Laplysia, an incorrect original spell- ing of Aplysia; see Opinion 200 (1954: 242)] with reference to Lamarck by Children (1823 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 29 [in 1822-1824]: 232). Rafinesque (1815: 142) independently introduced (family) Laplysinia. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1182 (1981:174). Attribution of Aplysiidae to La- marck (1809) was advocated by Bouchet & Rocroi (2001: 172). -inae, Swainson (1840: 359); -oidea, MacFarland (1909: 6, 8, 12). APOMATINAE Paul, 1982 [November] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 31(2): 105 Type genus: Apoma Beck, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling Apominae. APORRHAIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 66 Type genus: Aporrhais da Costa, 1778 Remarks: -inae, Stoliczka (1867 [in 1867- 1871: 17). APTYXIELLIDAE Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 Decem- ber] Reference: /zvestiia Akademii Nauk Armjan- skoi SSR, Nauki o Zemle, 26(6): 13 Type genus: tAptyxiella P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: Again declared nov. by Hacobjan (1976: 108). AQUEBANINAE Н. В. Baker, 1940 [2 November] Reference: The Nautilus, 54(2): 55 Type genus: Aquebana Pilsbry, 1926 AquiLLiDAE Pilsbry, 1904 [10 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 56: 21 Type genus: Aquillus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Tritonidae, Lampusiidae, Lotoriidae and Septidae, based on genera that were all in- cluded by Pilsbry in synonymy of Aquillus. None of these names, including Aquillidae, is in current use and Art. 40.2 does not apply. ARANUCIDAE Odhner, 1936 Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 1090 Type genus: Aranucus Odhner, 1936 ARCHAEOPRAGIDAE Horny, 1963 [10 October] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 37(5): 1071 Type genus: tArchaeopraga Horny, 1963 ARCHAEOSPIRIDAE Yu, 1979 Reference: Acta Palaeontologica Sinica, 18(3): 254, 265 Type genus: tArchaeospira Yu, 1979 ARCHAEOZONITINAE Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 17 Type genus: tArchaeozonites Sandberger, 1873 ARCHAICINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 256 Type genus: Archaica Schileyko, 1970 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 5). ARCHASCHENIINI Zhgenti, 1991 Reference: [in Taktakishvili, ed.] Flora i Fauna mezo-kainozoia Gruzii: 138 Type genus: tArchaschenia Zhgenti, 1981 ARCHICYPRAEINAE Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 84 Type genus: tArchicypraea Schilder, 1926 ARCHIDORIDIDAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. ftir Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 127 Type genus: Archidoris Bergh, 1878 Remarks: Established at subfamily rank de- spite suffix -idae. -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1930b: 295). ARCHIMEDIELLIDAE Starobogatov, 1982 [after 20 May] Reference: [in Sitnikova & Starobogatov] Zoo- logicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 841 Type genus: tArchimediella Sacco, 1895 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. ARCHINACELLIDAE Knight, 1952 [29 October] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 117(13): 47 Type genus: tArchinacella Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 81). ARCHITAENIOGLOSSA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: Original spelling Architaenioglossae. Established as an “Untergruppe” above fami- ly. Treated by Thiele (1925 [т 1925—1926]: 78), as a “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ARCHITECTONICIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 79 Type genus: Architectonica Réding, 1798 30 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Original spelling Architectomidae, based on Architectoma, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Architectonica. -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 136); -inae, Abbott (1974: 97). ARCONIDAE. See Arionidae. ARCULARIIDAE Iredale, 1915 [1 July] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 14(11): 345 Type genus: Arcularia Link, 1807 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Alectrionidae, on the basis that Arcularia is an older generic name than Alectrion Mont- fort, 1810. However, гедае did not treat the two genera as synonyms and Art. 40.2 does not apply. ARENEINAE McLean, 2001 [19 August] Reference: World Congress of Malacology 2001, Vienna, Austria. Abstracts: 418 Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.1 [not explicitly indicated as new] and 16.2 [type genus (inferred to be Arene H. Adams & А. Adams, 1854) not cited]. ARGINAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1): 54 Type genus: Argus Bohadsch, 1761 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 429 (1956: 323- 338). ARGNIDAE Hudec, 1965 [30 September] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 94(3- 4): 162 Type genus: tArgna Cossmann, 1889 Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1979b: 16). ARGOBUCCININAE Kilias, 1973 [August] Reference: Das Tierreich, 92: 12 Type genus: Argobuccinum Herrmannsen, 1846 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Kuroda, Habe & Oyama (1971: 124 [English text; not in Japanese text]). ARGYOSTOMES. See Angyostomata. ARIANTIDAE Mórch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 284 Type genus: Arianta Turton, 1831 Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956a: 132). ARIOLIMACINAE Pilsbry 8 Vanatta, 1898 [13 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 50: 227 Type genus: Ariolimax Mörch, 1859 Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen 8 Ming (2000: 6). ARIONIDAE Gray, 1840 [between March and June] Reference: [A new edition of] A manual of the land and freshwater shells of the British ¡s- lands by W. Turton: 101, 104 Type genus: Arion Férussac, 1819 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 483). -тае, Morse (1864: 5, 7); -oidea, Н. В. Baker (1956a: 134). Ar- conidae [Gray, 1850c: 164, and Gray, 1851: 64] appears to be a misspelling. ARIOPELTINAE Sirgel, 1985 [June] Reference: Annals of the Natal Museum, 26(2): 473 Type genus: Ariopelta Sirgel, 1985 ARIOPHANTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [April] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 1(6): 253 Type genus: Ariophanta Desmoulins, 1829 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921: 103); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 149); -ini [as Ariophanti], Solem (1966: 26). ARMINDAE lredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] (1841) Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 216 Type genus: Armina Rafinesque, 1814 Remarks: Although Iredale & O'Donoghue placed Pleurophyllidia and Diphyllidia in syn- onymy of Armina, they did not explicitly stated that Arminidae was introduced as a substitute name for Pleurophyllidiidae and Diphyllidiidae. Arminidae was also declared nom. nov. by Pruvot-Fol (1927: 46). The name Arminidae is now in prevailing usage; it is conserved under Art. 40.2 with its precedence from Diphyllidi- idae. -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 441); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 372) [the un- available name Euarminoidea had been used earlier with the same taxonomical content]. ARRHOGINAE Popenoe, 1983 [3 August] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 57(4): 761 Type genus: Arrhoges Gabb, 1868 ARTACHAEINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 869 Type genus: Artachaea Bergh, 1882 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 31 ARTEMONIDAE Bourguignat, 1889 [March] Reference: Mollusques de l'Afrique équatori- ale de Moguedouchou à Bagamoyo (...): 36 Type genus: Artemon Beck, 1837 ARTHESSIDAE С. Boettger, 1963 Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supple- mentband 26: 429 Type genus: Arthessa Evans, 1950 Remarks: Not available from Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12, 17); Taylor & Sohl included Arthes- sa and Volvatella, but gave no diagnosis; they refered to Evans (1950) and Morton (1958), none of whom provided a diagnosis for a family-group taxon containing these two genera. -oidea, same reference. ASCOBULLIDAE Habe, Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994 Reference: Handbook of Malacology, 1: 60 Type genus: Ascobulla Ev. Marcus, 1972 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from K. B. Clark, Jensen & Stirts (1990: 339). Also used, but not made available, by K. B. Clark (1992: 520). -oidea [as -acea], same reference. ASHMUNELLINAE Webb, 1954 [4 June] Reference: Gastropodia, 1(2): 18 Type genus: Ashmunella Pilsbry & Cockerell, 1899 Remarks: -ini, Emberton (1995: 87). ASIPHONOBRANCHIA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 329222 Remarks: Established by Blainville as an or- der. Treated by Gravenhorst (1845: 34) as a family Asiphonobranchia containing Paludi- na, Nerita and Trochus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). AsPASITINAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 202 Type genus: Aspasita Westerlund, 1889 Remarks: Not available under Art. 11.5: intro- duced in synonymy of Spelaeodiscinae, and not used as the valid name of a taxon be- fore 1960. AsPELLINAE Keen, 1971 [1 January] Reference: The Veliger, 13(3): 296 Type genus: Aspella Mórch, 1877 AsPERSPINIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 102 Type genus: Asperspina Rankin, 1979 ASPIDOBRANCHIA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 720 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above genus. Treated as a family by Graven- horst (1845: 34). Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). ASSIMINEIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 [March] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:314 Type genus: Assiminea Fleming, 1828 Remarks: Original spelling Assiminiidae, based on Assiminia, an incorrect original spelling [used in the index only] of Assiminea [used in the description]. Assemaniidae is an incorrect subsequent spelling [by Germain (1931b: 594)] based on Assemania Dollfus, 1912, an unjustified emendation. -inae, Nevill (1880: 161); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 25). See also Synceratidae. ASTERONOTINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 438 Type genus: Asteronotus Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 872). ASTEROPHILIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 86 Type genus: Asterophila Randall & Heath, 1912 ASTHELYSINAE Marshall, 1991 [20 March] Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 150: 44 Type genus: Asthelys Quinn, 1987 ASTRAEINAE Davies, 1935 (1854) Reference: Tertiary faunas. Volume 7, The composition of Tertiary faunas: 223 Type genus: Astraea Réding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Astraliinae, based on Astralium, consid- ered by Davies to be a synonym of Astraea. For those who consider that Astraea and Turbo do not belong to the same subfamily, Astraeinae has won general acceptance in the sense of Art. 40.2, and takes the prece- dence of Astraliinae (1854). ASTRALIINAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 [Мау] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 12397 Type genus: Astralium Link, 1807 Remarks: See Astraeinae. 32 BOUCHET & ROCROI АзтугАСЕА Cossmann, 1918 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 11: 305 Remarks: Established as a family-group name of superfamily rank, containing the families Stomatiidae, Haliotidae and Velainellidae. Not available: not based on a genus. ASTYLOPHTHALMA Menke, 1845 [April] Reference: Zeitschrift fúr Malakozoologie, (1845): 37 Remarks: Established as an alternative name for Turbinidae. Not available: not based on a genus name. АтАЕМАЕ Mörch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 277 Remarks: Established as a family containing Discus and Vallonia. Not available: not based on a genus. ATAPHRIDAE Cossmann, 1915 [31 December] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Géologique de Normandie, 33: 131 Type genus: tAtaphrus Gabb, 1869 Remarks: Again declared fam. nov. by Coss- mann (1918: 38). -пае, Monari, Conti 8 Sza- bo (1995: 200-201). ATAXOCERITHIINAE Ludbrook, 1957 [Мау] Reference: Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia, 80: 25 Type genus: Ataxocerithium Tate, 1894 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. ATHLETINAE Pilsbry 8 Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- ber] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 15 [285] Type genus: tAthleta Conrad, 1853 Remarks: -idae, Riedel (2000: 195). ATHORACOPHORIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [21 Feb- ruary] (1860) Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 492 Type genus: Athoracophorus Gould, 1852 Remarks: -inae [as -idae (sic! in error)], Grimpe 8 Hoffmann (1925: 452); -oidea [as -acea], Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 203). Fischer treated Janella and Апейеа as synonyms of Athoracophorus, but did not state his reasons for establishing the name Athoracophoridae. Janellidae is invalid and Aneiteidae was es- tablished as a distinct family. Athoracoph- oridae is in prevailing usage; it is here conserved under Art. 40.2 with the prece- dence of Aneiteidae. ArıLunae Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 229 Type genus: Atilia H. Adams 8 А. Adams, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling Atilinae. ATLANTIDAE Rang, 1829 [May] Reference: Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des mollusques: 123 Type genus: Atlanta Lesueur, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling “Atlantides” (ver- nacular). First latinised by Wiegmann & Ru- the (1832: 518); name generally attributed to Rang, including by Wiegmann 8 Ruthe. -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 1944]: 47, 67). ATOXONINI Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1219 Type genus: Atoxon Simroth, 1888 ATRACURINAE Horny, 1964 [November] Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil Prirodovedny, 133(4): 214 Type genus: fAtracura Horny, 1964 ATTHILIDAE Bergh, 1899 Reference: Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 2(3): 21 [Danish text; English text, published 1900, p. 22] Type genus: Atthila Bergh, 1899 АтурюАЕ Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899, 17(2): 231 [265] Type genus: Atys Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Atyidae. Corrected to Atydidae by Opinion 1553 (1989: 201) in order to remove homonymy with Atyidae De Haan, 1849 [Crustacea]. -inae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 106); -oidea, Piani (1980: 160). AULACOGNATHA Mörch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blatter, 6: 109 Remarks: Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). Spelling emended to Aulocognatha by Hut- ton (1884: 188, 190). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 33 Autacopopa Pilsbry, 1896 Reference: The Nautilus, 9(10): 110 Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a genus). AULACOSPIRINAE Zilch, 1959 [17 July] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 164 Type genus: Aulacospira Móllendorff, 1890 Remarks: See also Hypselostomatinae. AULOBRANCHIATA Van der Hoeven, 1850 [after 20 May] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie (Dutch edition, ed. 2), 1: 762 Remarks: Established as a family, containing Siliquaria, Magilus and Vermetus. Not avail- able (not based on a genus). AULOPOMATINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: viii Type genus: Aulopoma Troschel, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Aulopomina. AURICULELLIDAE Odhner, 1921 Reference: The natural history of Juan Fernan- dez and Easter Island, 3(22): 234 Type genus: Auriculella L. Pfeiffer, 1854 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 496). AURICULIDAE Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: ххх! Type genus: Auricula Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Auriculae. First established as “Auriculacées” (vernacular) by Lamarck (1809: 321), but not generally attributed to that author. -inae [as Auriculea], L. Pfeiffer (1853b: 9); -oidea [as -acea], Dall (1885: 274). See Ellobiidae. AURIFORMES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Auri- formes”. Latinized with the same spelling by Latreille (1825: 201). Established as a fam- ily containing the genera “Haliotide”, “Sto- mate” and “Stomatelle”, and not available as such (not based on a genus). AURINIINAE М. Smith, 1942 Reference: A review of the Volutidae: 55 Type genus: Aurinia H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Scaphellinae, based on Scaphella Swain- son, 1832, erroneously treated by Smith as a synonym of Aurinia, despite Scaphella being an older name. Article 40.2 does not apply. AURORAELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Fe- bruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 108 Type genus: tAuroraella Pchelintsev, 1965 AUSTRINAUTINI О. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] Reference: Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 43 Type genus: Austrinauta D. W. Taylor, 2003 AUSTROCYPRAEINAE Iredale, 1935 [10 July] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 106, 132 Type genus: tAustrocypraea Cossmann, 1903 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1968: 269). AUSTRODIAPHANIDAE Bieler & Bradford, 1991 [30 July] Reference: Nemouria, Occasional Papers ofthe Delaware Museum of Natural History, 36: 33 Type genus: Austrodiaphana Pilsbry, 1896 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. AUSTROGINELLINI G. À. Coovert & H. K. Coovert, 1995 [12 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 80 Type genus: Austroginella Laseron, 1957 AUSTRONEMATINAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Ham- burg, 86: 132 Type genus: fAustronema Bandel, 2002 Remarks: Not formally placed in a family. In- valid: type genus а junior homonym of Aus- tronema Cobb, 1914 [Nematoda]. AUSTROSELENITINAE H. B. Baker, 1941 [5 May] Reference: The Nautilus, 54(4): 134 Type genus: Austroselenites Kobelt, 1905 AUSTROSIPHONIDAE Cotton & Godfrey, 1938 Reference: Malacological Society of South Australia, Publication 1: 24 Type genus: tAustrosipho Cossmann, 1906 Remarks: Name only, no description, but avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been 34 BOUCHET & ROCROI used as valid by Macpherson & Chapple (1951: 132) and Iredale & McMichael (1962: 69). AVELARIACEA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 105 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the family Ganitidae only. Not avail- able: not based on a genus. AVELLANINAE Hacobjan, 1976 [after 12 Novem- ber] Reference: [Gastropods from the Upper Cre- taceous of Armenia]: 286 Type genus: tAvellana d'Orbigny, 1843 AYLACOSTOMATINAE Parodiz, 1969 [30 June] Reference: Annals of the Carnegie Museum, 40: 141 Type genus: Aylacostoma Spix, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Aylacostominae. Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.2, as a re- placement name for Hemisininae, presum- ably on the grounds that Aylacostoma is a senior synonym of Hemisinus Swainson, 1840. Again declared nom. nov. by Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 25). Azecınae H. Watson, 1920 [2 May] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(1): 24 Type genus: Azeca Fleming, 1828 Remarks: Name placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 483, 488), but credited in error to Kennard & B. B. Woodward (1926: xvi, 144). -idae, Kennard & B. B. Woodward (1926, ibid.). AZYGOBRANCHIA Spengel, 1881 Reference: Zeitschrift fur Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 372 Remarks: Established as a suborder. Treated by Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1735) as a superfamily containing Neritidae, Helicinidae and Proserpinidae. Not available as a fami- ly-group name (not based on a genus). BABAINIDAE Roller, 1972 [1 April] Reference: The Veliger, 14(4): 416 Type genus: Babaina Roller, 1972 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Babaina Odhner [in Franc], 1968 [Gas- tropoda Chromodorididae]; see Babakinidae. BABAKINIDAE Roller, 1973 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 16(1): 118 Type genus: Babakina Roller, 1973 Remarks: Replacement name for Babainidae, invalid because its type genus is а junior homonym. -inae, Bouchet 8 Valdés, herein. BABYLONINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 250 [Japanese text], 164 [English text] Type genus: Babylonia Schluter, 1838 Remarks: Diagnosis in the Japanese text only, name only in the English text. -idae, Gory- achev (1987b: 33, 35). See also Eburninae. BACTROPTYXIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- ruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 96 Type genus: tBactroptyxis Cossmann, 1896 Remarks: Original spelling Bactroptyxisidae. Baicauinae P. Fischer, 1885 [29 January] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (8): 724 Type genus: Baicalia Martens, 1876 Remarks: -idae, B. Dybowski (1911: 962). BAICALOHYDROBIIDAE В. Dybowski & Grochmal- icki, 1925 Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 873 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. BAICALOVALVATIDAE B. Dybowski 8 Groch- malicki, 1925 Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 873 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. BALEINAE А. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] Reference: /conographie der Land- & Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 21: 9 Type genus: Balea Gray, 1824 Bankiviint Hickman 8 McLean, 1990 [26 No- vember] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 129 Type genus: Bankivia Krauss, 1848 BAPTODORIDINAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1): 54 Type genus: Baptodoris Bergh, 1884 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 870). BARLEEIIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca т the British Museum. Part I: 111 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 35 Type genus: Barleeia Clark, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling Barleeiadae. -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 166); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). BATHANALIIDAE Апсеу, 1906 [30 June] Reference: Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 40: 245 Type genus: Bathanalia J. E. $. Moore, 1898 BATHYBERTHELLINI Garcia, Troncoso, Cervera & Garcia-Gomez, 1996 [January] Reference: Polar Biology, 16: 84 Type genus: Bathyberthella Willan, 1983 BATHYDORIDINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 126 Type genus: Bathydoris Bergh, 1884 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Thiele (1926 [т 1925- 1926]: 111); -oidea, Wägele & Willan (2000: 95). BATHYPELTIDAE Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 Feb- ruary] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 4: 59 Type genus: Bathypelta Moskalev, 1971 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. BATHYPHYTOPHILIDAE Moskalev, 1978 [after 18 December] Reference: Trudy Instituta Okeanologii, 113: 139 Type genus: Bathyphytophilus Moskalev, 1978 BATHYSCIADIDAE Dautzenberg & H. Fischer, 1900 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 24: 207 Type genus: Bathysciadium Dautzenberg & H. Fischer, 1900 Remarks: Original spelling Bathysciadidae. -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207). BATILLARIINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 207 Type genus: Batillaria Benson, 1842 Remarks: -idae, Houbrick (1991b: 333). BAYARDELLINI Starobogatov 8 Prozorova, 1990 {after 20 March] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 69(4): 34 Type genus: Bayardella J. Burch, 1977 BELGRANDIELLINAE Radoman, 1983 [February] Reference: Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sci- ences, 57]: 89 Type genus: Belgrandiella A. J. Wagner, 1927 Remarks: -idae, Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & Star- obogatov (1985: 57). BELGRANDIINAE de Stefani, 1877 Reference: Atti della Societa Toscana di Sci- enze Naturali Residente in Pisa, 3(2): 323 Type genus: Belgrandia Bourguignat, 1869 Remarks: Original spelling “[sotto famiglia delle] Belgrandiae”. It could be argued that this is only a plural, but colleagues we have consulted (Kadolsky, Falkner, Kabat) regard itas an available family-group name. BELINAE A. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] Reference: Bullettino della Societa Malaco- logica Italiana, 1(1): 18 Type genus: Bela Gray, 1847 [ex Leach MS] Remarks: When he established the name Beli- nae, Bellardi cited Bela septangularis (Mon- tagu, 1803) as type species of the genus. This is an originally included species, but Gray (1847b: 134) had earlier validly desig- nated Murex nebula Montagu, 1803, as type species of Bela. Murex septangularis and Murex nebula are currently not considered congeneric, nor even confamilial: Murex sep- tangularis is the type species of Haedro- pleura Monterosato, 1883, a genus of Crassispirinae, whereas Murex nebula is a species of Mangeliinae. Under Art. 65.2, the case should be brought to the Commission. Homonym of Belidae Schoenherr, 1826, based on Belus Schoenherr, 1826 [Co- leoptera]. BELLAMYINAE Rohrbach, 1937 [1 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 69(5— 6): 215 Туре genus: Bellamya Jousseaume, 1886 Remarks: -idae, Sitnikova & Starobogatov (1983: 25). BELLEROPHINIDAE Destombes, 1984 [31 Decem- ber] Reference: Bulletin trimestriel de la Société Géologique de Normandie et des Amis du Musée du Havre, 70(4): 44 Type genus: fBellerophina d'Orbigny, 1843 BELLEROPHONTIDAE McCoy, 1852 Reference: А synopsis of the classification of the British Palaeozoic rocks, with a system- 36 BOUCHET & ROCROI atic description of the British Palaeozoic fos- sisi: 307 Type genus: tBellerophon Montfort, 1808 Remarks: Dated 1851 by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 179). However, only part 1 of the reference cited was pub- lished in 1851, part 2 was published in 1852. Established simultaneously by Giebel (1852: 466), precedence not established. -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 11); -inae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 182). Betocona Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 390, 392 Remarks: Latinization of “belogonen Formen” [vernacular] of Ihering (1892b: 402). Estab- lished as “Group” above genus. Treated by Pilsbry (1895b: xxi) as a “tribe”, immediate- ly below family [Helicidae], the author hav- ing “purposely abstained from assigning subfamily rank to the natural tribes of Heli- ces”, but Helicinae given as an alternative name; treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). Bemsicıpae Finlay, 1928 [10 August] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 59: 241 Type genus: Bembicium Philippi, 1846 Remarks: -inae, Reid (1989: 88). BENEDICTINAE Clessin, 1880 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, ser. 2, 2: 194 Type genus: Benedictia W. Dybowski, 1875 Remarks: -idae, Lindholm (1909: 30); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 379). BENTHOVOLUTIDAE Type genus: Benthovoluta Kuroda & Habe, 1950 Remarks: “Benthovolutidae Oyama, 1979”, is cited by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 305) in the synonymy of Ptychatractinae. We could not trace this name, which is not cited in Oya- ma’s collected works nor in the list of his taxa. BERENDTINAE P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1872 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 1(2): 300 Туре genus: Berendtia Crosse & P. Fischer, 1869 Remarks: Original spelling Berendtinae. BERINGIIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 213 Type genus: Beringius Dall, 1887 Remarks: -oidea, same reference; -inae, Gory- achev (1987b: 34). Bernayini Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 88 Type genus: fBernaya Jousseaume, 1884 Remarks: Precedence of Gisortiinae over si- multaneously published Bernayini deter- mined by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. tribe). Cypraeorbini given precedence over Bernay- ini by First Reviser’s choice by Schilder (1939: 176). BERTHELINIINAE Keen & А. С. Smith, 1961 [20 March] Reference: Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, ser. 4, 30(2): 50 Type genus: tBerthelinia Crosse, 1875 Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 91). First published without diagnosis by Beets (1949: 24) and rejected under Art. 13a by Le Renard, Sabelli & Taviani (1996: 230); this had the unforeseen consequence to dis- place the availability of Bertheliniinae to Keen &A. G. Smith (1961), who first provid- ed a description, two years later than Tamanovalvidae Kawaguti & Baba, 1959. BERTHELLINAE Burn, 1962 [May] Reference: Memoirs of the National Museum [Melbourne], 25: 130 Type genus: Berthella Blainville, 1824 Remarks: -ini, Willan (1987: 238). BERTINIIDAE Jousseaume, 1883 [after 1 April] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 8: 194 Type genus: Bertinia Jousseaume, 1883 Remarks: Original spelling Bertinidae. Kase & Valdés (1997: 233) have demonstrated that Bertinia bertinia Jousseaume, 1883, the type species of Bertinia, is a synonym of Cellana nigrolineata (Reeve, 1854), and Bertiniidae is thus a senior subjective synonym of Na- cellinae. However, the name Bertiniidae has never been used as valid, nor even listed in a nomenclator, since Jousseaume, whereas Nacellinae is in prevailing usage and quali- fies as a nomen protectum under Art. 23.9. We here declare Bertiniidae a nomen obli- tum under Art. 23.9, and Nacellidae (see that name) a nomen protectum. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 37 Biewzunae |. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 [after 10 November] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(5): 287 Type genus: Bielzia Clessin, 1887 Remarks: -idae, Muratov (1999: 24). BIFARIBRANCHIATA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Bifaribranches” (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 175). Established as a family containing the genera “Phyllidie” and “Diphyllide”. Not avail- able (not based on a genus). BINNEYINAE Cockerell, 1891 [August] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1891(2): 216, 222 Type genus: Binneya Cooper, 1863 Remarks: -idae, Wiktor, Chen & Ming (2000: 6); Wiktor et al. wrote: “The superfamily [Arionoidea] discussed includes the follow- ing families (many authors regard them as subfamilies): Philomycidae, Arionidae, Anadenidae, Ariolimacidae, Oopeltidae and semi-slugs Втпеутае”; “Binneyinae” is obviously a typographical error for Bin- neyidae. BiomPHALARIINAE H. Watson, 1954 [14 August] Reference: Revue de Zoologie et de Botanique Africaines, 49(3-4): 215 Type genus: Biomphalaria Preston, 1910 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959— 1960]: 117). BistoLiDINI С. Meyer, 2003 Reference: Biological Journal of the Linnean Society, 79: 459 Type genus: Bistolida Cossmann, 1920 BITHYNIIDAE Gray, 1857 Reference: [New edition of Turton] Manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the British Islands: 24 Type genus: Bithynia Leach, 1818 Remarks: Original spelling Bithiniadae. Not available from Troschel (1857 [in 1856- 1851]: 101 [as Bythiniae; a plural not equiv- alent to a family-group пате]). Placed on the Official List, with attribution to Gray (1857), by Opinion 475 (1957: 312); author- ship amended to Troschel (1857) by Opin- ion 1664 (1992: 78). -тае [as Bythininae], Gill (1863: 34); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sit- nikova (1983: 21). ВитимАЕ Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 7:64, 137 Type genus: Bittium Gray, 1847 [ex Leach MS] Remarks: -idae, Korobkov (1955: 214). Boettcerini H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 109(4— 6): 262 Type genus: Boettgeria Heynemann [in O. Boettger], 1863 BOETTGERILLIDAE Wiktor 4 |. M. Likharev, 1979 [18 May] Reference: Malacologia, 18: 124, 126 Type genus: Boettgerilla Simroth, 1910 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Van Goethem (1972: 14). BOHAISPIRIDAE Youluo, 1978 [June] Reference: Early Tertiary gastropod fossils from the coastal region of Bohai: 101 Type genus: fBohaispira Youluo, 1978 BoLanıpae Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in К. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbúcher des Nassauischen Vereins fúr Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 122 Type genus: tBolania Wenz, 1914 Remarks: Although Bolania Gray, 1840, re- ferred to by Wenz, is a nomen nudum, its usage by Wenz makes it an available name. -inae [as subfam. Bolaniidae], Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1764). Boımipae Delpey, 1941 [February] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Géo- logique de France, new ser., 19(3-4) [Mém- oire 43]: 32 Type genus: Bolma Risso, 1826 Remarks: Declared again fam. nov. by Delpey (1942: 181). BORNELLIDAE Bergh, 1874 Reference: Journal des Museum Godeffroy, 2(6): 95 Type genus: Bornella Gray, 1850 BORSONINAE A. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] Reference: Bulletino della Societa Malacolog- ica Italiana, 1(1): 20 Type genus: tBorsonia Bellardi, 1839 Remarks: Original spelling Borsoninae. BoRYSTHENIINAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] 38 BOUCHET & ROCROI Reference: [in Sitnikova] Zoologicheskii Zhur- nal, 62(1): 34 Type genus: Borysthenia Lindholm, 1914 Boseuuıpae Ev. Marcus, 1982 Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, Suppl. 10: 18 Type genus: Bosellia Trinchese, 1891 Remarks: Published the same year by Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 283); priority not established. BOTHRIEMBRYONTIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 March] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(4): 309 Type genus: Bothriembryon Pilsbry, 1894 BOTHROPOMATINAE Thiele, 1924 [February] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Zoo- logischen Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 71 Type genus: Bothropoma Thiele, 1924 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Bothropoma А. J. Wagner, 1908. Boucotonotini Fryda, 1999 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3—4): 310 Type genus: tBoucotonotus Fryda & Manda, 1997 BOURCIERINAE Paetel, 1890 Reference: Catalog der Conchylien-Samm- lung von Fr. Paetel. Ed. 4, Abt. 2: 487 Type genus: Bourciera L. Pfeiffer, 1852 BRACHYPODELLIDAE H. B. Baker, 1956 [10 May] Reference: The Nautilus, 69(4): 130 Type genus: Brachypodella Beck, 1837 Remarks: Baker considered Cylindrella a jun- ior synonym of Brachypodella (but not of Urocoptis) and introduced Brachypodellidae as the name to be used in place of Cylin- drellidae (with Urocoptidae as a subjective synonym) if the rules of nomenclature, which he rejected, were to be followed. We regard Brachypodellidae as a name introduced con- ditionally, and thereby available under Art. 15.1. However, Brachypodellidae did not come into prevailing usage (and thus Art. 40.2 does not apply) until erected again as a new subfamily, distinct from Urocoptinae, by Jaume & de la Torre (1972b: 1556). BRACHYTOMINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 Octo- ber] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 362 Type genus: Brachytoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Because there is no type material extant of Pleurotoma stromboides J. So- werby, 1832 [type species of Вгаспуюта], and there are doubts on the interpretation of the names, Kilburn (1989: 185-186) treated Pleurotoma stromboides, Brachytoma and Brachytominae as nomina dubia. BRACHYTREMATIDAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 7:15 Type genus: tBrachytrema Morris & Lycett, 1851 Remarks: Original spelling Brachytremidae. -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 25). BRADYBAENINAE Pilsbry, 1934 [17 April] (1898) Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 86: 7 Type genus: Bradybaena Beck, 1837 Remarks: Pilsbry pointed out the subjective synonymy of Eulota Hartmann, 1840, with Bradybaena and probably intended (but did not explicitly so state) Bradybaeninae as a replacement name for Eulotidae; this was the view of Nordsieck (1987: 17, footnote 10). This view is accepted here and, under Art. 40.2, Bradybaeninae takes the precedence of Eulotidae. -idae, Pilsbry (1939: 15); -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002b: 43). BRANCHIFERA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 290 Remarks: Established as a family containing the genera Fissurella, Emarginula and Par- maphorus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a депи$). BREVICOMMISURATAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 101 Remarks: Established as a “section” of sub- family rank, in synonymy of Notarchinae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). BREVISIPHONIINAE Lus, 1973 [after 17 May] Reference: Trudy Instituta Okeanologii, 91: 203 Type genus: Brevisiphonia Lus, 1973 Remarks: Original spelling Brevisiphoninae. BROCHIDINAE Yochelson, 1956 [18 June] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 110(3): 207 Type genus: tBrochidium Koken, 1889 Remarks: Original spelling Brochidinae. -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209). NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 39 BROOKULIDAE Iredale 8 McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir, 11: 35 Type genus: Brookula Iredale, 1912 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. ВвотимАЕ Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 25 Type genus: Brotia H. Adams, 1866 BRUNONIINAE Dieni, 1990 Reference: Bollettino della Societa Paleonto- logica Italiana, 29(1): 44 Type genus: tBrunonia С. Müller, 1898 BUCANELLINAE Koken, 1925 Reference: Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Matematicheskikh Nauk, 37(1):1 Туре genus: fBucanella Meek, 1871 Remarks: Original spelling Bucaniellinae, based on Bucaniella P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Bucanella. Bucanipae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 20 March] Reference: The Geological and Natural His- tory Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleon- tology]: 849 Type genus: tBucania Hall, 1847 Remarks: -inae / -ini [as -ides], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 179). Bucanorsinae Wahlman, 1992 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1066-0: 161 Туре genus: tBucanopsis Ulrich, 1897 BUCANOSPIRINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 236 Type genus: tBucanospira Ulrich, 1897 Remarks: Precedence of simultaneously pub- lished Craspedostomatidae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). Buccininae Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 145 Type genus: Buccinum Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Buc- cinidia. -idae, Fleming (1822: 491); -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. Buccinopsipée С. O. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 265 Type genus: Buccinopsis Jeffreys, 1867 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Buccinopsis Conrad, 1857, and Buccinopsis Deshayes, 1865. Buccinopsipae Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Bucci- nopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika re- sembling Buccinidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive (see also Cancel- lopsidae, Littoridinopsidae, Muricidopsidae, etc.), rather than based on the genus Bucci- nopsis, which Nicolas did not cite. BuccinuLiDAE Finlay, 1928 [10 August] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 59: 251 Type genus: Buccinulum Deshayes, 1830 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opinion 479 (1957: 375). -inae, Wenz (1941 [in 1938- 1944]: 1051); -ini, Bouchet 8 Kantor, herein. BUCHARAMNICOLINAE Izzatullaev, Sitnikova 8 Starobogatov, 1985 [after 11 September] Reference: Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obsh- среза Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biolog- icheskii, new ser., 90(5): 56 Type genus: Bucharamnicola Izzatullaev, Sit- nikova 8 Starobogatov, 1985 BUETTNERIINI Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1225 Type genus: Buettneria Simroth, 1888 BuLIMIDAE Guilding, 1828 Reference: The Zoological Journal, 4: 168 Type genus: Bulimus Bruguiere, 1789 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Offi- cial Index by Opinion 475. Guilding established Bulimidae for “Bulimulus Leach. Bulimus, Auc- torum”, 1.е. a group of pulmonates, for which the names “Bulimus Scopoli, 1786”, and Buli- mus Bruguiere, 1789, have sometimes been considered to be applicable. These are misap- plications of Bulimus Scopoli, 1777, or junior homonyms, and all these names have been placed on the Official Index by Opinion 475. 40 BOUCHET & ROCROI ВуимюАЕ Hannibal, 1912 [October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(3): 183 Type genus: Bulimus Scopoli, 1777 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Bithyniinae, because Hannibal regarded Bulimus Scopoli, 1777 (with Helix tentacu- lata Linnaeus, 1758 as type species), as a senior synonym of Bithynia. Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 475. -inae, Pilsbry & Bequaert (1927: 213). BULIMINIDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1879 Reference: Nomenclator heliceorum viven- tium: 282 Type genus: Bulimina Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Bulimina d'Orbigny, 1826 [Foramin- ifera], which is also the type of the family Buliminidae Jones, 1875. Placed on the Of- ficial Index by Opinion 2018 (2003). See also Buliminusidae. BuLIMINIDAE Kobelt, 1880. See Buliminusidae. BULIMINOPSINAE Hoffmann, 1928 Reference: Dr Н.С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 2: 1239 Туре genus: Buliminopsis Heude, 1890 BULIMINUSIDAE Kobelt, 1880 Reference: Illustrirtes Conchylienbuch, 2: 272 Type genus: Buliminus Beck, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling Buliminidae. To avoid homonymy with Buliminidae Jones, 1875 [Foraminifera], Schileyko (1998 [in 1998—2003]: 183) emended the name Bu- limininae to Buliminuinae. However, under Art. 55.3.1, such a change in spelling could not be made by Schileyko alone and the case had to be brought to the Commission. Opin- ion 2018 (2003: 63) emended Buliminidae to Buliminusidae, placed Buliminusidae Ko- belt, 1880, on the Official List, gave prece- dence to Enidae over Buliminusidae, and placed Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880 and Bu- liminuinae Schileyko, 1998 on the Official Index. -inae, О. Boettger (1886: 296); -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). BULIMORPHIDAE 5. A. Miller, 1889 [after Octo- ber] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: tBulimorpha Whitfield, 1882 BuLIMULINAE Tryon, 1867 [5 September] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 3(2): 164, 166 Type genus: Bulimulus Leach, 1814 Remarks: -idae, Crosse & P. Fischer (1873, in Fischer & Crosse, 1872-1891: 461); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 145); -ini, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]: 275). BuLININAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans ГАтепдие Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(8): 32 Type genus: Bulinus O. Е. Müller, 1781 Remarks: Name sometimes (e.g., Staroboga- tov 1967: 289-290) credited to Herrmanns- en (1846). However, Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 147) merely listed “Bullinea Oken 1815” [published in a rejected work] as a “familia Gasteropodum” and considered ita synonym of “Limnaeacea Lamarck”. This does not qualify as an available introduction under the Code. -idae [as Bullinidae, based on Bullinus, an incorrect subsequent spell- ing of Bulinus], Germain (1919: 121); -ini, Hubendick (1978: 39). BuLLACTINAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 106 Type genus: Bullacta Bergh, 1901 Remarks: -idae, Burn & Thompson (in Bees- ley et al., 1998: 955). Bullactininae is a mis- spelling by Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 48). BULLAEIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Type genus: Bullaea Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Bullin- itia. Rafinesque introduced the type genus as: “7. Bullinia R[afinesque] Bullea Lam.”, suggesting that Bullinia is an unjustified emendation for Bullea Lam. [= Bullaea]. Under Art. 35.4.2, the family-group name 1$ to be corrected to Bullaeidae. Lamarck (1819: 298) independently introduced the vernacular family “les Bulléens”, which was latinized [as Bullaeana] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 231), with explicit reference to Lamarck. See also Philinidae. BuLLARIIDAE Dall, 1908 [October] Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 43(6): 243 Type genus: Bullaria Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: Dall argued that Bulla Linnaeus, 1758, was not available for a mollusc, and introduced Bullariidae as a new replacement NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 41 name for Bullidae. However, Bulla Linnae- us, 1758, has subsequently been placed on the Official List by Opinion 196 with Bulla ampulla Linnaeus, 1758, as type species. Bullaria Rafinesque is a substitute name for Bulla, and Bullariidae is an objective syn- onym of Bullidae. BuLLIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca Ill [= plate 4] Type genus: Bulla Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: -inae, Swainson (1840: 359); -oidea [аз -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). See also Bullariidae and Vesicidae. BurLinae Allmon, 1990 [12 December] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- ду, 99(335): 116 Type genus: Bullia Gray, 1834 Remarks: Ponder & Waren (1988: 305) listed in error “Bulliinae Thiele, 1929”, in the syn- onymy of Nassariinae; Thiele placed Bullia inthe family Nassidae. BuLLINIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 95 Type genus: Bullina Férussac, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling Bullinadae. Also declared new by Rudman (1972: 117). Bunnyini H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 31523 Type genus: Виппуа Н. В. Baker, 1942 Remarks: -inae, W. B. Miller & Naranjo-Gar- cia (1991: 150). BURSATELLINAE Eales, 1984 Reference: Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26 Type genus: Bursatella Blainville, 1817 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used, but not made available, by Vaught (1989: 67) and Higo & Goto (1993: 417). Bursipae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 90 Type genus: Bursa Róding, 1798 Remarks: -inae, Kuroda, Habe & Oyama (1971: 133 [English text]). BUSIRIDAE Risso, 1826 Reference: Histoire naturelle des principales productions de l'Europe méridionale, 4: 33 Type genus: Busiris Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “les Busirides”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 148) and Tiberi (1880 [in 1880-1881]: 184). Busyconipae Wade, 1917 [April] (1867) Reference: American Journal of Science, ser. 4, 43: 294 Туре genus: Busycon Róding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Fulguridae, based on Fulgur Montfort, 1810, treated by Wade as a synonym of Busycon. Busyconidae has won general ac- ceptance and is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Fulguridae. -inae, Abbott (1974: 222); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. BusYcoTYPINAE Petuch, 1994 Reference: Atlas of Florida fossil shells: 317 Type genus: Busycotypus Wenz, 1943 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein [for consistency of ranking]. ByssiFERIA Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 317 Remarks: Original spelling “Les byssifères” (vernacular). Latinized by Rafinesque (1815: 147). Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). BYTHINELLINAE Kobelt, 1878 [May] Reference: Illustrirtes Conchylienbuch, 1: 131 Type genus: Bythinella Moquin-Tandon, 1856 Remarks: Established in synonymy (of Hydro- biinae), but available because it was used as valid before 1961. -idae, Locard (1893: 71). CADLINELLINAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Ex- pedition, 1910. Natural history report, zool- оду, 7(5): 248 Type genus: Cadlinella Thiele, 1931 CADLININAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 134 Type genus: Cadlina Bergh, 1878 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 866 [in synonymy of Echinochilidae]). CAECIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 85 Type genus: Caecum Fleming, 1813 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7); -inae, Bandel (1996b: 54, 58). CAECILIANELLINAE. See Cecilioididae. 42 BOUCHET & ROCROI CALCARELLIDAE Schaufuss, 1869 Reference: Molluscorum systema et cata- logus. System und Aufzáhlung sámmtlicher Conchylien der Sammlung von Fr. Paetel: 2 Type genus: Calcarella Souleyet, 1850 CALCARINIDAE Pallary, 1909 [November] Reference: Mémoires Présentés a l'Institut Egyptien, 6(1): 12 Type genus: Calcarina Moquin-Tandon, 1848 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Calcarina d'Orbigny, 1826 [Foramin- ifera]. See Albeidae and Sphincterochilinae. CALEDONIELLIDAE Rosewater, 1969 [1 April] Reference: The Veliger, 11(4): 345 Type genus: Caledoniella Souverbie, 1869 CALIPHYLLIDAE Tiberi, 1881 [before 14 Febru- агу] Reference: Bullettino della Società Malacolog- ica Italiana, 6(15-18): 239 Type genus: Caliphylla À. Costa, 1867 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Caliphyl- lacea. CALLIOSTOMATINAE Thiele, 1924 [February] (1847) Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Zoologi- schen Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 67 Type genus: Calliostoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Finlay (1926: 371); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. When he established the name Callio- stomatinae, Thiele did not cite Ziziphininae; however, Calliostoma and Ziziphinus are considered synonyms, and Calliostomatinae is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the pre- cedence of Ziziphininae. CALLIOTECTINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Sep- tember] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 19 [289] Type genus: Calliotectum Dall, 1890 CALLIOTROPINI Hickman 8 McLean, 1990 [26 November] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 79 Type genus: tCalliotropis Seguenza, 1903 Remarks: -inae, Warén & Bouchet (1993: 11). CALLISTOPLEPINAE Mead, 1994 [23 June] Reference: Bulletin ofthe Natural History Mu- seum, Zoology ser., 60(1): 3 Type genus: Callistoplepa Ancey, 1888 Remarks: Original spelling Callistopeplinae, based on Callistopepla, an incorrect subse- quent spelling [by Ancey (1898: 92)] of Cal- listoplepa. CALLOMPHALIDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 35 Type genus: Callomphala À. Adams & Angas, 1864 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. CaLmIDAE Iredale 8 O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15: 200 Type genus: Са/та Alder & Hancock, 1855 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 780 (1966: 102). CaLoPiDAE Ponder, 1999 [16 June] Reference: Molluscan Research, 20(1): 18 Type genus: Calopia Ponder, 1999 CALOPLOCAMINAE. See Kaloplocaminae. CALORIIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 882 Type genus: Caloria Trinchese, 1888 CALYCIDORIDIDAE Roginskaya, 1972 [after 3 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 51(6): 916 Type genus: Calycidoris Abraham, 1876 CaLYciiDAE Iredale, 1941 [19 December] Reference: Australian Zoologist, 10(1): 71 Type genus: Calycia H. Adams, 1865 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. CALYPTRAEIDAE Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 321 Type genus: Calyptraea Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling “les Calyptracées” (vernacular); also Lamarck (1812: 114, as “les Calyptraciens”). First latinized [as Calyptra- ta] by Schumacher (1817: 56, 180). -inae [as Calyptraina], Gray (1857a: 119); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88). CAMAENINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxxil Type genus: Camaena Albers, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Móllendorff (1898: 90); -oidea, Solem (1978: 92). CAMPANILIDAE Douvillé, 1904 Reference: Mission Scientifique en Perse par J. de Morgan, tome 3, partie IV: 311, 379 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 43 Туре genus: tCampanile Bayle [in P. Fischer], 1884 Remarks: -inae, Thiele(1929 [in 1929-1935]: 215); -oidea, Haszprunar (1988: 429). CAMPELOMATINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 116 Type genus: Campeloma Rafinesque, 1819 Remarks: Original spelling Campelominae. CAMPTOCERATINAE Dall, 1870 [June] Reference: Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, 9: 352 Type genus: Camptoceras Benson, 1843 Remarks: Original spelling Camptocerinae. Declared again new by Brandt (1974: 236). -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [т 1959-1960]: 107). CAMPYLAEINAE Kobelt, 1904 [October] Reference: /conographie der Land- & Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 11: 71, 131 Type genus: Campylaea Beck, 1837 CAMPYLOCONQUES Fol, 1875 Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 4: 178 Remarks: Taxon containing Limacina, Cymbu- Га, and Tiedemannia. Established as a fam- ily and not available as such (vernacular only, and not based on a genus). CANALIFERIDAE Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 321 Remarks: Original spelling “les Canaliferes” (vernacular). Latinized [as Canalifera] by Rafinesque (1815: 144) and [as Canalifer- idae] by Broderip (1839: 321). Not available: not based on a genus. CANARIELLINI Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 227 Туре депиз: Canariella Hesse, 1918 CANCELLARIIDAE Forbes & Hanley, 1851 [1 Jan- uary] Reference: A history of British Mollusca and their shells, 3: 360 Type genus: Cancellaria Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Cancellariadae. -inae [as Cancellinae], Cossmann (1899: 4); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). CANCELLOPSIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Can- cellopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyi- ka resembling Cancellariidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive. CANTERBURYELLIDAE Bandel, Griindel & Maxwell, 2000 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 490: 91 Type genus: tCanterburyella Bandel, Grün- del & Maxwell, 2000 CANTHARIDINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part |: 157 Type genus: Cantharidus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Canthiridina, based on Canthiridus, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Cantharidus. -ini, Hickman & McLean (1990: 101). CANTHARINAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] Reference: A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area: 228 Type genus: Cantharus Réding, 1798 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Hom- onym of Cantharidae Imhoff, 1856, based on Cantharis Linné, 1758 [Coleoptera]. CAPULACMAEINAE Golikov & Gulbin, 1990 [after 25 April] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 218: 108, 115 Туре депиз: Capulacmaea М. Sars, 1859 САРУНОАЕ Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 494 Type genus: Capulus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Capulusidae. -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1921: 1); -inae, Thiele (1929 [т 1929-1935]: 245). CARACOLINAE Cuezzo, 2003 Reference: Zoological Journal о the Linnean Society, 138: 471 Type genus: Caracolus Montfort, 1810 CARACOLLININI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3): 30 Type genus: Caracollina Beck, 1837 CARICELLINAE Dall, 1907 [4 February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 48: 341, 344 Type genus: tCaricella Conrad, 1835 44 BOUCHET & ROCROI CARINARIIDAE Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 214 Type genus: Carinaria Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling “Carinacées” (ver- nacular). Latinized [as Carinariana] by Reeve (1842a: 74). -inae, Dieni (1990: 45); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 133). CARINAROPSIDAE Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 20 March] Reference: The Geological and Natural His- tory Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleon- tology]: 857 Type genus: tCarinaropsis Hall, 1847 Remarks: -inae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 180). CARTHUSIANINI Kobelt, 1904 [October] Reference: /conographie der Land- & Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 11: 133 Type genus: Carthusiana Kobelt, 1871 Remarks: Original spelling Carthusianea. See Thebini and Monachini. CARYCHIIDAE Jeffreys, 1830 Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Soci- ety of London, 16(2): 324, 362 Type genus: Carychium O. Е. Múller, 1773 Remarks: Original spelling Carychiadae, and credited by Jeffreys to Leach. -тае, Crosse 8 Fischer (1880 [in Fischer & Crosse 1872- 1891]: 5). Placed on the Official List by Di- rection 27 (1955: 483). CARYODINAE Connolly, 1915 [8 April] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 13: 126 Type genus: Caryodes Albers, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 145). CaspicycLorini Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 462 Type genus: Caspicyclotus Forcart, 1935 Remarks: Original spelling Caspicycloteae. САЗРНОАЕ В. Dybowski, 1913 [15 November] Reference: /zvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 6, 16: 906 Type genus: Caspia W. Dybowski, 1888 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51; 1939: 604). Cassıanaxıpae Bandel, 1996 [November] Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 70(3- 4): 342 Type genus: tCassianaxis Bandel, 1994 Remarks: Not available (type genus then not available) from Bandel (1994b: 149). CASSIANEBALIDAE Bandel, 1996 [November] Reference: Paláontologische Zeitschrift, 70(3— 4): 330 Type genus: tCassianebala Bandel, 1996 Remarks: Not available (type genus then not available) from Bandel (1994a: 87). CASSIANOCIRRINAE Bandel, 1993 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshett, ser. С, 450: 63 Type genus: tCassianocirrus Bandel, 1993 Cassipae Latreille, 1825 Reference: Familles naturelles du regne ani- mal: 194 Type genus: Cassis Scopoli, 1777 Remarks: Original spelling Cassidites [Latin]. First published as a French vernacular name “Cassidites” by Latreille (1824: table), but not generally considered as dating from that first publication. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1023 (1974: 127). -inae, Swainson (1835: 17); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). Wenz (1941 [in 1938-1944]: 1045) acted as First Reviser and gave Tonnidae precedence over Cassidae. CAssiDULIDAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 35 Type genus: Cassidulus Gray, 1854 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Cassidulus Lamarck, 1801 [Echin- odermata], which is itself the type genus of Cassidulidae L. Agassiz 8 Desor, 1847. -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 52, 54). See Melongenidae. CassıpuLinae Odhner, 1925 [22 May] Reference: Arkiv för Zoologi, 17A(6): 14 Type genus: Cassidula Gray, 1847 Remarks: The type genus is usually, but in- correctly, cited as “Cassidula Ferussac, 1821”. Férussac used “Les Cassidules” (ver- nacular), a name first latinized as Cassidu- lus Berthold, 1827, but then a junior homonym of Cassidulus Lamarck, 1801 [Echinodermata]. The spelling Cassidula was first used by Gray (1847b: 119), and can be considered a replacement name or an emen- dation of Cassidulus Berthold. Cassidula Gray, 1847, is not preoccupied (Art. 33.3) by Cassidula [Blainville, 1830], an incorrect subsequent spelling of Cassidulus Lamarck. NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 45 However, because of the homonymy with Cassidulidae L. Agassiz & Desor, 1847, the name Cassidulinae Odhner, 1925, should be emended (Art. 55.3), e.g. to Cassidulainae, if it is necessary to have a family-group name based on Cassidula Gray, but this action can be done only by the Commission. Cassiopinae Beurlen, 1967 Reference: Arquivos de Geologia [Uni- versidade do Recife], 5: 3, 10 Type genus: tCassiope Coquand, 1865 Remarks: Kollmann (1979: 35) independently introduced Cassiopidae as a nom. nov. pro Glauconiidae, invalid because its type ge- nus is a junior homonym. CATAEGINAE McLean & Quinn, 1987 [31 July] Reference: The Nautilus, 101(3): 111 Type genus: Cataegis McLean & Quinn, 1987 CATANTOSTOMATINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 158 Type genus: fCatantostoma Sandberger, 1842 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 213). CATILLINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 994-995 Type genus: Catillus Gray, 1847 Remarks: Established as “tribe” Catillina, si- multaneously at two successive ranks be- low family. CATINELLINAE Odhner, 1950 [18 December] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 28(4-5): 200 Type genus: Catinella Pease, 1870 Самонмирде d’Orbigny, 1842 Reference: Paléontologie française. Terrains crétacés, 2: 21 Type genus: Cavolinia Bruguière, 1791 Remarks: Invalid: Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 883 (1969: 28). CAVOLINIIDAE Gray, 1850 [9 February] (1815) Reference: Catalogue of the Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part Il, Pteropoda: 3—4 Type genus: Cavolinia Abildgaard, 1791 Remarks: -inae, van der Spoel (1967: 81): -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Euthe- cosomata, which is not available as a fami- ly-group name]. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 883 (1969: 28). When he estab- lished Cavoliniidae, Gray did not cite Hy- alaeidae; however, Hyalaea and Cavolinia are synonyms, and Cavoliniidae is main- tained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Hyalaeidae. CAYMANABYSSINAE Marshall, 1986 [2 July] Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 12(4): 537 Type genus: Caymanabyssia Moskalev, 1976 CeciLioDIDAE Mórch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjöbenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 291 Type genus: Cecilioides Férussac, 1814 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Caeciliae, based on Caecilioides, an unjustified emen- dation of Cecilioides, the latter placed on the Official List by Opinion 335 (1955: 56). -пае [as Caecilianellea], based on Caecilianella Bourguignat, 1856 [an unjustified emenda- tion of Cecilioides], Krelinger (1870: 228). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cecilioididae Morch, 1864, is here declared a nomen obli- tum and Ferussaciidae a nomen protectum: see under Ferussaciidae. CEcININAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Febru- агу] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 22 Type genus: CecinaA. Adams, 1861 Remarks: Incorrect original spelling Caecininae. Cepaeini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeon- tologische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 136 Type genus: Cepaea Held, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling Cepaeae. CEPHALASPIDEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550 Remarks: Established by Fischer as a taxon above family rank. Treated as a “Stirps” [= superfamily] by Thiele (1931 [in 1929- 1935]: 377). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CEPHALOBRACHIINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1926 [1 July] Reference: Résultats des Campagnes Scien- tifiques du Prince Albert ler de Monaco, 70: 20 Type genus: Cephalobrachia Bonnevie, 1912 Remarks: Original spelling Cephalobrachinae. 46 BOUCHET & ROCROI СЕРОНМАЕ Ihering, 1909 Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Ge- sellschaft in Wien, 59: 429 Type genus: Cepolis Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1934b: 7). Homonym of Cepolidae Rafinesque, 1815, based on Cepola Linné, 1766 [Pisces]. CERASTINAE Wenz, 1923 [2 August] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 21: 1072 Type genus: Cerastus Martens, 1860 Remarks: The name Cerastinae has for some time been considered invalid because its type genus was believed to be a junior hom- onym of Cerastus Dejean, 1821 [Co- leoptera]. However, the latter is a name without description or included species, list- ed by Dejean in synonymy, or as a subge- nus, of Polydrusus Germar, 1817; “Cerastus Dejean” 1$ not an available name, and has not subsequently been made available, which leaves Cerastus Albers and Cerasti- nae potentially valid names. -idae, Hausdorf (1999: 152). See also Cerastuinae. CERASTUINAE Wenz, 1930 [10 April] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, [, Pars 46: 3034 Type genus: Cerastua Strand, 1928 Remarks: Replacement name for Cerastinae, erroneously considered to be invalid. -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 97). CERATODISCINAE Pilsbry, 1927 [27 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 41(2): 62 Type genus: Ceratodiscus Simpson & Неп- derson, 1901 CERATOPEIDAE Yochelson & Bridge, 1957 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 294-H: 296 Type genus: tCeratopea Ulrich, 1911 CERATOSOMATIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 215 Type genus: CeratosomaA. Adams & Reeve, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Ceratosomidae. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Ceratosoma- tidae Gray, 1857, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Chromodorididae a nomen pro- tectum: see under Chromodorididae. CERESINAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 78 Type genus: Ceres Gray, 1856 Remarks: Original spelling Cererinae. -idae [declared new], F. G. Thompson (1980: 13). CERIONIDAE Pilsbry, 1901 [29 November] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 14(55): 174 Type genus: Cerion Róding, 1798 Remarks: Sometimes attributed to “Fleming, 1818”, an error that may have its origin from Pupidae Fleming, 1828, based on Pupa Lamarck, 1801 [a synonym of Cerion]. -oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 130). CERIPHASIINAE Gill, 1863 [before 3 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15: 34 Type genus: Ceriphasia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Ceraphasiinae. -idae, Meek (1876: 560). See Pleuroceridae. CERITELLIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] (1895) Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 64, 66; 817 [1940] Type genus: tCeritella Morris & Lycett, 1850 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Tubiferidae, based on Tubifer Piette, 1856, which Wenz treated as a synonym of Ceritella, and also regarded as a junior hom- onym of “Tubifer Lamarck, 1816” (in fact, Lamarck had established Tubifex [Oligocha- eta], leaving Tubifer a potentially valid name). Ceritellidae 1$ in prevailing usage and 1$ con- served under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Tubiferidae (1895). CERITHIARIDA Glaubrecht, 1995 Reference: 12th International Malacological Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309 Remarks: Established as a family-group name between superfamily and family, containing the families Cerithiidae, Diastomatidae, Planaxidae and Thiaridae. Not available: not based on a genus. CERITHIDEIDAE Houbrick, 1988 [20 December] Reference: Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 118 Type genus: Cerithidea Swainson, 1840 CERITHIELLIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 213 Type genus: Cerithiella Verrill, 1882 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 47 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.2, as a replacement for Newtoniellinae, based оп Newtoniella Cossmann, 1893, а junior objective synonym of Cerithiella. -inae, Mar- shall (1980: 87). CERITHIDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 491 Type genus: Cerithium Bruguière, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling Cerithiadae. First introduced as the vernacular family “les Cérites” by Férussac (1822 [13 April] [in 1821-1822]: xxxv). -inae, Swainson (1840: 315); -oidea [as -acea], Dall (1892: 267). CERITHIODERMATIDAE Hacobjan, 1976 [after 12 November] Reference: [Gastropods from the Upper Cre- taceous of the Armenian SSR]: 231 Type genus: tCerithioderma Conrad, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Cerithiodermidae. Ponder & Warén (1988: 300) attributed this name to “Akopyan, 1973”. Akopyan is an- other transliteration of Hacobjan, but we have not been able to confirm the date “1973”, which appears to be a misprint. CERITHIOPSIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [December] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 240 Type genus: Cerithiopsis Forbes & Hanley, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Korobkov (1955: 216); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 213); -ini, Lindner (1999: 94). CERITHIOPSIDELLINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: t+ Cerithiopsidella Bartsch, 1911 CERNUELLINI Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 229 Type genus: Cernuella Schlüter, 1838 CERYCIDAE van der Hoeven, 1850 [after 20 May] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie (Dutch edition, ed. 2), 1: 772 Type genus: Cerycium Philippi, 1841 Remarks: Original spelling (phalanx [below family]) Cerycoidea. Van der Hoeven did not explicitly cite Cerycium under this family, but when Philippi established that name he gave an etymology referring to the buccinum of the Romans. It is not certain however that van der Hoeven knew Philippi’s genus, and he may simply have corrected Buccinidae on linguistic grounds, in which case Ceryci- idae would not be available. CHAMAEARIONTALES Roth, 1996 [2 January] Reference: The Veliger, 39(1): 30, 34, 41 Type genus: Chamaearionta Berry, 1930 Remarks: Roth established the name Chamae- ariontales in a phylogenetic classification re- jecting formal categorical ranks; he suggested that it could be considered equivalent to Chamaeariontini by a “hypothetical system- atist concerned with expressing [his] results within the Linnean hierarchy”. CHARCOTIDAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1):25 Type genus: Charcotia Vayssière, 1906 CHARONIINAE Powell, 1933 [28 February] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 63: 155 Type genus: Charonia Gistel, 1847 Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 281-282). See also Nyctilochidae. CHAROPIDAE Hutton, 1884 [May] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 16: 188, 190 Type genus: Charopa Albers, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Solem (1983: 70, 72). CHAUVETINAE F. Nordsieck, 1968 Reference: Die europäischen Meeres-Ge- häuseschnecken: viil Type genus: Chauvetia Monterosato, 1884 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Nordsieck may have intended to propose a replace- ment name for Lachesinae, an invalid name based on Lachesis, which Nordsieck treat- ed as a synonym of Chauvetia. However, because of the lack of diagnosis and lack of reference to Lachesinae, we regard Chau- vetiinae as unavailable. CHEENEETNUKIIDAE Blodgett & Cook, 2002 [31 May] Reference: Memoirs of the Queensland Mu- seum, 48(1): 18 Type genus: tCheeneetnukia Blodgett & Cook, 2002 48 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI CHelLeIDAE Macpherson & Chapple, 1951 [March] Reference: Memoirs of the National Museum of Victoria, 17: 126-127 Type genus: Cheilea Modeer, 1793 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. Macpherson & Chapple probably established Cheileidae because Cheilea is the oldest ge- neric name in the family comprising also Hip- ponix and Amalthea; Art. 40.2 does not apply. CHELIDONURIDAE Habe, 1961 [10 May] Reference: Coloured illustrations of the shells of Japan, 2: 92 Type genus: Chelidonura A. Adams, 1850 CHELINOTI Remarks: Cited by Ponder & Warén (1988: 301) as a family-group name “Chelinoti Swainson, 1840”. However, Swainson (1840: 234, 355) erected Chelinotus as a genus, and included it in the family Haliotidae. CHEMNITZIINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 July] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Part 6: 283 Type genus: Chemnitzia d’Orbigny, 1839 Remarks: -idae, de Folin (1870: 10). CHENOPIDAE Deshayes, 1865 Reference: Description des animaux sans vertèbres ..., 3: 436 Type genus: Chenopus Philippi, 1836 CHICORACEA Remarks: Cited by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 304) as a family-group name “Chicoracea Latreille, 1825”. In fact, Latreille (1825: 193) used “Chicoracé” (vernacular; latinized as Chicoracea Griffith 8 Pidgeon, 1834, an emendation of Chicoreus Montfort, 1810) as a genus placed in his family Varicosa. CHILINIDAE Dall, 1870 [June] Reference: Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, 9: 357 Type genus: Chilina Gray, 1828 Remarks: -oidea, H. B. Baker (1964: 152); -inae, Harbeck (1996: 19, 22). CHILODONTINAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 296 Type genus: tChilodonta Etallon, 1859 Remarks: -ini, McLean (1982: 11); -idae, Warén, herein. CHILOPYRGULINAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 12 Type genus: Chilopyrgula Brusina, 1896 CHIORAERIDAE Remarks: O'Donoghue (1921: 192, 194) used a heading “Genus Chioraeridae gen. nov.” under the family Tethymelibidae. Chioraera Gould, 1852, is a genus name, and O’Donoghue’s intentions are not clear. CHLAMYDEPHORIDAE Cockerell, 1935 [24 April] (1903) Reference: The Nautilus, 48(4): 143 Type genus: Chlamydephorus Binney, 1879 Remarks: The type genus is occasionally said to be a junior homonym of Chlamydephorus Lenz, 1831. However, Lenz merely suggest- ed that Chlamydephorus would have been grammatically more correct than Chlamy- phorus Harlan, 1825 [Mammalia], but he did not use it as a valid name. This leaves Chlamydephorus Binney and Chlamyde- phoridae Cockerell as potentially valid names. Chlamydephoridae was established as a substitute name for Aperidae, because Cockerell considered Apera Heynemann, 1885, a synonym of Chlamydephorus. Her- bert (1997: 208) has advocated the conser- vation of Chlamydephoridae over Aperidae; it is here maintained and under Art. 40.2 it takes the precedence of Aperidae. -inae, Tilli- er (1989: 72). CHLORITIDAE Iredale, 1938 [30 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(2): 93 Type genus: Chloritis Beck, 1837 CHOANOMPHALINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(8): 32 Type genus: Choanomphalus Gerstfeldt, 1859 Remarks: -idae, B. Dybowski (1911: 962). CHOANOPOMATINI Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 133 Type genus: Choanopoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Choanopomateae. -inae, Abbott (1989: 210). CHONDRINIDAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 201 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 49 Type genus: Chondrina Reichenbach, 1828 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 511); -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). CHONDROPOMATINAE Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 55, 59 Type genus: Chondropoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Chondropominae. -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 130); -idae, Wenz (1939 [in 1938-1944]: 536). Precedence of Annulariidae over simul- taneously published Chondropomatinae de- termined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). CHONDRULINAE Wenz, 1923 [2 August] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 21: 1081 Type genus: Chondrula Beck, 1837 Remarks: -idae, А. J. Wagner (1928: 308); -ini, Hausdorf (1999: 153). CHONDRULOPSININAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 845 Type genus: Chondrulopsina Lindholm, 1925 CHORISTELLIDAE Bouchet & Warén, 1979 [31 May] Reference: Sarsia, 64(3): 225 Type genus: Choristella Bush, 1897 Remarks: -inae, Warén, herein. CHORISTIDAE Verrill, 1882 [July] Reference: Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 5(2): 540 Type genus: tChoristes Carpenter in Dawson, 1872 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda, Habe & Oyama (1971: 62). Kabat (1989: 156) has petitioned the ICZN to emend the name to Choristeidae to remove homonymy with Choristidae Esben-Petersen, 1915, based on Chorista, Klug, 1836 [Mecoptera]; this application had not been voted upon at the time of writing [23.02.03]. CHROMODORIDINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 126, 137 Type genus: Chromodoris Alder & Hancock, 1855 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite suffix -idae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1375 (1986: 27), but dated in error to Bergh (1892). -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1930a: 229). See also Glossodorididae. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Ceratosomatidae and Doriprismaticinae are here declared nomina oblita and Chromodorididae anomen protec- tum, based on usage in at least the following publications: Franc (1968c: 867), Abbott (1974: 354), Keen & Coan (1974: 140), Т.Е. Thompson (1976: 21), Behrens (1980: 106), Bertsch & Johnson (1981: 5), Orr (1981: 22— 35, 79), Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 56), Willan & Coleman (1984: 52), Gosliner (1987: 74), Coleman, (1989: 27-44), Cattaneo-Vietti et al. (1990: 19), Behrens (1991: 57), Higo & Goto (1993: 11, 427), Wells & Bryce (1993: 113), Picton & Morrow (1994: 80), Rios (1994: 211), Spencer & Willan (1996: 36), Ortea et al. (1996: 1), Rudman (in Beesley et al. 1998: 999), Marshall & Willan (1999: 87, 174), Ono (1999: 78-103), Forcelli (2000: 123), Jensen (2000: 435), Suzuki (2000: 68-91), Costello et al. (2001: 202), Kaiser & Bryce (2001: 30), Kwon et al. (2001: 183), Redfern (2001: 175), Garcia-Gomez (2002: 108, 250). To our knowledge the names Ceratosomidae and Doriprismaticinae have not been used as valid after 1899. CHRONINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 626 Type genus: Chronos Robson, 1914 Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf (1998: 57); -ini, Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 1185). Hausdorf (ibid.) also determined, as First Reviser, the relative precedence of Chroni- nae over Kaliellinae. CHRYSALLIDINAE Saurin, 1958 Reference: Annales de la Faculte des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1958): 64 Type genus: Chrysallida Carpenter, 1856 Remarks: Established independently by F. Nordsieck (1972: 89). Given precedence over Menesthinae by First Reviser’s action by Schander, van Aartsen & Corgan (1999: 149). -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. CHRYSODOMINAE Пай, 1870 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Boston Soci- ety of Natural History, 13: 242 Type genus: Chrysodomus Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae [declared new], Cossmann (1901: 95). 50 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI CHucHLINIDAE Fryda 8 Bandel, 1997 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 80: 38 Type genus: tChuchlina Fryda & Manda, 1997 Синим Schileyko, 1970 [after 7 September] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 49(9): 1307 Type genus: Ciliella Mousson, 1872 Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1972: 41). Cımivae Waren, 1993 [30 December] Reference: Sarsia, 78(3-4): 192 Type genus: Cima Chaster, 1896 CiNGuLINAE Keen, 1971 [1 September] Reference: Sea shells of tropical West Amer- ica, ed. 2: 371 Type genus: Cingula Fleming, 1818 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Coan (1964: 165, 167). CINGULININAE Saurin, 1959 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1959): 273 Type genus: Cingulina A. Adams, 1860 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. CINGULOPSIDAE Fretter & Patil, 1958 [Decem- ber] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(3): 124 Type genus: Cingulopsis Fretter & Patil, 1958 Remarks: -oidea, Ponder (1988: 136). See also Coriandriidae. CIONELLIDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1879 Reference: Nomenclator heliceorum viven- tium: 329 Type genus: Cionella Jeffreys, 1830 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Cionellida. -oidea, H. В. Baker (1956a: 131). See Со- chlicopidae. CIRCINARIIDAE Pilsbry, 1896 [8 December] Reference: [in Pilsbry 8 Rhoads] Proceedings ofthe Academy of Natural Sciences of Phil- adelphia, 48: 488 Type genus: Circinaria Beck, 1837 Remarks: Pilsbry and his contemporaries used Circinaria in the sense of Haplotrema, and Си- cinariidae was introduced to replace Seleniti- dae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. However, H. B. Baker (1930d: 405) noted that an overlooked designation (by Herrmannsen) of Helix pulchella Müller, 1774, as type species of Circinaria, made it a synonym of Vallonia Risso, 1826, and thus Cir- cinariidae a synonym of Valloniidae. Formally, the case should be referred to the Commis- sion under Art. 41, but Circinariidae is not in current use and the classification has now been stabilized with the name Haplotrematidae used instead of Circinariidae sensu Pilsbry. CircuLIDAE Fretter 8 Graham, 1962 Reference: British prosobranch molluscs: 642 Type genus: Circulus Jeffreys, 1865 Remarks: Available through reference to Fret- {ег (1956: 381), who provided a diagnosis. -inae, Warén, herein. CiRRIDAE Cossmann, 1916 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 10: 197 Type genus: tCirrus J. de С. Sowerby, 1816 Remarks: -пае / -oidea, Bandel (1993a: 41, 44). CIRSOTREMATINAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 Au- gust] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 234, 244 Type genus: Cirsotrema Mórch, 1852 Remarks: Original spelling Cirsotreminae. CisTULINAE L. Pfeiffer, 1858 [after May] Reference: Monographia pneumonoporum viventium, Suppl. 1: 130 Type genus: Cistula Gray, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Cis- tulea. -idae, Kobelt 8 Möllendorff (1898 [in 1897-1899]: 185). H. B. Baker (1956b: 30) demonstrated that Pfeiffer used Cistula in a sense different from Gray, and Art. 41 should probably be applied. CisTULOPSINAE Н. В. Baker, 1924 [15 January] Reference: The Nautilus, 37(3): 89 Type genus: Cistulops H. B. Baker, 1924 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929— 1935]: 130). CLADOHEPATICA Bergh, 1884 Reference: Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10:2 Remarks: Original spelling Kladohepatica, emended to Cladohepatica by Bergh (1892: 169). Established as an order. Treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 112) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] and not available as such (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 91 CLATHROSCALINAE Cossmann, 1912 [August] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 9: 19 Type genus: tClathroscala de Boury, 1890 CLATHURELLINAE H. Adams & А. Adams, 1858 [November] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:654 Type genus: Clathurella Carpenter, 1857 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Defranciinae, invalid because its type ge- nus is a junior homonym. Although Clathurella was introduced as a replacement name for Defrancia, Opinion 666 (1963: 267) has ruled them to have different type species. Clathurel- la not being a synonym of Defrancia, Art. 40.2 does not apply. Subfamily declared again nov. by McLean (1971: 127). See also Lorinae. CLAUSILINAE Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum, Part I: 156 Type genus: Clausilia Draparnaud, 1805 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Clausiliana. -idae [as family Clausilieae], Mórch (1864: 291); -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda (1941: 139); -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1963: 101). CLAVATORIDAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 144 Type genus: Clavator Martens, 1860 Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956a: 129). CLAVATULINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 128 Type genus: Clavatula Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling Clavatulina. Prece- dence over Pusionellinae determined by First Reviser's action by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 307). -idae, Ponder & Bouchet, herein. CLAvINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 125, 158 Type genus: Clavus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Clavini, as “tribe” of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family rank. -idae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 214). Invalid: junior homonym of Clavidae McCrady, 1859 [Cnidaria], based on Clava Gmelin, 1791. Cernohorsky, Cornelius 8 Sysoev (1991: 192) petitioned the ICZN to emend the mollusc name to Clavusinae to remove homonymy. This petition was reject- ed by Opinion 2031 (2003: 147) because the name Drillinae was available to designate the same taxon. CLEIOPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videns- kabers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 50, 53 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” [= below suborder]. Treated as superfamily by Baba (1955: 5) and by Higo 8 Goto (1993: 441 [as Cleioproctoidea]). Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). CLENCHIELLINI О. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 181 Type genus: Clenchiella Abbott, 1948 Remarks: -inae, Starobogatov (1970b: 34); -idae, loganzen 4 Starobogatov (1982: 1144). CLEODORIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 144, 151 Type genus: Cleodora Péron 8 Lesueur, 1810 Remarks: Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cle- odoridae Gray, 1840, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Clioidae Jeffreys, 1869, a nomen protectum: see under Clioidae. CLEOPATRINAE Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927 Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 53: 249 Type genus: Cleopatra Troschel, 1857 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1933: 30). Cuioiwae Jeffreys, 1869 [after May] Reference: British Conchology, 5: 118 Type genus: Clio Linnaeus, 1767 Remarks: Original spelling Cliidae. Jeffreys based Cliidae on “Clio Browne”, a pre-Lin- nean name validated as Clio Linnaeus, 1767, for a group of Thecosomata. There are sev- eral earlier family-group names based on a genus “Clio”, but the context indicates that they were meant to be based on the gymno- some genus Clione: see Clioninae. -inae, van der Spoel (1967: 57). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cleodoridae Gray, 1840, is here de- clared anomen oblitum and Clioidae Jeffreys, 1869, a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following publications: Van der Spoel (1967: 31, 56; 1968: 185; 1976: 16), Piani (1980: 167), Pavia & Robba (1979: 557), Boss (1982: 1085), Bruschi et al. (1985: 39), Vaught (1989: 68), Lalli & Gilmer (1989: 151), Janssen (1989a: 40; 1989b: 124), Beu & Maxwell (1990: 424), Janssen (1990: 86), S. 52 BOUCHET & ROCROI M. Smith & Heppell (1991: 45), Hodgkinson, Garvie & Be (1992: 24), Cavallo & Repetto (1992: 170), Higo & Goto (1993: 420), Jans- sen & Zorn (1993: 195), Janssen (1995а: 58; 1995b: 91), Millard (1996: 230), Spencer & Willan (1996: 34), Janssen (1998: 101), New- man (in Beesley et al., 1998: 982), Janssen (1999a: 115), Higo, Callomon & Goto (1999: 401), Redfern (2001: 170). To our knowledge, the name Cleodoridae has not been used as valid after 1899. CLIONELLIDAE Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 1(1)° 62 Type genus: Clionella Gray, 1847 Remarks: See Melatomidae. CLIONINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 141 Type genus: Clione Pallas, 1774 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Clion- idia, based on “Clione К. Clio Brown”. There is considerable confusion in the early usag- es of the names Clio and Clione. Clio Browne is pre-Linnean and was validated as Clio Lin- naeus, 1767. However, Rafinesque placed Clionidia in a family Oligopteria, character- ized by a naked body, as opposed to a fam- ily Hyaleina, characterized by an external shell. This context indicates that Clionidia is based on the gymnosome genus Clione Pallas, 1774, rather than on the thecosome genus Clio Linnaeus, 1767. -idae [as fam. Cliodinae], Menke (1828: 5); -oidea [as Cli- acea], Salisbury (1940: 97). Homonym of Clionidae d'Orbigny, 1851, based on Cliona Grant, 1826 [Porifera]. Bouchet 8 Rützler (2003) petitioned the ICZN to remove the homonym by emending the name of the sponge family to Clionaidae. CLioPsIiDAE O. С. Costa, 1873 [27 December] Reference: Fauna del regno di Napoli, 3a parte, Animali molli, fasc. 1, Pteropodi: 24 Type genus: Cliopsis Troschel, 1854 Remarks: Original spelling (family) “Clionop- sidei” (vernacular), based on Clionopsis, an incorrect subsequent spelling [by Keferstein (1862 [in 1862-1866]: 645)] of Cliopsis. First latinized [as Clionopsidae] by Pelseneer (1886: 220). CLISOSPIRIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [after October] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: tClisospira Billings, 1865 Remarks: -inae / -oidea [as -acea], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 296). CLIVUNELLIDAE Kochansky-Devidé & Sliskovic, 1972 Reference: Geoloski Glasnik Sarajevo, 16: 53 [Serbo-Croatian], 65 [German] Type genus: tClivunella Katzer, 1918 CLYPEACEAE Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 214 Remarks: Original spelling (family) “Cly- peacées” (vernacular), containing the gen- era “Patelle”, “Fissurelle”, “Emarginule”, “Parmophore”, “Septaire” and “Ancyle?”. Latinized and treated as “Division” [above genus] by Bowdich (1822: 24). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CLYPEOSECTIDAE McLean, 1989 [14 August] Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 15 Type genus: Clypeosectus McLean, 1989 CLYPIDINIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 21 Type genus: Clypidina Gray, 1847 CoccuuineLLipae Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 Feb- ruary] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 4: 59 Type genus: Cocculinella Thiele, 1909 Coccuuinipae Dall, 1882 [5 May] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 4: 401 Type genus: Cocculina Dall, 1882 Remarks: -oidea [as “tribe” = above family rank], Thiele (1904: 156). СоснеЕАЕ Férussac, 1821 [6 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: 18 Remarks: Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). Also spelled Cochleadae by Fleming (1828: 255). CocHLEoPHoRA Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part I: 155, 179 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 53 Remarks: Taxon containing the eight shelled “tribes” [= subfamilies] of Helicidae, as op- posed to the shell-less “tribes” (= ЗсиШега). Established as a family-group name and not available as such (not based on a genus). COCHLESPIRINAE Powell, 1942 [15 July] Reference: Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 2: 29-30 Type genus: tCochlespira Conrad, 1865 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 214). CocHLicELLiNAE Schileyko, 1972 [after 30 Au- gust] Reference: Nekotorye aspekty izucheniia sovremennykh kontinental'nykh briukho- nogikh molliuskov: 39 Type genus: Cochlicella Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4); -idae, Schileyko & Menkhorst (1997: 55). CocuticopipaAe Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] (1879) Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 564 Type genus: Cochlicopa Еегиззас, 1821 Remarks: When he established Cochlicopidae, Pilsbry did not justify his action. Later, he (Pils- bry, 1908a: 309) treated Cionella Jeffreys, 1830, as a synonym of Cochlicopa and Co- chlicopidae and Cionellidae as synonyms of Ferussaciidae. Although Cionellidae is still occasionally used, especially in North Amer- ica, Cochlicopidae is in prevailing usage and is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the prece- dence of Cionellidae. -inae, Watson (1920: 24): -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). СосннормАЕ Tryon, 1866 [1 April] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(2) 156 Type genus: Cochliopa Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: Cochliopinae and -ini, again de- clared new by D. W. Taylor (1966b: 173); -idae, Ponder, herein. COCHLODININAE Lindholm, 1925 [30 November] (1923) Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(6): 262 Type genus: Cochlodina Férussac, 1821 Remarks: Replacement name for Marpessi- nae, based on Marpessa Gray, 1840, con- sidered by Lindholm a junior synonym of Cochlodina. Cochlodininae is in prevailing us- age and under Art. 40.2 takes the precedence of Marpessinae. -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1969: 257). CocHLOSTOMATINAE Kobelt, 1902 [July] Reference: Das Tierreich, 16: 488 Type genus: Cochlostoma Jan, 1830 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1931a: 60; 572). CocHLostyLipAE Möllendorff, 1890 [between June and 3 Nov.] Reference: Bericht die Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt a.M., (1889-1890): 226 Type genus: Cochlostyla Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -inae, Ihering (1929: 222). CocHLOSYRINGIDAE Mitchell, 1890 Reference: The Zoological Record for 1889, Mollusca: 66 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. The name Cochlosyringidae appears in an entry to the “genus” Cochlosyringia, which was in fact established as a suborder by Voi- at, 1888 (see higher category list). CODONOCHEILIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [after Octo- ber] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: fCodonocheilus Whiteaves, 1884 Remarks: Original spelling Codonochilidae, based on Codonochilus Lindstróm, 1884, an unjustified emendation of Codonocheilus. -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 209). COELIAXINAE Pilsbry, 1907 [25 January] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 18(72): 330 Type genus: Coeliaxis H. Adams 8 Angas, 1865 Remarks: -idae (as Caeliaxidae [based on Caeliaxis, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Coeliaxis]), Germain (1916: 299). COELOCIONTIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 March] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(4): 306 Type genus: Coelocion Pilsbry, 1904 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed and declared again new [as Coelociidae] by H. Nordsieck (1986b: 111). -inae, Schileyko (1999 [т 1998-2003]: 428). CoELOSTYLINIDAE Cossmann, 1908 [after March] Reference: Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 12(2): 95 Type genus: tCoelostylina Kittl, 1894 Remarks: -oidea, Termier & Termier (1968: 919). 54 BOUCHET & ROCROI COELOZONINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tCoelozone Perner, 1907 Remarks: -ini [as -ides], same reference. Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 210-211). See also Euryzoninae. COLIMACEA / COLIMACIDAE Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 320 Remarks: Original spelling “les Colymacées” (vernacular), also in Lamarck (1822: 61). Lat- inized [as Colimacea] by d'Orbigny (1837 [in 1834-1847]: 223) and [as Colimacidae] by d'Orbigny (1841 [in 1841-1853]: 137, 140). Not available: not based on a genus. СонмАЕ Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 12 Type genus: Colus Róding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Colusina. -idae, Cotton 4 Godfrey (1932: 71); -ini, Bouchet 8 Kantor, herein. СоиммАЕ Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26 Туре genus: Colina H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 Remarks: Original spelling Collininae. COLLISELLIDEN Thiem, 1917 [30 March] Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift fúr Naturwis- senschaft, 54(3-4): 616 Type genus: Collisella Dall, 1871 Remarks: Not available: introduced as a ver- nacular name after 1900 (Art. 11.7.2). CoLLoNIiDAE Cossmann, 1917 [15 August] Reference: [in Cossmann & Peyrot] Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 69(4): 354 Type genus: Collonia Gray, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 343); -ini, Bouchet, herein. COLOMBELLINIDAE P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 657 Type genus: tColombellina d’Orbigny, 1843 Remarks: Original spelling Columbellinidae, based on Columbellina Geinitz, 1846, an un- justified emendation of Colombellina. COLUBRARIIDAE Dall, 1904 [6 August] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 47: 135 Type genus: Colubraria Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 218). CoLumBaARIIDAE Tomlin, 1928 [December] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 25(2): 330 Type genus: Columbarium Martens, 1881 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1941 [in 1938-1944]: 1085). COLUMBELLARIIDAE Zittel, 1895 [after February] Reference: Grundzúge der Paláontologie (Paláozoologie), Abt. |, Invertebrata: 346 Type genus: tColumbellaria Rolle, 1861 Remarks: The name was credited by Zittel to P. Fischer who, however, placed (P. Fischer, 1884 [in 1880-1887]: 657) Columbellaria in Colombellinidae. COLUMBELLINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 312 Type genus: Columbella Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: -idae, Stoliczka (1867 [in 1867- 1871]: 138); -oidea, Riedel (2000: 195). See also Pyrenidae. COLUMELLIDAE / COLUMELLARIA Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 322 Remarks: Original spelling “les Columellaires” (vernacular). Latinized [as Columellaria] by Latreille (1825: 197) and [as Columellidae] by H. C. Lea (1843: 273). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). CoLuMELLINAE Schileyko, 1998 [November] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 2: 162 Type genus: Columella Westerlund, 1878 COMINELLINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 15 Type genus: Cominella Gray, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Cominellina. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 479 (1957: 375), but credited in error to P. Fi- scher (1884 [т 1880-1887]: 624). -idae [de- clared new], Powell (1929: 59); -ini, Bouchet 8 Kantor, herein. СомснадЕ Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 107 Remarks: Original spelling “Les Conques” (vernacular). Latinized by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 309). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 55 CONCHOLEPADIDAE Perrier, 1897 Reference: Traité de Zoologie, fasc. 4: 2101 Type genus: Concholepas Lamarck, 1801 CONEUPLECTINAE Habe, 1946 [December] Reference: Venus, 14(5-8): 206 Туре genus: Coneuplecta Möllendorff, 1893 Conipae Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 490 Type genus: Conus Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling Conusidae. A junior objective synonym of Conulinae Rafinesque, 1815, which however is invalid; see Kohn (1992: 5). -inae [as Conianae], Swainson (1831 [in 1820-1833]: pl. 68); -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 48). CONOBAICALINAE в. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 277 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. CONOCASPIINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. CONOCYPRAEINI Schilder, 1936 [15 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 22(2): 107 Type genus: tConocypraea Oppenheim, 1901 CONORBIDAE de Gregorio, 1880 [November] Reference: Fauna di $. Giovanni llarione (Pa- risiano). Parte 1(1): xxviii Type genus: tConorbis Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -inae, de Gregorio (1890: 22). Conovutipae W. Clark, 1850 [December] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 6: 444 Type genus: Conovula Schweigger, 1820 Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956: 130). See Melampidae. CONRADIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [af- ter 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26 Type genus: Conradia A. Adams, 1860 CONSTRICTINAE H. Nordsieck, 1981 [20 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 111(1— 3): 101 Type genus: tConstricta O. Boettger, 1877 CONTORTELLIDAE Lyssenko & Korotkov, 1992 [after 11 November] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(4): 21-22 Type genus: tContortella Pchelintsev, 1965 Remarks: Name attributed by the authors to “Lyssenko & Aliev, 1989”, but without any bibliographical reference. CONUALEVIINAE Collier & Farmer, 1964 [December] Reference: Transactions of the San Diego Society of Natural History, 13(19): 381 Type genus: Conualevia Collier & Farmer, 1964 Remarks: Original spelling Conualevinae. -idae, Vaught (1989: ix, 70). Conuuinae Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 145 Type genus: Conulus Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Conulia, based on Conulus, an unjustified emendation of, or a substitute name for, Conus Linnaeus. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Conulus Leske, 1778 [Echinodermata]. CONULINAE Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [November] Reference: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna mexikanischer Land- und Süsswasser-Con- chylien, 4: 23 Type genus: Conulus Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Of- ficial Index by Opinion 335; see Euconulinae. ConuLinae Cossmann, 1917 [15 April] Reference: [in Cossmann & Peyrot] Actes de la Societe Linneenne de Bordeaux, 69(3): 236 Type genus: Conulus Nardo, 1841 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Conulus Leske, 1778 [Echinodermata], and Conulus Rafinesque, 1815 [Gastropoda]. Convexınae Clessin, 1909 [15 April] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(2): 79 Remarks: Not available: not based on а genus. CONVOLUTIDAE Broderip, 1839 Reference: Penny cyclopaedia, 14: 320 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Latinisation of “les Enroulés” (vernacu- lar), established by Lamarck (1809: 322). See also Involvea. 56 BOUCHET & ROCROI CoRALLIOPHILIDAE Chenu, 1859 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (1): 172 Type genus: Coralliophila H. Adams & A. Ad- ams, 1853 Remarks: -inae, Dall (1889a: 19, 217). CorAMBIDAE Bergh, 1871 [November] Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Ge- sellschaft in Wien, Abhandlungen, 21: 1293 Type genus: Corambe Bergh, 1869 Remarks: Original spelling Corambiadae. -inae, Martynov (1994: 4). CoreospiriDAE Knight, 1947 [3 January] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 106(17): 3 Type genus: tCoreospira Saito, 1936 Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 172). CORETINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 180 Type genus: Coretus Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Coretina. -ini, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein. CORIANDRIIDAE Е. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die europäischen Meeres- schnecken: 150 Type genus: Coriandria Tomlin, 1917 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Cingulopsidae Fretter & Patil, 1958, based on Cingulopsis Fretter & Patil, 1958, by Nordsieck consid- ered to be a junior synonym of Coriandria. CORILLINAE Pilsbry, 1905 [27 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 6(5): 289 Type genus: Corilla H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 148); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor 8 Sohl (1962: 11). CORIOCELLIDAE Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 545 Type genus: Coriocella Blainville, 1824 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Coriocel- lacea. CORNIROSTRIDAE Ponder, 1990 [November] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56(4): 554 Type genus: Cornirostra Ponder, 1990 Coronatae Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: хххм Remarks: Original spelling “les Couronnés” (vernacular). First latinised by Menke (1828: 51). Taxon containing the genus Cymbium. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). CORTINELLIDAE Bandel, 2000 [July] Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie, Abhandlungen, 217(1): 113 Type genus: tCortinella Bandel, 1988 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Cortinellidae / -oidea, Bandel (1997: 64). CORYPHELLINAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, 2: 211 Type genus: Coryphella Gray, 1850 Remarks: Vayssière (1888: 73) had used the vernacular “Coryphellidés”, and this was re- corded by Mitchell (1892: 40) as “Coryphillidae Vayssiere”, but the family-group name is not generally considered established by Vayssière under Art. 11.7.2 of the Code. -idae, Hoffmann (1939 [in 1932-1939]: 1155); -oidea [as -асеа], Abbott (1974: 373). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 781 (1966: 104), which stated in error that Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 451) had acted as First Reviser and given Flabel- linidae Bergh, 1889, precedence over Cory- phellidae; in fact, Thiele used Flabellinidae as the valid name of the family in which he in- cluded Coryphella, but he did not cite Cory- phellidae at all. This ruling ofthe Commission, however, had the effect of giving relative pre- cedence to Flabellinidae over Coryphellidae. CosTASIELLIDAE K. B. Clark, 1984 [27 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 98(2): 91 Type genus: Costasiella Pruvot-Fol, 1951 CosTELLARIDAE MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 February] Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Soci- ety of London, 23(1): 81 Type genus: Costellaria Swainson, 1840 Couronnes (Les). See Coronatae. COxIELLIDAE Iredale, 1943 [30 April] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 10(2): 209 Type genus: Coxiella E. A. Smith, 1894 Remarks: Name only, no description, but avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 through usage by Cot- ton (1943 [ca. 30 July]: 145) and Allan (1950: 408). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 57 CRASPEDOPOMATIDAE Kobelt & Móllendorff, 1898 [20 September] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 30(9-10): 143 Type genus: Craspedopoma L. Pfeiffer, 1847 Remarks: -inae, Kobelt (1902: 484); -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1968: 7). CRASPEDOSTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 252 Type genus: tCraspedostoma Lindström, 1884 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Cox 8 Knight (in Moore, 1960: 298). Precedence over simul- taneously published Bucanospirinae deter- mined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). CRASSIMARGINATIDAE Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 [March] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 76(2): 247 Type genus: tCrassimarginata Jhaveri, 1969 CRASSISPIRINAE McLean, 1971 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 14(1): 119 Type genus: Crassispira Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Morrison (1965: 2) diagnosed to- gether “the subfamily Lophiotominae or Crassispirinae”, but this does not qualify as an available introduction under Art. 13.1. McLean appears to have first made Cras- sispirinae available. CRATENINAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, 2: 209 Type genus: Cratena Bergh, 1864 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 886). See also Trinchesiidae. CREMNOCONCHINAE Preston, 1915 Reference: The fauna of British India. Mollus- ca (Freshwater Gastropoda; Pelecypoda): 64 Type genus: Cremnoconchus Blanford, 1869 CRENEINI Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 188 Type genus: Crenea Albers, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Crenae, based on “Crena Sandberger”, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Crenea Albers. However, Sandberger used Crenea in a sense differ- ent from Albers, and Zilch (1960 [т 1959— 1960]: 717) replaced “Сгепеа Sandberger” with the substitute name Creneatachea. In- valid: type genus a junior homonym of Cre- nea Risso, 1826 [Gastropoda]. CREPIDULIDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 494 Type genus: Crepidula Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Crepiduladae. -inae, Gray (1857a: 115); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 138). Schumacher (1817: 26, 57) had established a division “les crépid- ules” (vernacular)/crepidula (Latin), above genus, and containing the genera Sandali- um and Trochita [and, by inference, Crepid- ula]; this could perhaps be considered an earlier introduction of the name Crepidul- idae. CRESEIDAE Curry, 1982 [after February] Reference: Cahiers de Micropaléontologie, 4: 42 Type genus: Creseis Rang, 1828 Remarks: Attributed by Curry to Rampal (1975), who introduced the name in a no- menclaturally unavailable thesis [1975: 127]. Fol (1875: 177) had used the vernacular “Créséidées”, but the name is not generally accepted as dating from that first publica- tion. -inae, Janssen (1995a: 15, 29). Cricostomata Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 185 and table between pp. 214-215 Remarks: Original spelling “Cricostomes” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 33) as a “division” [above genus]. Treated by Blainville (1824: 224) as a family, containing the genera Turbo, Delphinula, Turritella, Pro- to, Scalaria, Valvata, Cyclostoma, and Palu- dina. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CRISTOVALINAE Schileyko, 2003 Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 11: 1620 Type genus: Cristovala Clench, 1958 CROCIDOPOMATINAE F. G. Thompson, 1967 [24 March] Reference: Proceedings of the Biological So- ciety of Washington, 80: 14 Type genus: Crocidopoma Shuttleworth, 1856 Remarks: Original spelling Crocidopominae. -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 210). CRossEOLIDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 48 Type genus: Crosseola lredale, 1924 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. 58 BOUCHET & ROCROI CRosSOSTOMATIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 301 Type genus: tCrossostoma Morris & Lycett, 1851 Remarks: -inae, Monari, Conti 8 Szabo (1995: 200-201); -ini, Bouchet, herein. CRUCIBRANCHAEIDAE Tanaka, 1971 [August] Reference: Kaiyo Report, 3: 30 Type genus: Crucibranchaea Pruvot-Fol, 1942 Remarks: Listed as “family Crucibranchaeinae”. Not available: no diagnosis. CRYPTAULACINAE Grúndel, 1976 [18 November] Reference: Malakologische Abhandlungen, 5(3): 44 Type genus: tCryptaulax Tate, 1869 Remarks: Original spelling Cryptaulinae. CRYPTAZECINAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 554 Type genus: Cryptazeca de Folin & Berillon, 1878 CRYPTELASMINAE Germain, 1916 [30 November] Reference: Annali del Museo Civico di Storia Naturale di Genova, ser. 3, 7: 299 Type genus: Cryptelasmus Pilsbry, 1907 Remarks: Credited by Germain to himself with the date 1915, but we have not traced this name in any of Germain’s 1915 papers. Cryptelasminae declared again new by Jaume & Sanchez de Fuentes (1943: 42). CRYPTELLIDAE Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part I: 3, 7 Type genus: Cryptella Webb & Berthelot, 1833 Remarks: Original spelling Cryptelladae. Cryp- tellidae was declared nomen oblitum and Parmacellidae declared nomen protectum under Art. 23.9 by Schileyko (2003: 167). See Parmacellidae. CRYPTINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 736 Type genus: Crypta Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Cryptaina. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Crypta Stephens, 1830 [Coleoptera]. CRYPTOBRANCHIATA Macdonald, 1880 [3 Sep- tember] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 164 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Phyl- lirhoe, Limapontia and Elysia, established at a rank between suborder and genus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CRYPTOBRANCHIATA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- ber] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 519 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Dorididae. Treated by Iredale & O'Donoghue (1923: 226) as superfamily Cryptobranchiatae. Not available as a fami- ly-group name (not based on a genus). See also higher catagory list. CRYPTOCEPHALA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between рр. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Cryptocéphales” (vernacular). First latinized by Latreille (1825: 169). Established as a family containing the genus “Hyale” (vernacular). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CRYPTOCHORDIDAE Korobkov, 1955 [after 17 August] Reference: Spravochnik i metodicheskoe ruk- ovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukho- nogie: 336 Type genus: tCryptochorda Mörch, 1858 CRYPTOCONINAE Cossmann, 1896 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 2: 142 Type genus: tCryptoconus Koenen, 1867 CRYPTOPHTHALMINAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 106 Type genus: Cryptophthalmus Ehrenberg, 1828 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Cryptophthalmus Rafinesque, 1814 [Crustacea]. -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 1944]: 48). See Lathophthalminae. CRYPTOPLOCINAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhono- gie: 121 Type genus: tCryptoplocus Pictet 8 Campiche, 1861 Remarks: -idae [as Cryptoplocusidae], Pche- lintsev (1965: 69). Ptygmatidinae given NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 59 precedence over simultaneously published Cryptoplocinae by First Reviser’s choice by Kollmann (pers. comm., herein). CRYPTOSTOMIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6] Type genus: Cryptostomus Blainville, 1818 CRYPTOTHYRA Remarks: Cited by Ponder & Warén (1988: 301) as a family-group name “Cryptothyra Menke, 1830”, but Menke (1830: 87) used this name as a genus of Sigaretidae. CTENOBRANCHIA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 723 Remarks: Original spelling Ctenobranchiata. Established at rank between order and ge- nus; treated by Wenz (1923 [т 1923-1930]: 1735) as a superfamily containing Hydrobi- idae, Bithyniidae, Lithoglyphidae, Viviparidae, Valvatidae, Truncatellidae, Ampullariidae, and Melaniidae. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). See also higher category list. CTENOSCULIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 86 Type genus: Ctenosculum Heath, 1910 Remarks: The type species of Ctenosculum was described as a gastropod, but Warén (1981: 312) demonstrated that it is an asco- thoracid crustacean. CTILOCERATIDAE Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [8 Мау] Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Zoolog- ical Society of New South Wales, (1955- 1956): 98 Type genus: Ctiloceras Watson, 1886 Remarks: Precedence over simultaneously published Pedumicrinae and Watsoniinae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). -inae, Bandel (1996b: 70). CUMANOTINAE Odhner, 1907 Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetens- kapakademiens Handlingar, 41(4): 26 Type genus: Cumanotus Odhner, 1907 Remarks: Declared again nov. in Franc (1968c: 882). -idae, Т. Е. Thompson (1976: 22). CUTHONELLINAE М. С. Miller, 1977 [4 March] Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 60(3): 200 Type genus: Cuthonella Bergh, 1884 Remarks: Introduced presumably (and thus in violation of Art. 40.1) as areplacement name for Precuthoninae, because Cuthonella has precedence over Precuthona Odhner, 1929. CuTHONIDAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, Zoology, 7(5): 278 Type genus: Cuthona Alder & Hancock, 1855 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Odhner (1939: 53). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 773 (1966: 85). -inae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 885). CUVIERIIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 144, 151 Type genus: Cuvieria Rang, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Cuvieridae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Cuvieria Lesueur & Petit, 1807 and several others. See Tripteridae and Cuvierininae. CUVIERININAE van der Spoel, 1967 [6 December] Reference: Euthecosomata, a group with re- markable development stages: 56, 105 Type genus: Cuvierina Boas, 1886 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Cuvieriidae al- though the name Tripteridae Gray, 1850, was available. -idae, Beu & Maxwell (1990: 424). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Tripteridae is here declared a nomen oblitum and Cuvier- ininae a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following publications: Van der Spoel (1976: 17), Pavia & Robba (1979: 558), Piani (1980: 168), Ambrosiano & Gaglini (1982: 16), Boss (1982: 1035), Janssen (1989a: 41), Lalli & Gilmer (1989: 151), Vaught (1989: 68), Beu & Maxwell (1990: 238, 424), Sabelli et al. (1990: 56, 258), Smith & Heppell (1991: 46), Cavallo & Repetto (1992: 172), Hodgkinson et al. (1992: 31), Higo & Goto (1993: 420), Janssen (1995a: 31), Mill- ard (1996: 230), Spencer & Willan (1996: 34), Zorn (1997: 35), Newman (in Beesley et al. 1998: 982), Higo, Callomon & Goto (1999: 401), Janssen (1999a: 115), Janssen (1999b: 19), Macedo et al. (1999: 365), Okutani (ed.) (2000: 775), Redfern (2001: 171). To our knowledge the name Tripteridae has not been used as valid after 1899. CYATHERMIIDAE McLean, 1990 [11 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 104(3): 78 Type genus: Cyathermia Warén & Bouchet, 1989 60 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! CYATHOPOMATINAE Kobelt & Móllendorff, 1897 [23 July] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(7-8): 119 Type genus: Cyathopoma W. 8 H. Blanford, 1861 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 218). CYCLOBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 180 Remarks: Established as an order “Cyclo- branches” (vernacular), containing dorids and onchidiids, and also used by Cuvier (1817: 388) as an order “Les Cyclobranch- es” containing patellids and chitons. Lati- nized by Goldfuss (1820: xliii) as a family containing Patella, Phyllidia and Diphyllidia. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). CYcLOMYARIA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: Established as a family containing the “subfam.” Capulidae and Hipponicidae. Not available: not based on a genus. CYCLONASSINAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 5 Type genus: Cyclonassa Swainson, 1840 CYCLONEMATINAE P. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 809 Type genus: tCyclonema Hall, 1852 Remarks: -idae [declared nov. fam.], Coss- mann (1916: 8, 23). CYCLOPHORIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 181 Type genus: Cyclophorus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1855: 278); -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 3); -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 63, 451). CycLoPsiDAE Chenu, 1859 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (1): 164 Type genus: Cyclops Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Cyclops O. F. Múller, 1776 [Crusta- cea]. See also Cyclonassinae. CYCLORIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [after October] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: tCyclora Hall, 1845 CYcLosToMATIDAE Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 22 Type genus: Cyclostoma Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Cyclosto- miatae. H. B. Baker (1956b: 29) suggested that the name was based on Cyclostoma Draparnaud, 1801, not Lamarck, 1799; how- ever, Menke explicitly based “Cyclostomia- tae” on “Cyclostoma, Lam.”. Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 296) attributed the family name to Férussac, 1822, who, however (1822 [in 1821-1822]: хххи), placed Cyclostoma in his family “les Turbicines” (vernacular). -inae [as Cyclostomea], Kobelt (1879 [in 1876-1881]: 189); -oidea [as -acea], Godwin-Austen (1897 [in 1882-1920]: 25). See Pomatiidae. CYCLOSTREMATIDAE P. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 833 Type genus: Cyclostrema Marryatt, 1818 Remarks: -inae, Cossmann (1918: 69). CYCLOSTREMELLIDAE О.К. Moore, 1966 [Septem- ber] Reference: Bulletin of Marine Science, 16(3): 481 Type genus: Cyclostremella Bush, 1897 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 309); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. CycLoTINAE L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] © Reference: [in Gray] Catalogue of Phanerop- neumona or terrestrial operculated Mollus- ca in the collection of the British Museum: 6 Type genus: Cyclotus Guilding [in Swainson], 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Cyclotina. -idae [as “family Cyclotacea”], Troschel (1856: 66); -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 179). CycLoToPsINAE Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1898 [20 September] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 30(9-10): 156 Type genus: Cyclotopsis Blanford, 1864 CYCLOTROPIDAE Iredale, 1941 [19 December] Reference: Australian Zoologist, 10(1): 58 Type genus: Cyclotropis Tapparone-Canefri, 1883 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 61 CYcLozyGiDAE В. К. Likharev, 1970 [after 5 June] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1970(3): 54 Type genus: tCyclozyga Knight, 1930 CYLICHNIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [Sep- tember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:9 Type genus: Cylichna Loven, 1846 Remarks: Established independently by Rud- man (1978: 105). -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867—1871]: 427); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 314). CYLINDRELLIDAE Тгуоп, 1868 [2 April] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 3(4): 311 Type genus: Cylindrella L. Pfeiffer, 1840 Remarks: Cylindrella Pfeiffer, 1840 has gen- erally been regarded as a junior homonym of Cylindrella Swainson, 1840 [May] (and Distaectria Cossmann, 1891 was proposed as areplacement name), and on this ground Cylindrellidae has been treated as an invalid name. However Cylindrella Swainson has been suppressed for the purpose ofthe Law of Homonymy by Opinion 1030 (1974: 190). This leaves Cylindrella Pfeiffer and Cylindrel- lidae available names. See also Urocoptidae and Brachypodellinae. CYLINDRELLININAE Zilch, 1959 [25 November] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 360 Type genus: tCylindrellina Munier-Chalmas, 1884 Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 109). CYLINDRINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 341 Type genus: Cylindra Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Cylindra Идег, 1802 [Coleoptera]. CYLINDROBULLINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Oc- tober] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 388 Type genus: Cylindrobulla P. Fischer, 1857 Remarks: -idae, Marcus & Marcus (1956: 126); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11, 17). CYLINDROBULLININAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 40 Type genus: tCylindrobullina Ammon, 1878 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 13). -idae / -oidea, Bandel (1994a: 80, 87). CYLINDROMITRINAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 152 Type genus: Cylindromitra P. Fischer, 1884 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 214). CYLINDROVERTILLIDAE Iredale, 1940 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10: 234 Type genus: Cylindrovertilla O. Boettger, 1881 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. CYLLENINAE L. Bellardi, 1882 [after 10 December] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte 3: 159 Type genus: Cyllene Gray, 1834 Cymatupae Iredale, 1913 [9 September] (1854) Reference: The Nautilus, 27(5): 56 Type genus: Cymatium Róding, 1798 Remarks: Established as “the family name to be used for the Tritons” on the grounds that Cymatium is the oldest genus name in the family. See discussion in Beu & Cernohorsky (1986: 242). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1650 (1991: 258), with precedence from 1854, i.e. from establishment of Ranel- lidae Gray, 1854. -inae, Kilias (1973: 56); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 212). СумвимАЕ H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Sep- tember] (1847) Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 12158 Type genus: Cymbium Róding, 1798 Remarks: -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 16 [286]). When they established Cymbiinae, H. Adams 8 A. Adams did not cite Yetinae but listed “Yetus Adanson” in the synonymy of Cymbium. Cymbiinae 1$ in pre- vailing usage and is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Yetinae. CYmBIouiNAE Bondarev, 1995 [10 August] Reference: La Conchiglia, 27(276): 37 Type genus: Cymbiola Swainson, 1831 CYMBULARIINAE Horny, 1963 [3 March] Reference: Sbornik Geologickych ved, Pale- ontologie, ser. P, 2: 129 62 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: tCymbularia Koken, 1896 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207). СумвииирАЕ Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 144, 151 Type genus: Cymbulia Регоп & Lesueur, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Cymbuliadae. -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 97); -inae, van der Spoel (1976: 35). CYMOLOCEIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 145, 151 Type genus: Cymodocea d’Orbigny, 1834 Remarks: Original spelling Cymodoceadae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Cymodocea Rafinesque, 1814 [Crustacea], Lamouroux, 1816 [Cnidaria], and Leach, 1818 [Crustacea]. See Pterocymodoceidae. CYNODONTIDAE MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 Feb- ruary] Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Soci- ety of London, 23(1): 81 Type genus: Cynodonta Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -inae, Tryon (1880: 70). CYPRAEACITINAE Schilder, 1930 [14 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 19(3): 120 Type genus: tCypraeacites Schlotheim, 1820 Remarks: Not available under Art. 11.7.1.4: type genus not available under Art. 20. -ini, Schilder 8 Schilder (1971: 80). CYPRAEDIINAE Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 67 Type genus: tCypraedia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1932b: 250-251). CYPRAEINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 145 Type genus: Cypraea Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Cyp- ridia. -idae [as Cypreadae], Fleming (1822: 490); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88); -ini, Schilder (1927: 87, 92). CYPRAEOGEMMULINAE Fehse, 2001 [December] Reference: Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 19 Type genus: tCypraeogemmula Vredenburg, 1920 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. -ini, а: 95: CYPRAEORBINI Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 97 Type genus: tCypraeorbis Conrad, 1865 Remarks: -inae, Schilder (1939: 175). Given precedence over Bernayini by First Revis- er's choice by Schilder (1939: 175-176). Pre- cedence of Gisortiinae over simultaneously published Cypraeorbini determined by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. tribe). CYPRAEOVULIDAE Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 68 Type genus: Cypraeovula Gray, 1824 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 272); -ini, Schilder (1929: 990). Precedence of Cypraeovulidae over simultaneously pub- lished Erroneini determined by Art. 24 (fam- ily vs. tribe). CYPROGLOBININI Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 55: 192 Type genus: tCyproglobina de Gregorio, 1880 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Schilder (1936: 106). СувтунрдЕ MacDonald, 1869 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 4, 3: 115 Type genus: Cyrtulus Hinds, 1843 CysTISCIDAE Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, (155 Type genus: Cystiscus Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: -inae, Coan (1965: 190). CYSTOPELTINAE Cockerell, 1891 [August] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1891[2]): 216, 225 Type genus: Cystopelta Tate, 1881 Remarks: -idae, lredale (1937c: 10). CYTHARINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 365 Type genus: Cythara Schumacher, 1817 CYTORIDAE Climo, 1969 [23 May] Reference: Records of the Dominion Muse- um, 6(14): 227 Type genus: Cytora Kobelt 4 Móllendorff, 1897 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Climo refers to a paper in press in Rec. Auckland Inst. Mus., which was apparently never pub- lished. He subsequently (Climo, 1970: 215) synonymized Cytoridae with Liareidae. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 63 DABRIANIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Dabriana Radoman, 1974 DactTYLIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Sep- tember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1199 Type депиз: Dactylus H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Dactylus Schumacher, 1817 [Gas- {города Acteonidae]. -тае, H. Adams & А. Adams (1853 [in 1853-1858]: 140). DAcTYLOPODIDAE Bonnevie, 1931 [1 October] Reference: Report on the scientific results of the “Michael Sars” North Atlantic Deep-Sea Expedition 1910, 5(3): 8 Type genus: Dactylopus Bonnevie, 1921 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Dactylopus Gill, 1859 [Pisces], and Dactylopus Claus, 1862 [Crustacea]. See Nectophyllirhoidae. DALMATEIDAE Djalilov, 1977 Reference: [Cretaceous gastropods from the south-east of central Asia]: 35 Type genus: tDalmatea Pchelintsev, 1965 DAMILINIDAE Horny, 1961 [after 4 April] Reference: Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- logickeho, 36(4): 301 Type genus: tDamilina Horny, 1961 DAPHNELLINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Sciences of St Louis, 14: 126, 164 Type genus: Daphnella Hinds, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Daphnellini, as “tribe” of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family rank. Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 307), followed by Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev (1993: 167), attributed the name to “Deshayes, 1863”, but we have not been able to trace it in any of Deshayes' papers, and Warén (pers. comm.) believes that this was probably an error. DaAUDEBARDIIDAE Kobelt, 1906 [30 August] Reference: Systematisches Conchylien-Cab- inet, ed. 2, Bd. 1, Abt. 12B, Theil 2: 178 Type genus: Daudebardia Hartmann, 1821 Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry (1908a: viii). DavisiANIDAE Egorova, 1972 [after 29 April] Reference: /ssledovaniia Fauny Morel, 11(19): 392 Type genus: Davisiana Egorova, 1972 Remarks: -inae, Warén & Bouchet, herein. DawsonELLIDAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 434 Type genus: tDawsonella Bradley, 1874 Remarks: -inae, Solem (1979: 233). DECOROSPIRINAE Blodgett & Fryda, 1999 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3—4): 302 Туре genus: tDecorospira Blodgett & John- son, 1992 DEFRANCIINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 128 Type genus: tDefrancia Millet, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Defrancianina. In- valid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 666 (1963: 267). See Clathurelli- nae and Lorinae. DEIANIRIDAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 434 Type genus: tDeianira Stoliczka, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Dejaniridae, based on Dejanira, an incorrect subsequent spelling (by Tryon, 1888 [in 1888-1889]: 9) of Deianira. DeLavayipag Annandale, 1924 [29 September] Reference: Journal and Proceedings, Asiatic Society of Bengal, new ser., 19(9): 403 Type genus: Delavaya Heude, 1889 De.imini Brandt, 1956 [1 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 85(4— 6): 121 Туре genus: Delima Hartmann, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Delimeae. Name only, no diagnosis, but made available under Aït. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. First diagnosed by H. Nordsieck (1969: 259). DELPHINOIDEINAE Thiele, 1924 [February] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Zoolo- gischen Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 60, 70 Type genus: Delphinoidea T. Brown, 1827 DELPHINULINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Memoirs ofthe Geological Survey of India. Paleontologia Indica. Cretaceous 64 BOUCHET & ROCROI Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 343, 368 Type genus: tDelphinula Lamarck, 1804 Remarks: -idae, P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880- 1887]: 828). DELPHINULOPSIDAE Blodgett, Fryda & Stanley, 2001 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3—4): 310 Туре genus: tDelphinulopsis Laube, 1868 DENDRODORIDIDAE O'Donoghue, 1924 [14 Feb- ruary] (1864) Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, 35: 560 Type genus: Dendrodoris Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Doriopsidae, based on Doriopsis Pease, 1860, considered by O'Donoghue a syn- onym of Dendrodoris. Dendrodorididae has won general acceptance and, under Art. 40.2, takes the precedence of “Doriopsidae” [= Doridopsidae; see that name]. -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 440); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 365). DENDROLIMACINI Van Goethem, 1977 [July] Reference: Musée Royal de l'Afrique Cen- trale, Annales, Sciences Zoologiques, 218: 100 Type genus: Dendrolimax Heynemann, 1868 DENDRONOTINAE Allman, 1845 [after September] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 16: 161 Type genus: Dendronotus Alder 8 Hancock, 1845 Remarks: -idae, Alder & Hancock (1855 [in 1845-1855]: 40); -oidea [as -acea], Zilch (1959: 62). DENDROPOMATINAE Bandel 8 Kowalke, 1997 [31 August] Reference: Geologica et Palaeontologica, 31: 260 Type genus: Dendropoma Morch, 1861 Remarks: Original spelling Dendropominae. DENDROPUPIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 52 Type genus: tDendropupa Owen, 1860 Remarks: Name only. -inae, Ibid.: 54 [name only]; 470 [October; diagnosed]; -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Anthracop- upoidea, over which it has precedence]. Pre- cedence over simultaneously published Anthracopupinae determined by Art. 24 (fam- Пу vs. subfamily). DEPRESSIZONINAE Geiger, 2003 Reference: Molluscan Research, 23: 50 Type genus: Depressizona Geiger, 2003 DERIDOBRANCHINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 146 Type genus: Deridobranchus Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Original spelling Deridobranchina. DERMATOBRANCHIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 De- cember] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532 Type genus: Dermatobranchus van Hasselt, 1824 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 441). DERMOBRANCHEA Duméril, 1807 Reference: Traite élémentaire d'histoire na- turelle, ed. 2, 2: 122 Remarks: Original spelling “Dermobranches” (vernacular), established as a family contain- ing “doris, tritonies, scyllées, éolides, phyllidies, patelles, ormiers [Haliotis], chitons”. Latinized by Link (1807: 143). Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). DERMOBRANCHIATA de Quatrefages, 1844 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 170 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Pelta and Chalidis. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). DEROCERATINAE Magne, 1952 Reference: Procès-verbaux des Séances de la Société des Sciences Physiques et Na- turelles de Bordeaux, for 1946-1949: 30 Type genus: Deroceras Rafinesque, 1820 DESERETOSPIRINI Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1368: 55 Type genus: tDeseretospira Gordon & Yoch- elson, 1987 Remarks: Original spelling Deseretospirides. DESMOPTERIDAE Chun, 1889 Reference: Sitzungsberichte der Kóniglich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Physikalisch-Mathematischen Classe, 30(2): 544 Type genus: Desmopterus Chun, 1889 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 65 ОЕЗРОЕМЮАЕ Newton, 1891 [22 August] Reference: Systematic list of the Е. E. Edwards collection of British Oligocene and Eocene Mollusca in the British Museum (Natural His- tory): 255 Type genus: Despoena Newton, 1891 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Proserpinidae, on the erroneous assump- tion that its type genus Proserpina G.B. Sow- erby Il, 1839, was preoccupied by Proserpinus Hubner, 1819. DiaLiDAE Kay, 1979 Reference: Hawaiian marine shells: 114 Type genus: Diala A. Adams, 1861 Remarks: Under Art. 13.2.1, not available from Ludbrook (1941: 92), who established Dial- idae without a diagnosis; “Dialidae Ludbrook, 1941”, was rejected under Art. 13b of the 3° edition of the Code by Ponder & de Keyzer (1992: 1019). Kay did not declare Dialidae new, nor cited an author, but provided a short description that satisfies Art. 13 of the Code. DIAPHANIDAE Odhner, 1914 [22 May] (1857) Reference: Arkiv Юг Zoologi, 8(25): 15 Type genus: Diaphana T. Brown, 1827 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11); -тае, Waren (1989: 20). When he established Diaphanidae, Odhner did not cite Amphisphyridae; however, Amphisphyra and Diaphana are synonyms, and Di- aphanidae is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Amphisphyridae. DiasToMATIDAE Cossmann, 1894 [28 July] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 41(4): 322 Type genus: tDiastoma Deshayes, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Diastomidae. DIATRIIDAE Simroth, 1885 [18 August] Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 42(2): 290 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. DiAuLuLINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 132 Type genus: Diaulula Bergh, 1878 Remarks: Established as subfamily of “Dorid- idae cryptobranchiatae” despite suffix -idae. Discodorididae given precedence over Di- aululinae by First Reviser’s action by Valdés (2002: 630). Dicerata Blainville, 1816 Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1816):52 Remarks: Original spelling “les Dicères” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Blainville (1825: 487). Taxon containing the genera Scyllaea, Tri- tonia and Thethys [sic]. Established as a fam- ily and not available as such (not based on a genus). DicerA(E) Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 19 Remarks: Established as a division of the fam- ily “Heliceae”, containing the genera Vertigo and Partula. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). DicHOsTASINAE Yochelson, 1956 [18 June] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 110(3): 208 Type genus: tDichostasia Yochelson, 1956 Remarks: Original spelling Dichostasinae. DicrisTIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 210 Type genus: Dicrista F. G. Thompson, 1969 DicROLOMATIDAE Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 August] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(3): 98 Type genus: tDicroloma Gabb, 1868 Remarks: Original spelling Dicrolomidae. DimoRPHOPTYCHIINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 53-54 Type genus: tDimorphoptychia Sandberger, 1871 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (October 1938 [in 1938-1944]: 435). Di0DORINAE Odhner, 1932 Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift fúr Natur- wissenschaft, 67: 308 Type genus: Diodora Gray, 1821 Remarks: -ini, McLean (1984: 22). Diozoptyxinae Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy paleontologii, molliuski, briukhono- gie: 121 Type genus: tDiozoptyxis Cossmann, 1896 Remarks: Original spelling Diozoptyxisinae. -idae, Pchelintsev (1965: 84). 66 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! DiphyLLiDupAE d’Orbigny, 1841 Reference: Histoire, physique, politique et natu- relle de l'ile de Cuba. Mollusques, 1: 93, 108 Type genus: Diphyllidia Blainville, 1819 Remarks: Original spelling Diphyllidiae. See Pleurophyllidiidae and Arminidae. DIPLOMMATINIDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1856 [September] Reference: Malakozoologische Blatter, 3: 118 Type genus: Diplommatina Benson, 1849 Remarks: Original spelling Diplommatinacea. -inae, Blanford (1864: 465). DIPNELICIDAE Iredale, 1937 [30 September] Reference: The South Australian Naturalist, 18(2): 22 Type genus: Dipnelix Iredale, 1937 Dipsaccinae P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 624 Type genus: Dipsaccus H. Adams &A. Adams, 1853 DipTycHomitrRINAE L. Bellardi, 1888 [before 12 December] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte V(c): 10 Type genus: tDiptychomitra L. Bellardi, 1888 Remarks: See Mitrolumnidae. О!ртухмАЕ Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds] Osnovy paleontologii, molliuski, briukhono- gie: 123 Type genus: tDiptyxis Oppenheim, 1889 Remarks: Original spelling Diptyxisinae. -idae, Pchelintsev (1965: 79). Dironipac Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 69 Type genus: Dirona MacFarland in Eliot, 1905 Remarks: Independently declared fam. nov. by MacFarland (1912: 516). Discinag Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] (1866) Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 578 Type genus: Discus Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: When he established Discinae, Thiele did not discuss or cite Patulinae, but he treated Patula as a synonym of Gonyo- discus, itself a subgenus of Discus. Disci- nae is in prevailing usage, and it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pat- ulinae. Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). -idae, Kuroda & Habe (1949: 31). DiscoDORIDINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbticher, Abt. fur Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 129 Type genus: Discodoris Bergh, 1877 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 94). Given precedence over Diaululi- nae, Platydoridinae, and Kentrodoridinae by First Reviser’s action by Valdés (2002: 630). DiscoHeLIcIDAE Schröder, 1995 [December] Reference: Palaeontographica, Abt. A, 238(1- 4): 10 Type genus: tDiscohelix Dunker, 1847 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Bandel (1993a: 63). DISPOTAEINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 743 Type genus: tDispotaea Say, 1824 Remarks: Original spelling Dispoteana, based on Dispotea, an incorrect subsequent spell- ing of Dispotaea. DISTORSIONINAE Beu, 1981 [January] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- UM, 33(0)293 Type genus: Distorsio Róding, 1798 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Kuroda, Habe 8 Oyama (1971: 128 [as Dis- torsiinae]). DITREMARIINAE Haber, 1934 [20 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, [, Pars 65: 320 Type genus: tDitremaria d'Orbigny, 1843 Remarks: No diagnosis, but available under Art. 13.2.1 through usage by Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 156), who also gave a de- scription. Trochotomidae was proposed as a replacement name because of the synon- ymy of Ditremaria with Trochotoma; Trochot- omidae is maintained over Ditremariinae under Art. 40.2. Dococuossa Troschel, 1865 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1): 10 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family. Treated by Dall (1892: 381) as a superfamily, and by Thiele (1925 [in 1925— NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 67 1926]: 75) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] (in synonymy of Patellacea). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). DoLABELLINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [26 November] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 16(62): 65; 16(63): 150 [13 March 1896] Type genus: Dolabella Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968c: 849). DOLABRIFERINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [26 November] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1, 16(62): 64; 16(63): 116 [13 March 1896] Type genus: Dolabrifera Gray, 1847 Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968c: 849). Douupae Latreille, 1825 Reference: Familles naturelles du гедпе ani- mal: 196 Type genus: Dolium Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Doliaria. La- treille (1824: table) had already established the vernacular “Doliaires”, but the name Doliidae is not generally accepted as dating from that first publication. -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 90). See also Tonnidae. DOLOMITELLIDAE Bandel, 1994 Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. С, 452: 83, 88 Type genus: tDolomitella Bandel, 1994 DONALDINIDAE Bandel, 1994 Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. С, 452: 87 Type genus: tDonaldina Knight, 1933 Remarks: Made available by short diagnosis. Declared new, with formal description, in Bandel (1996a: 332). DONOVANINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 126, 163 Type genus: Donovania Bucquoy, Dautzen- berg & Dollfus, 1883 Remarks: Original spelling Donovaniini, as “tribe” of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family rank. Casey used Donovania as the valid name for Lachesis Risso, 1826 [invalid], but did not explicitly introduce Donovaniini as a replace- ment name for Lachesinae. Invalid: type ge- nus а junior homonym of Donovania Leach, 1814 [Crustacea]. See also Chauvetiinae. Dorcasımnae Connolly, 1915 [8 April] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 13: 120 Type genus: Dorcasia Gray, 1838 Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 144); -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1960 [in 1959- 1960]: 463). DORIDIGITATIDAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 226 Type genus: Doridigitata d’Orbigny, 1839 Remarks: Placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 1980 (2001: 237). DoRIDIINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 161 Type genus: Doridium Meckel, 1809 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Doridi- ina. -idae, P. Fischer (1883 [т 1880-1887]: 565). Placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 1079 (1977: 16). Е. Nordsieck (1972: 23) established again Doridiidae in a form [“Do- ridiidae nov. nom. (Aglajidae Renieri, 1804 non validum (Opinion 427)”] suggesting that he had mistaken the implications of Opinion 1079. See Aglajidae. DoriDiNAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Type genus: Doris Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Doridia. -idae [as Doridea], Menke (1828: 5); -oidea [as -acea], MacFarland (1909: 6, 9, 65). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1980 (2001: 237). DoRIDOEIDIDAE Eliot 8 Evans, 1908 [March] Reference: Quarterly Journal of Microscopi- cal Science, new ser., 52(2): 289 Type genus: Doridoeides Eliot 8 Evans, 1908 Remarks: See Doridomorphidae. DORIDOMORPHIDAE Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1960 [March] (1908) Reference: Abhandlungen der Mathematisch- Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Akademie der Wissenschaftliche und der Literatur in Mainz, (1959[12]): 874 Type genus: Doridomorpha Eliot, 1903 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Doridoeididae, based on Doridoeides, which itself had been erected on the assump- tion that Doridomorpha was preoccupied by “Doridomorphe”. However, Dorimorphe Au- douin 4 Milne-Edwards, 1832, and its emen- dation Dorimorpha Herrmannsen, 1852, do not preoccupy Doridomorpha. Treated by Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 878), as a valid 68 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! name; maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Doridoeididae. Doripopsipae Alder 8 Hancock, 1864 [28 April] Reference: Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 5: 124 Type genus: Doridopsis Alder & Hancock, 1864 Remarks: Bergh (1876: 384) used Doriopsidae with the diagnosis “mandibulis et lingua des- titutus ut in Phyllidiis” [jaw and radula ab- sent as in Phyllidia], but Doriopsis granulosa Pease, 1860, type species of Doriopsis Pease, 1860, by monotypy, has a radula and belongs in Dorididae (see Kay & Young 1969). Bergh [in Carus (1889)] treated Dori- opsis and Doridopsis as synonyms, which suggests that Doriopsidae was a misspell- ing of Doridopsidae, diagnosed by Alder & Hancock “without tongue, jaws”. All usages of Doriopsidae refer to dorids without a rad- ula, i.e. to Doridopsidae. The confusion be- tween Doriopsis and Doridopsis is discussed by Pruvot-Fol (1930b: 291-297). See also Dendrodorididae. DoripoxiDAE Bergh, 1899 Reference: Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 2(3): 14 Type genus: Doridoxa Bergh, 1899 Remarks: -oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consis- tency of ranking]. DoriopsiDAE. See Doridopsidae. DORIPRISMATICINAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1858 [November] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2.697 Type genus: Doriprismatica d’Orbigny, 1839 Remarks: We here declare Doriprismaticinae a nomen oblitum under Art. 23.9, and Chro- modorididae (see that name) a nomen pro- tectum. Dorsaniınae Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- paree, 4: 197 Type genus: Dorsanum Gray, 1847 Dotipae Gray, 1853 [March] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 220 Type genus: Doto Oken, 1815 Remarks: Original spelling Dotonidae. Placed on the Official List, with the spelling Dotidae, by Opinion 697 (1964: 97). DRAPARNAUDIINAE Solem, 1962 [November] Reference: Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History), Zoology, 9(5): 219 Type genus: Draparnaudia Montrouzier, 1859 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998- 20031: 437). DREPANOSTOMATINI Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 226 Type genus: Drepanostoma Porro, 1836 Remarks: Original spelling Drepanostomini. DREPANOTREMATINI Zilch, 1959 [17 July] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 116 Type genus: Drepanotrema Crosse & P. Fi- scher, 1880 Remarks: Original spelling Drepanotremeae. Name only, no diagnosis, but made avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. -inae, Harry (1962: 38). First diagnosed by Harry & Hubendick (1964: 19). DRILLIINAE Olsson, 1964 [28 October] Reference: Neogene mollusks from northwest- ern Ecuador: 95 Type genus: Drillia Gray, 1838 Remarks: Original spelling Drillinae. -idae, Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev (1993: 157-158). DRUPINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 42, 47; 1112 [1941] Туре genus: Огира Róding, 1798 Duneina Martynov, 1998 - Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 767 Type genus: Dunga Eliot, 1902 Remarks: Original spelling [subtribe] Dungi- nini. DuPrLicatinae Muskhelishvili, 1967 Reference: Soobshcheniia Akademii Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, 46(2): 392 Type genus: tDuplicata Korobokov, 1955 Remarks: Muskhelishvili attributed Duplicata to “Kolesnikov, 1939”, but it was not made available until Korobkov, 1955. DURGELLINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [April] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 1(6): 253 Type genus: Durgella Blanford, 1863 Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937c: 11); -ini [as Durgelli], Solem (1966: 23). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 69 DURGELLINIDAE Iredale, 1941 [19 December] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 10(1): 66 Type genus: Durgellina Thiele, 1928 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Subse- quently used, but not diagnosed by Iredale (1942: 33). Duvauceuipae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 229 Type genus: Duvaucelia Risso, 1826 Dyakıınae Gude & В. В. Woodward, 1921 [24 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(5-6): 185 Type genus: Dyakia Godwin-Austen, 1891 Remarks: Original spelling Dyakinae. -idae, Van Mol (1973: 232); -oidea, Hausdorf (1998: 56): -ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1355). EATONIELLIDAE Ponder, 1965 [15 October] Reference: Records of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 6(2): 50 Type genus: Eatoniella Dall, 1876 Remarks: See also Paludestrinidae. EATONINIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 211 Type genus: Eatonina Thiele, 1912 EATONIOPSINAE Ponder, 1965 [15 October] Reference: Records of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 6(2): 123 Type genus: Eatoniopsis Thiele, 1912 EBaLIDAE Waren, 1995 [January] Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 30(5-9): 205 Type genus: Ebala Gray, 1847 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Bandel (1994a: 87; 1994b: 148). See also Anisocyclidae. EBURNINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 305 Type genus: Eburna Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Swainson used Eburna in the sense of Babylonia, so that the name Eburninae is based on a misidentified type genus; under Art. 41, the case should be referred to the Commission for a ruling. EccuLIOMPHALINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 188 Type genus: tEcculiomphalus Portlock, 1843 ECHINININAE Rosewater, 1972 [15 January] Reference: Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(12): 510 Type genus: Echininus Clench & Abbott, 1942 ECHINOCHILIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 866 Type genus: Echinochila Mórch, 1869 Remarks: -inae, same reference. Invalid: type genus placed on Official Index by Opinion 812 (1967: 91). ECHINOFULGURINAE Petuch, 1994 Reference: Atlas of Florida fossil shells: 305 Type genus: tEchinofulgur Olsson & Harbi- son, 1953 ECPHORINAE Petuch, 1988 [15 February] Reference: Bulletin of Paleomalacology, 1(1): 4 Type genus: tEcphora Conrad, 1843 ECTOPHTHALMIDAE Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 301 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. EGALVININAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Тгайе de zoologie, 5(3): 883 Type genus: Egalvina Odhner, 1929 Eceinae MacDonald, 1860 [after 16 February] Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Soci- ety of London, 23(1): 81 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. EKADANTINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 149 Type genus: Ekadanta Rao, 1928 ELACHISINIDAE Ponder, 1985 [16 September] Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 511}: 28 Туре genus: Elachisina Dall, 1918 ELASMATINIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 March] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(4): 299 Type genus: Elasmatina Petit de la Saussaye, 1843 Remarks: -inae / -ini, Bouchet, herein [in place of Pitysinae / -ini, over which it has priority]. ELASMIATIDAE Kuroda & Habe, 1949 [1 Septem- ber] Reference: Helicacea: 27 Type genus: Elasmias Pilsbry, 1910 Remarks: Original spelling Elasmatinidae. -ini, Cooke & Kondo (1961: 218). 70 BOUCHET & ROCROI ELASMONEMATIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washinton Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tElasmonema P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 243). ELATIORIELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- ruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 94 Type genus: tElatioriella Pchelintsev, 1965 ELEGANTELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- ruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 97 Type genus: fElegantella Pchelintsev, 1965 ELEUTHEROBRANCHIATAE Bergh, 1879 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 45(1): 354 Remarks: Established as family “Dorididae eleutherobranchiatae”. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ELLIPSOSTOMATA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 185 Remarks: Original spelling “Ellipsostomes” (vernacular). Latinized by Blainville (1819: 353). Treated as a “Division” [above genus] by Bowdich (1822: 27), and as a family by Blainville (1824: 231). Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). ELLIPSTOMATIDAE Hannibal, 1912 [30 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(3): 168 Type genus: Ellipstoma Rafinesque, 1818 Remarks: Original spelling Ellipstomidae. ELLOBIIDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1854 [August] (1822) Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 1: 146 Type genus: Ellobium Róding, 1798 Remarks: First introduced in synonymy, but available under Art. 11.6. Authorship deter- mined by Art. 50.7. Ellobiidae was introduced as an alternative name for Auriculidae, be- cause Auricula Lamarck, 1799, was consid- ered a synonym of Ellobium; Ellobiidae is in prevailing usage (Martins, 1996: 174) andit is maintained under Art. 40.2, with the pre- cedence of Auriculidae. -inae, same refer- ence; -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 98). ELONIDAE Gittenberger, 1977 Reference: Sixth European Malacological Congress [Amsterdam, 1977], Abstracts: 51 Type genus: Elona H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: Established again as new by Gitten- berger (1979: 143). -тае / -ini, H. Nordsieck (1987: 23). ELysipag Forbes 8 Hanley, 1851 [1 Septem- ber] Reference: A history of British Mollusca and their shells, 3: 613 Type genus: Elysia Risso, 1818 Remarks: Original spelling Elysiadae. -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 97). EMARGINULIDAE Children, 1834 Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 28: 112 Type genus: Emarginula Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry (1890 [in 1890-1891]: 141). EMBLANDIDAE Ponder, 1985 [23 December] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- um, 37(6): 350 Type genus: Emblanda lredale, 1955 EMBLETONINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 410 Type genus: Embletonia Alder & Hancock, 1851 Remarks: Original spelling Embletoninae. -idae, Schmekel (1970: 136, 171). EMMERICIINAE Brusina, 1870 [after 2 November] Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Ge- sellschaft in Wien, Abhandlungen, 20: 936 Type genus: Emmericia Brusina, 1870 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 379); -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 32). Under Art. 23.9 ofthe Code, Pyrgidiidae Neumayr, 1869, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Етт- ericiinae Brusina, 1870, a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following pub- lications: Franc (1968a: 267), Starobogatov (1970b: 32), Radoman (1973a: 13), Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 210), Iljina et al. (1976: 215), Giusti & Pezzoli (1980: 63), Boss (1982: 1092), Giusti 8 Pezzoli (1982: 466-467), Ra- doman (1983: 157), Starobogatov 8 Sitniko- va (1983: 21), Zilch (1983: 93), Boeters & Heuss (1985: 105), Mouthon (1986: 181), Ponder & Warén (1988: 297), Vaught (1989: NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 71 23), Hershler & Holsinger (1990: 6, 8), J. В. Burch (1993: 4), Kabat & Hershler (1993: 7), Kadolsky (1993: 345), Cossignani & Cossig- nani (1995: 11), Millard (1996: 71), Boeters (1998: 19), Bank et al. (2001: 25), Esu, Gi- rotti & Truc (2001: 123), Glöer (2002: 178). To our knowledge, the name Pyrgidiidae has not been used as valid after 1899. ENDODONTIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxi Type genus: Endodonta Albers, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Suter (1913: 684); -oidea [as -acea], Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 203). ENGININAE Habe, 1973 Reference: Venus, 32(3): 97 Type genus: Engina Gray, 1839 Remarks: Availability doubtful: no explicit di- agnosis. Not available (no diagnosis) from Higo & Goto (1993: 226). ENIDAE B. B. Woodward, 1903 [1 October] (1880) Reference: Journal of Conchology, 10(12): 354, 358 Type genus: Ena Turton, 1831 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 519); -oidea, Starobogatov et al. (1971: 8); -ini, Hausdorf (1999: 152). Placed on the Official List, with precedence from 1880, and given precedence over Buliminusidae, by Opinion 2018 (2003: 63). ENIGMACONIDAE MacKinnon, 1985 Reference: Alcheringa, 9(1-2): 72 Туре genus: fEnigmaconus MacKinnon, 1985 ENNEIDAE Bourguignat, 1883 [before July] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 6, 15 (Art. 2): 74 Type genus: Ennea H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -inae, Möllendorff (1904 [in 1903— 1905]: 92). EnrouLés (Les). See Involvea and Convo- lutidae. ENTEROBRANCHIATA de Quatrefages, 1844 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 3, 1: 170 Remarks: Established as a family containing a mixture of nudibranch genera and saco- glossans. Not available (not based on a ge- nus). ENTEROXENINAE Schwanwitsch, 1917 Reference: Zoologicheskii Vestnik, 2: 135 Type genus: Enteroxenos Bonnevie, 1902 Remarks: Established as subfamily of Ento- conchidae despite suffix -ini. -idae, Heding 8 Mandahl-Barth (1938: 36, 38). ENTOCOLACIDAE Voigt, 1888 [31 December] Reference: Zeitschrift fúr Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 47(4): 684 Type genus: Entocolax Voigt, 1888 ENTOCONCHIDAE Keferstein, 1864 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1031, 1057 Type genus: Entoconcha J. Müller, 1852 Remarks: -тае [as subfamily Entoconchinil, Schwanwitsch (1917: 135). ENTOMOSTOMATA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 185 and table between pp. 214-215 Remarks: Original spelling “Entomostomes” (vernacular); first latinized by Bowdich (1822: 38). Unranked taxon in Blainville (1818), treated by Blainville (1824: 203) as a family, and not available as such (not based on a genus). EocYPRAEINAE Schilder, 1924 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 90 (Abt. A, 4): 182, 205 Type genus: tEocypraea Cossmann, 1903 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1966b: 269); -idae, Fehse (2001: 10, 19-20). EOLIDAE / EoLibibAE. See Aeolidiidae. EOLIDININAE Pruvot-Fol, 1951 [July] Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 88(1): 54 Type genus: Eolidina Quatrefages, 1843 Remarks: Invalid: Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 780 (1966: 102). EoPTYcHIIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 25 Type genus: tEoptychia Longstaff, 1930 EOTOMARIINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 137 Type genus: tEotomaria Ulrich 8 Scoffield, 1897 72 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: -oidea [as Eotomacea, in synony- my of Euomphalacea], Cossmann (1916: 116); -ini [as -ides] / -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 202, 204). EPIGLYPTIDAE Iredale, 1944 [10 May] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 10(3): 328 Type genus: Epiglypta Pilsbry, 1893 EPIGRIDAE Ponder, 1985 [12 February] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- um, Supplement 4: 101 Type genus: Epigrus Hedley, 1903 EPIPHALLOGONA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): хххш, XXXV Remarks: Emendation of the name Epiphallo- phora. Treated as a “tribe” immediately be- low family [Helicidae], the author having “purposely abstained from assigning sub- family rank to the natural tribes of Helices”, but Camaeninae given as an alternative name; treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). EPIPHALLOPHORA Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Nat- ural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391, 397 Remarks: Established as a “Group” above ge- nus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See Epiphallogona. EPIPHRAGMOPHORINAE Hoffmann, 1928 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 2: 1239 Type genus: Epiphragmophora Dóring, 1874 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1991: 197-198). EPITONIDAE Berry, 1910 [8 March] (1812) Reference: The Nautilus, 23(10): 131 Type genus: Epitonium Róding, 1798 Remarks: In a review of a paper by Dall (1909), Berry introduced Epitoniidae implicitly, but not explicitly, as a replacement name for Scalidae. Epitoniidae was again declared by Dall (in Eastman, 1913: 538) to be a new replacement name for Scalariidae, based on Scalaria Lamarck, 1801, by Dall considered a synonym of Epitonium. Epitoniidae has won general acceptance and is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of the replaced name. We here regard the replaced name to be Scalariidae (1812) rather than Scalidae (1853). -inae, Woodring (1928: 394); -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury (1940: 88). ERATOINAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 9 Type genus: ТЕгаю Risso, 1826 Remarks: -idae, Schilder (1931: 87); -ini, Schil- der (1936: 106); -oidea, Schilder (1941: 72). ERATOTRIVINI Schilder, 1936 [15 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 22(2): 106 Type genus: tEratotrivia Sacco, 1894 ERCOLANIINAE Schmekel & Portmann, 1982 Reference: Opisthobranchia des Mittelmeeres. Nudibranchia und Saccoglossa: 292 Type genus: Ercolania Trinchese, 1872 EREMARIONTINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 223 Type genus: Eremarionta Pilsbry, 1913 Remarks: Roth (1996: 32) established the name Eremariontaphim in a phylogenetic classification rejecting formal categorical ranks; transposed to the Linnean hierarchy, Roth’s usage of this family-group name would correspond to the rank of a subtribe. EREPTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1908 [November] Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Nat- ural History, ser. 8, 2: 432 Type genus: Erepta Albers, 1850 ERGALATAXINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 229 [Japanese text], 149 [English text] Type genus: Ergalatax Iredale, 1931 ERGEINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 739 Type genus: Ergea H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 Remarks: Original spelling Ergaeina. Eruaini Davis & Kuo, 1985 [31 December] Reference: [in Davis et al.] Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadel- phia, 137: 69 Type genus: Erhaia Davis 8 Kuo, 1985 Енснрде Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in К. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 121 Type genus: Ericia Partiot, 1848 [ex Moquin- Tandon, MS] NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 73 EROSARIINAE Schilder, 1924 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 90 (Abt. A, 4): 182, 184, 207 Type genus: Erosaria Troschel, 1863 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1927: 102). ERRONEINI Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 91(Abt. A, 10): 109 Type genus: Erronea Troschel, 1863 Remarks: -inae, Iredale (1935: 106, 120). See also under Cypraeovulidae. EUuACOCHLIDIOIDEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 842 Remarks: Established as suborder Euacoch- lidiacea. Treated by Vaught (1989: 66) as a superfamily. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). EUADENIA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxi, xxxvi Remarks: Established as a “division” of the “tribe” Belogona, itself immediately below family. Treated as a “section” of “subfamily Belogona” by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). EUADENIA Simroth, 1913 Reference: [in A. Voeltzkow] Reise in Ostafri- Ка... 1903-1905. Wissenschaftliche Ergeb- nisse, 3: 202 Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Vaginulidae, parallel to the “subfamily” Anad- enia. Not available: not based on a genus. EUALOPIINAE H. Nordsieck, 1978 [16 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(1— 3): 104 Type genus: tEualopia О. Boettger, 1877 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2000: 4). EUARMINACEA Odhner, 1939 Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 48 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family, containing the families Hetero- dorididae and Arminidae. Treated by Franc (1968c: 877) as a superfamily Euarminoidea and not available as such (not based on a genus). See Remarks under Arminidae. EUBRANCHIDAE Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, zo- ology, 7(5): 278, 282 Type genus: Eubranchus Forbes, 1838 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 774 (1966: 88). -inae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 883); -ini, Martynov (1998: 765). EucaLoDiNAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1873 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 1(3): 318 Type genus: Eucalodium Crosse & P. Fischer, 1868 Remarks: Original spelling Eucalodinae. -idae, Strebel & Pfeffer (1879 [in 1873-1882]: 53). EUCHONDRINAE Schileyko, 1998 [November] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 2: 235 Type genus: Euchondrus O. Boettger, 1883 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Multidentulinae, based on Multidentula Lindholm, 1925, by Schileyko considered a synonym of Euchon- drus. Eucochuipae Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Ham- burg, 86: 141 Type genus: fEucochlis Knight, 1933 EUCONULINAE Н. В. Baker, 1928 [16 Мау] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 80: 4 Type genus: Euconulus Reinhardt, 1883 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). Euconulus is a replace- ment name for Conulus Fitzinger, 1833, non Leske, 1778, but Euconulinae is not a replace- ment name for Conulinae, and Art. 40 does not apply. -idae, Zilch (1959 [т 1959-1960]: 277); -ini [аз Euconuli], Solem (1966: 23). Eucycuipae Koken, 1896 Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Kónigli- chen Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1): 96 Type genus: tEucyclus Eudes-Deslong- champs, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Cossmann (1916: 42-43); -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 209); -ini, Hickman 8 McLean (1990: 75). EUDORIDOIDEA Odhner, 1934 Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, zo- ology, 7(5): 230-233 74 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI Remarks: Established as a name above the family group. Treated by Vaught (1989: 69), as a superfamily. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). ЕчЕОНООЮЕА Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 881 Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a ge- nus). EuGLANDININI Н. В. Baker, 1941 [24 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 55(2): 54 Type genus: Euglandina Crosse & P. Fischer, 1870 Remarks: Original spelling Euglandinarum. -inae, Franc (1968b: 562). EUHADRINAE Habe, Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994 Reference: Handbook of malacology, 1: 81 Type genus: Euhadra Pilsbry, 1890 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Minato (1988: 174). -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002b: 43). EULIMELLINAE Saurin, 1958 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1958): 65 Type genus: Eulimella Forbes & M’Andrew, 1846 Remarks: Established independently by F. Nordsieck (1972: 116). -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. EuLimiDAE Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] Reference: Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie: 194 Type genus: Eulima Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Eulimacea. Also credited by Ponder & Warén to “Troschel, 1853”, without reference [not found]. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 287); -oidea [as -acea], Is. Taki & Oyama (1954: 12). EuLoripae Möllendorff, 1898 Reference: Abhandlungen der Naturfor- schenden Gesellschaft zu Görlitz, 22: 97 Type genus: Eulota Hartmann, 1840 Remarks: -inae, Hoffmann (1928: 1239). EUMETULIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 213 Type genus: Eumetula Thiele, 1912 Remarks: -inae, Marshall (1978: 72). EUMILACINAE |. М. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 [af- ter 10 November] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molljuskii, 3(5): 290 Type genus: Eumilax О. Boettger, 1881 Eunaticinini Oyama, 1969 [30 September] Reference: Venus, 28(2): 79 Type genus: Eunaticina P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Eunaticini. EUOMPHALIDAE White, 1877 Reference: Report upon United States geo- graphical surveys west of the one hundredth meridian. Vol. 4, Paleontology: 158 Type genus: tEuomphalus J. de С. Sowerby, 1814 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 1470 (1988: 64), where it is attributed to de Koninck (1881). -inae, Tryon (1887: 5); -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1916: 116). EUOMPHALINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 261 Type genus: Euomphalia Westerlund, 1889 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4). EUOMPHALOPTERIDAE Koken, 1896 [after Sep- tember] Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 163 Type genus: tEuomphalopterus Romer, 1876 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 39, 43, 115). EUPARYPHINAE Perrot, 1939 [after March] Reference: Compte-Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique et d'Histoire naturel- le de Genéve, 56(1): 35 Type genus: Euparypha Hartmann, 1843 Remarks: Established independently by Lupu (1982: 9). -ini, H. Nordsieck (1987: 38). In- valid: type genus placed on the Official In- dex by Opinion 431. See also Thebini. EUPHEMITINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tEuphemites Warthin, 1930 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 177). -idae, Horny (1962: 475). EUPHURIDAE Iredale 8 O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 223 Type genus: Euphurus Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: Declared again nov. by Odhner (in Franc, 1968с: 863). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 75 EURIBIIDAE Troschel, 1856 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(1): 54 Type genus: Euribia Rang, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Euribiacea. Rang 8 Souleyet (1852: 32, 71) had used the ver- nacular family name “Euribies”. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Euribia Meigen, 1800 [Diptera]. See Hydromylidae (objective synonym), Halopsychidae, and Anopsiidae (subjective synonyms). EURYZONINAE P. J. Wagner, 2002 Reference: Smithsonian Contributions to Pa- leobiology, 88: 85 Type genus: tEuryzone Koken, 1896 Remarks: Established, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a substitute name for Coelozoninae, based on Coelozone, by Wagner treated as a junior synonym of Euryzone. Euscauinae Cossmann, 1912 [August] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 9: 19 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. EUSEILINAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [af- ter 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: Euseila Cotton, 1951 EUSPIRIDAE Cossmann, 1907 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, Paléontologie, 15(1), Mémoire 37.21 Type genus: tEuspira Agassiz, 1838 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 40, 47). EustomatipaeE Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 7: 10 Type genus: tEustoma Piette, 1855 Remarks: Original spelling Eustomidae. EutHecosomata Meisenheimer, 1905 Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition, 9(1): 37, 107 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Lima- cinidae and Cavoliniidae. Established at unspecified rank above family, and treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 107) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). EUTROPIINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 144 Type genus: Eutropia Gray, 1847 [ex Hum- phrey, 1797, unavailable] Remarks: Original spelling Eutropina. -idae, Finlay (1926: 373). EuxINELLINI Neubert, 2002 [20 September] Reference: Collectanea malacologica. Festschrift für С. Falkner. 270 Type genus: Euxinella H. Nordsieck, 1973 EUXININAE |. М. Likharev, 1962 [after 20 June] Reference: Fauna SSSR, new ser., 83: 139 Type genus: Euxina O. Boettger, 1877 Ewekoroıpae Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- ду, 71(295): 100 Туре депиз: fEwekoroia Adegoke, 1977 Remarks: Original spelling Ewekoroidae. ExocerHaua Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Exocéphales” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 200). Not available: not based on a genus. FACALANINAE Er. Marcus, 1958 [August] Reference: American Museum Novitates, 1906: 59-60 Type genus: Facalana Bergh, 1888 FACELININAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, 2: 216 Type genus: Facelina Alder & Hancock, 1855 Remarks: First introduced as the vernacular “Facelinides” by Vayssière (1888: 33). Lati- nized without reference to Vayssière and not generally accepted as dating from that first publication. -idae, Bergh (1896: 385). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 775 (1966: 91). FAGOTINAE Starobogatov, 1992 [after 11 June] Reference: [in Starobogatov, Alexenko & Lev- ina] Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 97(3): 58 Type genus: Гадойа Bourguignat, 1884 FAIRBANKIINAE Thiele, 1928 [12 September] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbúcher, Abt. fúr Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55: 354, 381 Туре genus: Fairbankia Blanford, 1868 Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 26). Brandt (1968: 266) acted as First Reviser and gave Iravadiinae precedence over Fairbankiinae. 76 BOUCHET & ROCROI FALSICINGULIDAE Slavoshevskaya, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 120 Type genus: Falsicingula Habe, 1958 FALSIPYRGULINAE Radoman, 1983 [February] Reference: Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sci- ences, 57]: 156 Type genus: Falsipyrgula Radoman, 1973 FANULIDAE Iredale, 1945 [11 June] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 11(1): 62 Type genus: Fanulum lredale, 1913 FASCIOLARIIDAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 127 Type genus: Fasciolaria Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Fasciolariadae. -inae [as -ana], Gray (1857a: 28); -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 369). FAUNINAE Cossmann, 1909 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 8: 156 Type genus: Faunus Montfort, 1810 Faurricini Marshall, 1995 [22 December] Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 167: 430 Type genus: Fautrix Marshall, 1995 FAVORININAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, 2: 212 Type genus: Favorinus Gray, 1850 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opinion 783 (1966: 108). -idae, Schmekel (1968: 122). Faxupae Ravn, 1933 Reference: Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences et des Lettres du Danemark, Section Sciences, ser. 9, 5(2): 42 Type genus: tFaxia Ravn, 1933 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51; 1939 [ibid.]: 697). FERRISSINAE Walker, 1917 [14 July] Reference: The Nautilus, 31(1): 2 Type genus: Ferrissia Walker, 1903 Remarks: Original spelling Ferrissinae. -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 51); -ini, Star- obogatov (1970b: 53). FERUSSACIIDAE Bourguignat, 1883 [before July] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 6, 15 (Art. 2): 120 Type genus: Ferussacia Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Ferrussacidae. -inae, Kennard & Woodward (1926: xx, 280). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Cecilioididae Morch, 1864, is here declared a nomen obli- tum and Ferussaciidae a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following pub- lications: Frómming (1954: 70), Grossu (1955: 337), Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 337), J. B. Burch (1962b: 197), Franc (1968b: 559), Git- tenberger et al. (1970: 86), Giusti (1973: 216; 1976: 231), Klemm (1973: 271), Jungbluth (1975: 31), Grossu (1981: 239), Kerney, Cam- ereon 8 Jungbluth (1983: 295), Gittenberger et al. (1984: 31, 117), van Bruggen & Meredith (1984: 160), Wilde, Marquet 8 Van Goethem (1986: pl. 90), Van Goethem (1988: 21), Tilli- er (1989: 182, 284), Bech (1990: 134), Bogon (1990: 250), Falkner (in Fechter 8 Falkner 1990: 168), Frank (1990: 45), Falkner (1991: 152), Lisicky (1991: 154), Grossu (1993: 270), Schútt (1993: 7, 320), Altonaga et al. (1994: 49, 120), de Bruyne et al. (1994: 64), Giusti et al. (1995: 294), T. Cossignani & V. Cossig- nani (1995: 20, 86), Bóssneck 8 von Knorre (1997: 118), Turner et al. (1998: 237-238), Kerney (1999: 168). To our knowledge, the name Cecilioididae has not been used as valid after 1899. FERUSSININAE Wenz, 1923 [20 November] (1915) Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 23: 1838 Type genus: tFerussina Grateloup, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Ferussinae. Name only. Diagnosed by Wenz (1939 [in 1938- 1944]: 486). Wenz treated Strophostoma Deshayes, 1828, as a junior synonym of Fer- ussina, and Ferussininae is implicitly a sub- stitute name for Strophostomatidae. Ferussininae is conserved under Art. 40.2 with the precedence from Strophostomatidae. -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 210). FIBULOPTYGMATIDIDAE Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 December] Reference: /zvestiia Akademii Nauk Armian- skoi SSR, Nauki o Гете, 26(6): 13 Type genus: tFibuloptygmatis Pchelintsev, 1965 Remarks: Original spelling Fibuloptygmatidae. Again declared nov. by Hacobjan (1976: 80). FIBULOPTYXIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- ruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 20 Type genus: tFibuloptyxis Cossmann, 1898 Remarks: Original spelling Fibuloptyxisidae. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES AT. Ficipae Meek, 1864 [November] (1840) Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 7(183): 19 Type genus: Ficus Róding, 1798 Remarks: -oidea, F. Riedel (1995a: 457). Al- though Meek did not state explicitly his rea- sons for establishing the name Ficidae, he used it in place of Pyrulidae, based on Pyru- la Lamarck, 1799. Ficidae is now in prevail- ing usage and it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pyrulidae. FicuLiDAE Carpenter, 1857 [1 August] Reference: Catalogue of the collection of Mazatlan shells in the British Museum: 453 Type genus: Ficula Swainson, 1835 FiLHoLIDAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 20: 744 Type genus: tFilholia Bourguignat, 1877 Remarks: Н. Nordsieck (1998а: 167-168) in- tended to act as First Reviser under Art. 24.2, and to give Triptychiidae Wenz, 1923, pre- cedence over Filholiidae. However, Filholi- idae was originally proposed at a higher rank (family vs. subfamily), and its precedence over Triptychiinae is determined automati- cally by Art. 24. Fırosını H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(4— 6): 261 Type genus: Filosa O. Boettger, 1877 FIMBRIIDAE O'Donoghue, 1926 [May] Reference: Transactions of the Royal Cana- dian Institute, 15(2): 226 Type genus: Fimbria O’Donoghue, 1926 [ex Bohadsch, 1761] Remarks: Invalid: type genus described in a work [Bohadsch, 1761] suppressed by Opin- ion 185 (1954: 409). O’Donoghue used Fim- bria as a valid name and thus made it available; as such, however, it is a junior hom- onym of Fimbria Mühlfeld, 1811 [Bivalvia], which makes Fimbriidae O’Donoghue, 1926, invalid. FINELLIDAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 208 Type genus: Finella À. Adams, 1860 FIONIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part E227, Type genus: Fiona Alder & Hancock [in Forbes & Hanley], 1853 Remarks: -inae, Bergh (in Carus, 1889: 215); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Acleio- procta, which is not available as a family- group name]. FIROLINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 141 Type genus: Firola Bruguiére, 1791 Remarks: Original spelling Firolinia. -idae, Wiegmann & Ruthe (1832: 518). FissiPEDIA Dall, 1921 [24 February] Reference: Bulletin of the United States Na- tional Museum, 112: 85 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Olividae only. Established as a family-group name [between superfamily and family] and not available as such (not based on a genus). FISSURACEA Reeve, 1842 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 9: 75 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Lottia, Siphonaria, Parmophorus, Emarginula, and Fissurella. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). FISSURELLIDAE Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 495 Type genus: Fissurella Bruguiere, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling Fissurelladae. -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 11); -inae, Pils- bry (1890 [in 1890-1891]: 141). FISSURELLIDEINAE Pilsbry, 1890 [16 December] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 12(47): 141,178 Type genus: Fissurellidea d'Orbigny, 1839 Remarks: Original spelling Fissurellidinae. -ini, McLean (1984: 22). FLABELLININAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, 2: 215 Type genus: Flabellina Voigt, 1834 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 781 (1966: 104). -idae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 451); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 58). Given relative precedence over Coryphellidae Bergh, 1889 by First Reviser’s action by Opinion 781: see under that name. FLAMMOCONCHINAE Schileyko, 2001 [June] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 7: 1024 Type genus: Flammoconcha Dell, 1952 78 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI FLAMMULINIDAE Crosse, 1895 [23 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 42: 210 Type genus: Flammulina Martens, 1873 Remarks: -inae, Climo (1969a: 151). FLUMINICOLINAE Clessin, 1880 Reference: Malakozoologische Blatter, ser. 2, 2: 194 Type genus: Fluminicola Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: -idae, Hannibal (1912b: 33). FLuxiNELLINI Marshall, 1991 [20 March] Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 45 Type genus: Fluxinella Marshall, 1983 Fouinunae F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die europäischen Meeres- schnecken: 172 Type genus: Folinia Crosse, 1868 FONTIGENTINAE О. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 182 Type genus: Fontigens Pilsbry, 1933 FossaripaAe A. Adams, 1860 [May] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 5: 410 Type genus: Fossarus Philippi, 1841 Remarks: When he established the name Fos- saridae, A. Adams cited the type genus as Fossar. Fossar Gray, 1847 1$ an unjustified emendation of Fossarus Philippi, 1841. Fossarınae В. Dybowski, 1913 [March] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 17: 178 Type genus: Fossaria Westerlund, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Fossarianinae. FossARULINAE Wenz, 1926 [26 February] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, [, Pars 32: 2157 Type genus: tFossarulus Neumayr, 1869 FOWLERININAE Pruvot-Fol, 1926 [1 July] Reference: Résultats des Campagnes Scien- tifiques du Prince Albert ler de Monaco, 70: 20 Type genus: Fowlerina Pelseneer, 1906 Remarks: Original spelling Fowlerinae. FRUTICICOLINAE Kobelt, 1904 [October] Reference: Iconographie der Land- 8 Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 11: 65, 131 Type genus: Fruticicola Held, 1837 Remarks: When he established the name Fru- ticicolinae, Kobelt used Fruticicola with Helix hispida Linnaeus, 1758, as type species, by subsequent designation by Martens (in Albers, 1860: 103). Lindholm (1927a: 119) discovered that Herrmannsen (1847: 450) had earlier val- idly designated Helix fruticum O. F. Múller as type species. He then transfered the name Fruticicolidae to what had earlier been called Eulotidae, and established Trochulinae for what had until then been called Fruticicolinae. -idae, Lindholm (1927a: 120); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [1929-1935]: 691). FRYERIIDAE Baranetz & Minichev, 1994 [after 14 October] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11): 34 Type genus: Fryeria Gray, 1853 Fucouipae Pruvot-Fol, 1933 [June] Reference: Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 5(5): 401 Type genus: Fucola Quoy 8 Gaimard, 1833 FULGORARIINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Sep- tember] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 16 [286] Type genus: Fulgoraria Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Fulgorarinae. FULGURINAE Stoliczka, 1867 [1 April] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Paleontología Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 14: 112 Type genus: Fulgur Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Cassidulidae Gray, 1854, based on Cas- sidulus, a name which Stoliczka stated to be “not traceable with certainty”. However, Stoliczka treated Cassidulus as a synonym of Melongena, and generically different from Fulgur, Art. 40.2 does not apply. -idae [de- clared new], Grabau 8 Shimer (1909: 764). See Busyconidae. FusiFORMIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Fusiformes” (ver- nacular). Latinised by Latreille (1825: 192). Es- tablished as a family containing the genera “Potamide”, “Cérite”, “Cancellaire”, “Fasci- olaire”, “Carreau”, “Pleurotome”, “Turbinelle”, “Fuseau”, “Latire”, “Clavatule” and “Pyrule”. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES is) Fusinae Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 308 Type genus: Fusus Вгидшеге, 1789 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Fusus Helbling, 1779 [Gastropoda]; see Opinion 1765 (1994: 159). -idae, d’Orbigny (1843 [in 1842-1843]: 330); -oidea [as -асеа], Cossmann (1906: 2). See Fusinidae. Fusipae Iredale, 1915 [12 July] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 47: 465 Type genus: Fusus Helbling, 1779 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1765 (1994: 159). FUSINIDAE Wrigley, 1927 [30 December] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 17(5-6): 216 Type genus: Fusinus Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Fusidae Swainson, 1840, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. -inae, Wenz (1943 [in 1938-1944]: 1256). FUSISPIRIDAE 5. А. Miller, 1889 [after October] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: tFusispira Hall, 1871 FusuLiNAE Lindholm, 1924 [19 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(1): 67, 74 Type genus: Fusulus Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], H. Nordsieck (1963: 101). GABRIELONINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 60 Type genus: Gabrielona lredale, 1917 GADINIIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 129, 149 Type genus: Gadinia Gray, 1824 Remarks: Original spelling Gadiniadae. -oidea, Н. В. Baker (1964: 152); -inae [in synonymy of Trimusculinae], Harbeck (1996: 28). See Trimusculidae, which is conserved over Ga- diniidae under Art. 40.2. GaLeoDIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 91 Type genus: Galeodes Róding, 1798 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Turbinellidae, based on Turbinella, listed by Thiele as a synonym of Xancus. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Galeodes Olivier, 1791 [Arachnida]. GALEODOLIIDAE Sacco, 1891 [25 March] Reference: Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 41: 1 [reprint]; 225 [journal] Type genus: tGaleodolium Sacco, 1891 Remarks: Galeodoliidae 1$ not available from Sacco (1890: 21), because Galeodolium was then not an available name. GALERINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part [: 117 Туре депиз: Galerus Н. Adams & А. Adams, 1854 [ex Humphrey, 1797, unavailable] Remarks: Original spelling Galerina. -idae, Macpherson & Chapple (1951: 127). Ganitipae Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 105 Type genus: Ganitus Er. Marcus, 1953 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 31). GARNIERIINAE С. Boettger, 1926 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, Abt. A, 91(5): 5 Type genus: Garnieria Bourguignat, 1877 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (2002a: 5). GARRETTIINAE Kobelt, 1906 [after September] Reference: Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins fúr Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 59: 49, 138 Type genus: Garrettia Paetel, 1890 Remarks: Opinion 973 (1971: 149-150) ruled that Omphalotropidinae 1$ to be given pre- cedence over Garrettiinae. -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 173). GASCOIGNELLIDAE К. К. Jensen, 1985 Reference: [in Morton & Dudgeon, eds.] Pro- ceedings о the 2nd International Workshop on the Malacofauna of Hong Kong and Southern China, 2(1): 99 Type genus: Gascoignella К. К. Jensen, 1985 GASTROCOPTINAE Pilsbry, 1918 [24 April] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 24(96): x 80 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: Gastrocopta Wollaston, 1878 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1998: 129). GASTRODONTINAE Tryon, 1866 [1 July] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(3): 242, 254 Type genus: Gastrodonta Albers, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Akramovski (1976: 84); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). GASTROPTERINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: А treatise on malacology: 360 Type genus: Gastropteron Kosse, 1813 Remarks: Original spelling Gasteropteridae, based on Gasteropteron, an incorrect sub- sequent spelling of the name of the type genus; established as subfamily despite suf- fix -idae. -idae, Agassiz (1846: 37); Gastropte- roidae [Agassiz, 1847: 160] is an unjustified emendation based on Gastropterum Agassiz, 1847, also an unjustified emendation. Gazini Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 Novem- ber] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 90 Type genus: Gaza Watson, 1879 GEITODORIDIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 870 Type genus: Geitodoris Bergh, 1891 Geococuuipes Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “géocochlides” (vernacular); latinized by Latreille (1825: 179). Established as a family containing es- sentially the Stylommatophora. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). GEOMELANIDAE Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 [15 June] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(5-6): 74 Type genus: Geomelania L. Pfeiffer, 1845 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 80). GEOMITRINAE С. Boettger, 1909 [20 January] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(1): 4 Type genus: Geomitra Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4). GEORISSINAE W. Blanford, 1864 [June?] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 13: 465 Type genus: Georissa Blanford, 1864 Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1944: 300). GEOTROCHINAE Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1183 Type genus: Geotrochus van Hasselt, 1823 Remarks: Not available (no description; not used as valid before 2000; Art. 13.2.1) from Iredale (1941b: 72 [as Geotrochidae]). GIBBINAE Steenberg, 1936 [30 March] Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 146 Type genus: Gibbus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Steenberg gave a diagnosis for the subfamily “Gonidominae or Gibbinae”, thus suggesting synonymy of the two names al- though their type genera are not objective synonyms. GIBBULINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 361 Type genus: Gibbula Risso, 1826 Remarks: -ini, Hickman 8 McLean (1990: 97). GiRASIIDAE Collinge, 1902 [29 September] Reference: The Journal of Malacology, 9(3): 71.73 Type genus: Girasia Gray, 1855 | Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [т 1929-1935]: 640); -ini [as Girasii], Solem (1966: 76). GIRAUDIIDAE Bourguignat, 1885 [August] Reference: Notice prodromique sur les mol- lusques terrestres et fluviatiles (...) dans la région méridionale du lac Tanganika: 11, 61 Type genus: Giraudia Bourguignat, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Giraudidae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Giraudia Foerster, 1868 [Hymenoptera]. GISORTINAE Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv ftir Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 85 Type genus: tGisortia Jousseaume, 1884 Remarks: -idae, Schilder (1930: 126); -ini, Schilder (1932b: 250-251). Precedence over Cypraeorbini and Bernayini determined by Art. 24 (subfamily vs. tribe). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 81 GITTENBERGERIINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 225 Type genus: Gittenbergeria Schileyko, 1991 GLABROCINGULINI Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1368: 57 Type genus: tGlabrocingulum Thomas, 1940 Remarks: Original spelling Glabrocingulides. GLACIDORBIDAE Ponder, 1986 [13 May] Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 87(1): 81 Type genus: Glacidorbis lredale, 1943 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. GLANDINIDAE Bourguignat, 1877 Reference: Bulletin de la Société des Scienc- es Physiques et Naturelles de Toulouse, 3(1):76 Type genus: Glandina Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -inae [as “Unterfamilie Glan- dinidae”], Strebel (1878 [in 1873-1882]: 5). GLAUCIDAE Gray, 1827 (1815) Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca [= plate 3] Type genus: Glaucus Forster, 1777 Remarks: First introduced as “les Glauques” (vernacular) by Ferussac (1822: xxviij); how- ever, the name Glaucidae is not generally accepted as dating from that first publication. -inae, Gray (1850b: 107). Glaucus is a senior synonym of Pleuropus Rafinesque, 1815 (see under Pleuropinae), and it could be argued that Glaucidae is to be maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pleuropinae, i.e. 1815. However, this would have the unwant- ed consequence of giving Glaucidae prece- dence over Aeolidiidae Gray, 1827, i.e. the name ofthe superfamily would be Glaucoidea instead of Aeolidioidea. To achieve stability, under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pleuropinae Rafinesque, 1815, is here declared anomen oblitum and Glaucidae Gray, 1827, anomen protectum, based on usage in at least the fol- lowing publications: Pruvot-Fol (1954: 436), Thompson & McFarlane (1967: 107), Marcus & Marcus (1967: 7), F. Nordsieck (1972: 82), Abbott (1974: 381), Barnard (1974: 738), M. C. Milier (1974: 31), Porter (1974: 300), Fez Sanchez (1974: 97), Thompson (1976: 22, 33, 35), Powell (1979: 290), Rudman (1980: 139), Bertsch & Johnson (1981: 5), Orr (1981: 80), Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 198), Jensen & Clark (in Sterrer 1985: 455), Rios (1985: 193), Gosliner (1987: 127), Coleman (1989: 53), Lalli & Gilmer (1989: 214, 224), Vaught (1989: 72), Cattaneo-Vietti et al. (1990: 26), Sabelli et al. (1990: 72, 267), Wells & Bryce (1993: 156), Millard (1996: 244), Spencer & Willan (1996: 36), Rudman (in Beesley et al. 1998: 1013). To our knowledge, the name Pleuropinae has not been used as valid after 1899. GLauconiDAE Pchelintsev, 1953 [after 9 April] Reference: Fauna Briukhonogikh verkhne- melovykh otlozhenii Zakavkaz'ia i Srednei Azii [Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, Зета Monograficheskaia, 1]: 90 Туре genus: tGlauconia Stoliczka, 1868 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Glauconia Gray, 1845 [Reptilia]. See Cassiopidae. GLEBINAE van der Spoel, 1976 Reference: Pseudothecosomata, Gymnoso- mata and Heteropoda (Gastropoda): 40 Type genus: Gleba Forskal, 1776 GLESSULIDAE Godwin-Austen, 1920 [November] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 3(1): 6 Type genus: Glessula Martens, 1860 Remarks: -inae, established independently by Schileyko (in Schileyko & Kuznetsov, 1996: 159). GLOBACTAEONINAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 1: 43 Remarks: Not available: not based оп а genus. GLOBISININAE Powell, 1933 [28 February] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 63: 167 Type genus: tGlobisinum Marwick, 1924 GLOBULARIINAE Wenz, 1941 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 1019 Type genus: tGlobularia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975::212): GLOssoDORIDIDAE O'Donoghue, 1924 [14 Feb- ruary] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, 35: 552 Type genus: Glossodoris Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Proposed as replacement name for Chromodoridinae, based on Chromodoris Alder & Hancock, 1855, considered by O'Donoghue to be a junior subjective syn- onym of Glossodoris. The name Glossodor- ididae has not won general acceptance and Art. 40.2 does not apply. -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 430). GNATHODORIDACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, zo- ology, 7(5): 233 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank below suborder, containing the genera Bathy- doris and Doridoxa. Treated as superfamily Gnathodoridoidea by Schmekel 8 Portmann (1982: 5, 10, 46, 56). Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). GopwiniinAE Cooke, 1921 Reference: Occasional Papers of the Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 7(12): 263 Type genus: Godwinia Sykes, 1900 GONIAEOLIDIDAE Odhner, 1907 Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetenskaps- akademiens Handlingar, 41(4): 8, 18 Type genus: Goniaeolis M. Sars, 1861 GoNIASMATIDAE Nútzel 8 Bandel, 2000 [Septem- ber] Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 2000(9): 560- 561 Type genus: tGoniasma Tomlin, 1930 Remarks: Original spelling Goniasmidae. GONIDOMINAE Steenberg, 1936 [30 March] Reference: Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 146 Type genus: Gonidomus Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Steenberg gave a diagnosis for the subfamily “Gonidominae or Gibbinae”, thus suggesting synonymy of the two names al- though their type genera are not objective synonyms. GONIOBASIA Remarks: Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 294) listed a family-group name “Goniobasia Tryon, 1865”. However, Tryon (1865: 124) only used the expression “Goniobasic Section” and did not establish a family-group name. GONIODISCINAE. See Gonyodiscinae. GONIODORIDINAE H. Adams 4 A. Adams, 1854 [October] BOUCHET 8 ROCROI Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:52 Type genus: Goniodoris Forbes & Goodsir, 1839 Remarks: -idae, Gray (1857a: 211). GONIOGNATHA Mórch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 6: 109, 112 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Orthal- icus and Pseudostrombus. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). GONIOSPIRIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 28 Туре genus: tGoniospira Cossmann, 1896 GONOSTOMATINAE Kobelt, 1904 [October] Reference: /conographie der Land- & Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 11: 62 Type genus: Gonostoma Held, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling Gonostominae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Gonostoma Rafinesque, 1810 [Pisces], and Gonostoma van Hasselt, 1823 [Pisces]. GONYODISCINAE A. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 305 Type genus: Gonyodiscus Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: Original spelling Goniodiscinae, based on Goniodiscus, an incorrect subse- quent spelling (and homonym of Goniodis- cus Múller 8 Troschel, 1842 [Echinoder- mata]). -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 53,99, 09). Gonyostomata Bowdich, 1822 [February] Reference: Elements of conchology. Part 1, Univalves: 35 Remarks: Original spelling “Goniostomes” (vernacular) by Blainville (1818a: 185, 214— 215). Latinized as the name of a “division” [above genus], containing the genera Tro- chus, Cirrites, Solarium, Euomphalites and lanthina. Treated as a family, spelling emended to Goniostomata, by Blainville (1824: 222). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). GORDENELLIDAE Grúndel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 34: 256 Type genus: tGordenella Gründel, 1990 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 83 GORGOLEPTIDAE McLean, 1988 [4 May] Reference: Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 319: 19 Type genus: Gorgoleptis McLean, 1988 GossELeTININAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 131 Type genus: tGosseletina Bayle [in P. Fi- scher], 1885 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 210). GOUGEROTIINAE Le Renard, 1980 [17 July] Reference: Bulletin d'Information des Géo- logues du Bassin de Paris, 17(2): 23 Type genus: t Gougerotia Le Renard, 1980 GRACILIARIINI H. Nordsieck, 1979 [9 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(4— 6): 263 Type genus: Graciliaria E. A. Bielz, 1867 GRAECOANATOLICINAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 11 Type genus: Graecoanatolica Radoman, 1973 GRANDIPATULINAE Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 10 Type genus: tGrandipatula Cossmann, 1889 GRANDOSTOMATINAE Horny, 1962 [after 3 August] Reference: Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- logickeho, 37(6): 473 Type genus: fGrandostoma Horny, 1962 Remarks: Available under Art. 13.5 [combined description of family and genus]. -idae, Golik- ov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 207). GRANGERELLIDAE Russell, 1931 [4 November] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 18(64): 25 Type genus: tGrangerella Cockerell, 1915 GRANULININAE G. A. Coovert 8 H. K. Coovert, 1995 [12 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 73 Type genus: Granulina Jousseaume, 1888 GRAPHIDULIDAE Stephenson, 1941 Reference: The University of Texas, Publica- tion, 4101: 345 Type genus: tGraphidula Stephenson, 1941 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. GREVENIELLINAE Gründel & Kowalke, 2002 [Oc- tober] Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie, Abhandlungen, 226(1): 51 Type genus: t Greveniella Harzhauser & Kow- alke, 2001 GRUVELINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 433 Type genus: Gruvelia Risbec, 1928 Remarks: Not available (Art. 11.7.2) from “Gru- velinidés”, a vernacular name proposed by Risbec (1928: 171). GUDEOCONCHIDAE Iredale, 1944 [10 May] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 10(3): 326 Type genus: Gudeoconcha Iredale, 1944 GUNDLACHIINAE Starobogatov, 1967 [after 25 October] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 42: 290 Type genus: Gundlachia L. Pfeiffer, 1850 Remarks: J. B. Burch (1984: 265) established that the type species of Gundlachia, С. ап- cyliformis Pfeiffer, 1850, is a growth variant of Ancylus havanensis Pfeiffer, 1839; = A. radiatus Guilding, 1829. It would thus appear that Gundlachiinae is based on a mis- identified type genus, and under Art. 41 the case should be referred to the Commission for a ruling, if it is found necessary to have a family-group name based on Gundlachia. GuTTuLiDAE Goryachev, 1987 [after 23 Octo- ber] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 23 Type genus: Guttula Schepman, 1908 Remarks: -inae, Marshall (1991a: 44). GYMNARIONINAE Van Mol, 1970 [October] Reference: Annales du Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Sciences Zoologiques, 180: 29 Type genus: Gymnarion Pilsbry, 1919 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (2002: 1230). GYMNOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 746 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank between order [Gastropoda] and genus. Treat- ed as a family (not available as such: not based on a genus), spelling emended to Gym- nobranchia, by Burmeister (1837: v, 497). 84 BOUCHET & ROCROI GYMNOCERITHIIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Туре genus: tGymnocerithium Cossmann, 1906 GYMNODORIDIDAE Odhner, 1941 Reference: Góteborgs Kungliga Vetenskaps- och Vitterhets-Samhálles Handlingar, ser. 6, ser. B, 1(11): 15 Type genus: Gymnodoris Stimpson, 1855 Remarks: Declared again nov. by Odhner (in Franc, 1968с: 865). GYMNOGLOSSA Gray, 1853 Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 129, 130 Remarks: Name used by Gray for two differ- ent taxa of gastropods, one containing the families Acusidae, Pyramidellidae, and Ar- chitectonicidae; the other containing the family Cancellariidae only. Treated by Dall (1890: 159) as a superfamily (containing Eulimidae and Pyramidellidae). Not avail- able as a family-group name (not based on a genus). Gymnosomata Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 32: 273 Remarks: Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). GYRINEINAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] Reference: А systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area: 157 Type genus: Gyrineum Link, 1807 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. GYRoDINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 40,47 Type genus: tGyrodes Conrad, 1860 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Wenz (1941 [in 1938-1944]: 1017). -idae [as Gy- rodeidae], Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 180); -oidea [as Gyrodesacea], Pchelintsev (1963: 51). GYRONEMATINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tGyronema Ulrich [in Ulrich & Scoffield], 1897 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten 8 Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 239). GYROSCALINAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 230, 244 Type genus: Gyroscala de Boury, 1887 GYROTOMINAE Hannibal, 1912 [30 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(3): 167 Type genus: Gyrotoma Shuttleworth, 1845 HADRIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 19 Type genus: Hadra Albers, 1860 HAINESIINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 103 Type genus: Hainesia L. Pfeiffer, 1856 Remarks: -idae, Gôtting (1974: 124). НАтим О. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] Reference: Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 128 Type genus: Haitia Clench & Aguayo, 1932 HALGERDINAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1): 54 Type genus: Halgerda Bergh, 1880 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (1934: 232, 269). Hauıpae Kobelt, 1888 [after June] Reference: /conographie der schalentragen- den europäischen Meeresconchylien, Heft 8 [= Bd. 2; Lief. 1]:5 Туре genus: tHalia Risso, 1826 Remarks: Established independently by Sac- co (1893: 64). -inae, Casey (1904: 124); -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 18 [288]). See also Ampullidae. HALIOTINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Type genus: Haliotis Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Hali- otidia. -idae, Fleming (1822: 492); -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 11). HALISTYLINAE Keen, 1958 [5 December] Reference: Sea shells of tropical West Amer- ica, ed. 1: 260 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 85 Туре genus: Halistylus Dall, 1890 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Keen (in Moore, 1960: 262). HALOCERATIDAE Warén & Bouchet, 1991 [20 March] Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 133 Туре genus: Haloceras Dall, 1889 HALOLIMNOHELICINAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [Sep- tember] Reference: Heldia, 1(4): 116 Type genus: Halolimnohelix Germain, 1913 Remarks: -idae, Prieto et al. (1993: 71). HALOPSYCHIDAE Pelseneer, 1887 Reference: Challenger reports, 58: 52 Type genus: Halopsyche Keferstein, 1862 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Euribiidae (invalid). Invalid: type genus а junior homonym of Halopsyche de Saussure, 1857 [Crustacea]. See Anopsiidae and Hy- dromylidae. HAMINOEINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 15(60): 351 Type genus: Haminoea Turton, 1830 Remarks: Original spelling Hamineinae. Placed on the Official List, and spelling ruled to be Haminoeinae, by Opinion 1942 (2000: 52). -idae [as Haminoeidae], Starobogatov (1970b: 57); -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 54, 2311) HAMPILININAE Kobayashi, 1958 Reference: Japanese Journal of Geology and Geography, Transactions, 29(1-3): 115 Туре genus: tHampilina Kobayashi, 1958 Remarks: Original spelling Hamplininae. HancockibAE MacFarland, 1923 [September] Reference: Journal of Morphology, 38(1): 90 Type genus: Hancockia Gosse, 1877 Remarks: Original spelling Hancockidae. HAPLOGONA Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391, 400 Remarks: Latinization of “haplogonen Gattun- деп” [vernacular] of Ihering (1892b: 402). Established as a “Group” above genus. Treated by Pilsbry (1895b: xxi, xxix), at a rank below family [Endodontidae], contain- ing the genera Flammulina, Phasis, Amphi- doxa, Endodonta, and Pyramidula; by J. W. Taylor (1914: 169) as subfamily [of Endo- dontidae]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). HAPLOTREMATIDAE H. В. Baker, 1925 [19 January] Reference: The Nautilus, 38(3): 88 Type genus: Haplotrema Ancey, 1881 Remarks: See also Circinariidae. -inae, H. B. Baker (1941a: 134). HARPAGODIDAE Pchelintsev, 1963 Reference: Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma [Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, Зета Monograficheskaia, 4]: 51 Type genus: tHarpagodes Gill, 1870 Remarks: Original spelling Harpagodesidae. HARPIDAE Bronn, 1849 Reference: Index palaeontologicus, Il, Abt. В, Enumerator palaeontologicus: 469 Type genus: Harpa Róding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Harpina. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1436 (1987: 137). -inae, Gray (1853a: 127). HAURAKIIDAE Slavoshevskaya, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 120 Type genus: Haurakia lredale, 1915 HAUSTRINAE Tan, 2003 Reference: Journal of Natural History, 37: 981 Type genus: Haustrum Perry, 1811 HAUTTECOEURIIDAE Bourguignat, 1885 [August] Reference: Notice prodromique sur les Mol- lusques terrestres et fluviatiles (...) dans la région méridionale du lac Tanganika: 10, 41 Type genus: Hauttecoeuria Bourguignat, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Hauttecoeuridae. -inae / -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. HEDLEYELLIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 17 Type genus: Hedleyella Iredale, 1914 Remarks: -oidea, Iredale (1942: 35). HEDLEYOCONCHIDAE Iredale, 1942 [June] Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 11(2): 34 Type genus: Hedleyoconcha Pilsbry, 1893 Remarks: Salisbury (1942 [December]: 53) listed Hedleyoconchidae fam. nov. with ref- erence to Iredale (1941a: 265). However, in that paper, Iredale merely “removed [Hed- 86 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI leyoconcha] to the neighbourhood of the family Durgellidae with family rank”, but did not explicitly introduce Hedleyoconchidae. HebyLipaE Bergh, 1895 [January] Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Ge- sellschaft in Wien, 45: 4 Type genus: Hedyle Bergh, 1895 Remarks: Introduced as the vernacular (fam- ily) “die Hedyliden”. First latinized by Eliot (1910: 69-70). -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929- 1935]: 443). Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Hedyle Guenée, 1857 [Lepidoptera] and Hedyle Malmgren, 1865 [Polychaeta]. HEDYLOPSIDAE Odhner, 1952 Reference: Vie et Milieu, 3(2): 144 Type genus: Hedylopsis Thiele, 1931 Remarks: -inae, Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 37); -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 30). HELCIONELLINAE Wenz, 1938 Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 43, 88 Type genus: tHelcionella Grabau & Shimer, 1909 Remarks: -oidea [as -асеа] / -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 172). Hereosını Bernasconi, 1991 [June] Reference: Mémoires de Biospéologie, 18: 238 Type genus: Heleobia Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: Е. С. Thompson (1968: 19-20) had used the expression “the Heleobia tribe”, providing a diagnosis but not formally pro- posing the name Heleobiini. Hewiacipae Cotton & Godfrey, 1933 [May] Reference: The South Australian Naturalist, 14:73 Type genus: Heliacus d'Orbigny, 1842 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 98). HELICARIONIDAE Bourguignat, 1877 Reference: Bulletin de la Société des Scienc- es Physiques et Naturelles de Toulouse, 3(1): 64 Type genus: Helicarion Férussac, 1821 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 1678 (1992: 160), but attributed in error to Bourguignat (1883: 9, as Helixarionidae [based on Helixarion, an incorrect original spelling of the type genus]); authorship cor- rected to Godwin-Austen (1882) by Anony- mous (1993b: 313). -inae, Godwin-Austen (1888: 253); -oidea, [as -acea], Kuroda (1941: 142); -ini, Schileyko (2002: 1188). HELICELLINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 [Jan- uary] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 25e Type genus: Helicella Gray, 1847 Remarks: Placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 431 (1956: 351), but attributed in error to Chenu (1859: 421). -idae, Tryon (1866b: 222). HELICELLINAE lhering, 1909 Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Koniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesell- schaft in Wien, 59: 429 Type genus: Helicella Férussac, 1821 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 431 (1956: 351), but attributed in error to Hesse (1926b: 115). -idae, Pilsbry (1939 [п 1939-1948]: 14); -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54). HELICIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 143 Type genus: Helix Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling Helicinia. Although the name Helicidae is sometimes attributed to Lamarck (1809: 320), that author used the vernacular “Colymacées” (spelled “Coli- macées” in later works). -inae, Swainson (1840: 330); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [п 1925-1926]: 148); -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54). HELICIGONINAE Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in К. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins ftir Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 65 Type genus: Helicigona Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54). HELICINIDAE Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxxiii Type genus: Helicina Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling “les Нейстез” (ver- nacular). First latinized (as Helicinides) by Latreille (1825: 183). -inae [as “Trib. Heli- cinidae”], Mórch (1852: 42); -oidea [as -асеа], Е. С. Thompson (1980: 11). HELICOCRYPTINAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 267 Type genus: tHelicocryptus d’Orbigny, 1850 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 87 HeLicobisciNaE Pilsbry, 1927 [5 July] Reference: [in H. В. Baker] Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadel- phia, 79: 230 Type genus: Helicodiscus Morse, 1864 Remarks: -idae, Solem (1975: 85). HELICODONTINAE Kobelt, 1904 [October] Reference: /conographie der Land- & Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 11: 131 Type genus: Helicodonta Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54); -idae, Schileyko (1972: 41); -oidea, Schiley- ko (1979a: 57). HELICOPELTINAE Marshall, 1996 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 39(3): 250 Type genus: Helicopelta Marshall, 1996 HELICOPHANTIDAE Remarks: Probably a lapsus for Ariophantidae by Germain (1931a: 13). Heuicorsinı Н. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1- 3): 28 Type genus: Helicopsis Fitzinger, 1833 HELICOSTOIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1937 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 62: 257 Type genus: Helicostoa Lamy, 1926 HELICOSTYLINAE Ihering, 1909 Reference: Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesell- schaft in Wien, 59: 430 Type genus: Helicostyla Еегиззас, 1821 HELICOTOMINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): ПИ Type genus: tHelicotoma Salter, 1859 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 189). HELICTERINAE Pease, 1870 [30 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1869[3]): 645 Type genus: Helicteres Beck, 1837 Remarks: Pease based Helicterinae on He- licter Pease, 1862, an unjustified emenda- tion of Helicteres. -idae, Kobelt (1880 [in 1876-1881]: 292). Invalid: placed on the Official Index by Opinion 2017 (2003: 61). See Achatinellinae. HELIGMOTOMIDAE Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 71(295): 169 Type genus: tHeligmotoma Mayer-Eymar, 1896 HELISOMATINAE F. C. Baker, 1928 [after 20 August] Reference: Wisconsin Geological and Natu- ral History Survey, Bulletin 70(1): 309 Type genus: Helisoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Helisominae. -ini [as -ae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 120). HELMINTHOGLYPTIDAE Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (North of Mexico), Vol. 1(1): 24, 31 Type genus: Helminthoglypta Ancey, 1887 Remarks: -inae, same reference; -ini / -ina, Bouchet 4 Hausdorf, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. Roth (1996: 32) established the names Helminthoglyptaina, Helm- inthoglyptales, Helminthoglyptamorpha, Hel- minthoglyptaniki, Helminthoglyptaphim, and Helminthoglyptotes in a phylogenetic clas- sification rejecting formal categorical ranks; he suggested that the name Helminthoglyp- tales could be considered equivalent to Hel- minthoglyptini by a “hypothetical systematist concerned with expressing [his] results within the Linnean hierarchy”. НЕМиВимАЕ Heude, 1890 Reference: Mémoires concernant l'histoire naturelle de l'empire chinois, Tome 1, Cahier 4:167 Type genus: Hemibia Heude, 1890 Remarks: Original spelling Hemibiae. This could be considered a mere plural of Hemi- bia, but has been treated as a subfamily by Kobelt (1895: 353). Hemicyc.Lostoma Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 185, and table between рр. 214-215 Remarks: Original spelling “Hémicyclostomes” (vernacular). Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 32) as the name of a “division” [above ge- nus], containing the genera Nerita, Natica and Neritina. Treated a family by Blainville (1824: 237). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). HEMIPLECTINAE Gude & В. В. Woodward, 1921 [October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(5-6): 186 Type genus: Hemiplecta Albers, 1850 88 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI HEMISININAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891 [23 July] Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(12): 312 Type genus: Hemisinus Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Semisinusinae, based on Semisinus P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Hemisinus; spell- ing corrected under Art. 32.5.3.2. -ini [as Hemisinuseae], Thiele (1928a: 399, 401). See Aylacostomatinae. Hemistominae Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 168 Type genus: Hemistomia Crosse, 1872 Remarks: -idae, Cotton (1959: 354). HEMITOMINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 16 [Japanese text], 10 [English text] Type genus: Hemitoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207-216). HENDERSONIINAE Н. В. Baker, 1926 [29 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 35 Type genus: Hendersonia À. J. Wagner, 1905 HERMAEIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [No- vember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:18 Type genus: Hermaea Lovén, 1844 Remarks: -inae, C. Boettger (1963: 433). HEROIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part [: 221 Type genus: Hero Lovén [in Alder & Hancock], 1855 Remarks: -inae, Bergh (in Carus, 1889: 216); -oidea [as -acea], S. Smith & Heppell (1991: 51). HERVIELLINAE Burn, 1967 [31 December] Reference: Malacologia, 6(1—2): 228 Type genus: Herviella Baba, 1949 Remarks: -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 887). HESPEROCIRRINAE О. Haas, 1953 [8 June] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 101: 39 Type genus: tHesperocirrus O. Haas, 1953 HESSEOLINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 230 Type genus: Hesseola Lindholm, 1927 HETERODORIDIDAE Verrill & Emerton, 1882 [July] Reference: [in Verrill] Transactions of the Con- necticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 5(2): 549 Type genus: Heterodoris Verrill & Emerton, 1882 Remarks: Original spelling Heterodoridae. HETERONERITIDAE Gründel, 1998 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. С, 474(6): 16 Type genus: tHeteronerita Gründel, 1998 HETEROPHROSYNIDAE W. Clark, 1855 Reference: A history of the British marine testa- ceous Mollusca: 7, 387 Remarks: Family containing the genera Jef- freysia and Barleeia. Not available: not based on a genus. HETEROPODA Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 112, 124 Remarks: Original spelling “Hétéropodes” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Mórch (1852: 49). Established as a “section”, equivalent in rank to Gastropoda and Cephalopoda, subse- quently treated by Mórch as a family, and by Thiele (1925 [т 1925-1926]: 88) as “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). HETEROSTROPHA Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 207, 210 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Lanistes and Pseudoceratodes, established at rank between tribe and genus. Not avail- able as a family-group name (not based on a genus). HETEROSUBULITIDAE Bandel, 2002 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Palaontologischen Institut, Universitat Ham- burg, 86: 68 Type genus: tHeterosubulites Bandel, 2002 HEXABRANCHINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 126 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 89 Type genus: Hexabranchus Ehrenberg, 1828 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925- 1926]: 111). HILACANTHIDAE Bourguignat, 1890 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 7, 10(Art. 1): 125 Type genus: Hilacantha Ancey, 1886 Remarks: Original spelling Hylacanthidae, based on Hylacantha, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Hilacantha. Introduced as a replacement name for Tiphobiidae, based on Tiphobia E. А. Smith, 1880, by Bourguig- nat treated as a homonym of Typhobia Pas- coe, 1869 [Coleoptera]. HIPPONICIDAE Troschel, 1861 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(4): 162 Type genus: tHipponix Defrance, 1819 Remarks: -inae [as Hipponycinae], Tryon (1886: 102); -oidea [as -acea], Kuroda (1933b: 184). HISPANOSINUITINAE Fryda & Gutierrez-Marco, 1996 [28 June] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 70(4): 603 Type genus: tHispanosinuites Fryda & Guti- errez-Marco, 1996 HOFFMANNOLIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 14 Type genus: Hoffmannola Strand, 1932 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. HoLOGYRIDAE Kittl, 1899 Reference: Annalen des Kaiserlich-Königli- chen Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums Wien, 14(1): 28, 34 Type genus: tHologyra Koken, 1892 HoLOHEPATICA Bergh, 1884 Reference: Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10:52 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Dorid- idae and Doriopsidae. Established as an “ог- der”. Treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 111) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). HoLorPriDaE Cossmann, 1908 [after March] Reference: Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 12(2): 95 Type genus: tHolopea Hall, 1847 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 232). HoLOPELLIDAE Koken, 1896 Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1): 47, 108 Type genus: tHolopella M'Coy, 1851 HoLoPELMATA Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 [15 June] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29: 78 Remarks: Established at rank between “sub- tribus” [above family group] and family. Treat- ed by Kobelt (1902: 1) as a synonym of Cyclophoridae. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). НогорорвА Pilsbry, 1896 Reference: The Nautilus, 9(10): 110 Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a ge- nus). See also higher category list. HOLOSPIRINAE Pilsbry, 1946 [6 December] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 11(1): 103, 111 Type genus: Holospira Martens, 1860 HOMALAXINAE. See Omalaxinae. HOMALOGYRIDAE. See Omalogyridae. HomALOPOMATINAE Keen, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 270 Type genus: Homalopoma Carpenter, 1864 НомокоРЕОСМАЕ Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 103 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. HOMOIODORIDINAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1): 54 Type genus: Homoiodoris Bergh, 1882 Remarks: -idae [as Homoeodorididae, based on Homoeodoris, an incorrect subsequent spelling], Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 870). HopkinsiinAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Тгайе de zoologie, 5(3): 860 Type genus: Hopkinsia MacFarland, 1905 HOPLODORIDINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 872 Type genus: Hoplodoris Bergh, 1880 90 BOUCHET & ROCROI Новатим D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 179 Type genus: Horatia Bourguignat, 1887 Remarks: -inae, declared new by Radoman (1973a: 8), -idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 21). HORIOSTOMIDAE. See Oriostomatidae. HormoTominaE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 163 Type genus: tHormotoma Salter, 1859 Remarks: -idae, Vostokova (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 118). Given precedence over Plethospirinae by First Reviser choice by P. J. Wagner (2002: 81-82). HUMBOLDTIANINAE Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Volume 1(1): 26, 395 Type genus: Humboldtiana Ihering, 1892 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1979a: 57). HYALAEIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 140 Type genus: Hyalaea Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Hyalinea. Established independently [as Hyalidae] by d’Orbigny (1841 [in 1841-1853]: 71). See Cavoliniidae. HyauipAe Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 210 Type genus: Hyala H.Adams &A. Adams, 1852 Remarks: Homonym of Hyalidae Bulycheva, 1957, based on Hyale Rathke, 1837 [Am- phipodal]. HYALIMACINAE Godwin-Austen, 1882 [July] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 1(2): 59 Type genus: Hyalimax H. Adams & А. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921: 209). HYALININAE Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [November] Reference: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna mexikanischer Land- und Susswasser-Con- chylien, 4: 17 Type genus: Hyalinia Agassiz, 1837 Remarks: -idae [as Fam. Hyalinoidea], Sim- roth (1891: 268). HYALININAE Clessin, 1876 Reference: Deutsche Excursions-Mollusken- Fauna: 19, 62 Type genus: Hyalina Férussac, 1821 Remarks: When he established Hyalininae, Clessin cited the type genus as “Hyalina Gray” (р. 62) and (р. 64) as “Hyalina Еегиззас” as emended by Gray (1840a: 165), which cites “Hyalinae Еегиззас” as a section of Zonites. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Hy- alina Schumacher, 1817 [Marginellidae] and Hyalina Studer, 1820 [Vitrinidae]. HYALOGYRINIDAE Waren & Bouchet, 1993 [4 Jan- uary] Reference: [in Waren, Gofas & Schander] The Veliger, 36(1): 10 Type genus: Hyalogyrina Marshall, 1988 Remarks: Original spelling Hyalogryinidae. In- advertently made available by short diagno- sis. Full description in Waren & Bouchet, 1993 [26 February], Zoologica Scripta, 22(1): 48. HYDATINIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1, 15(60): 385 Type genus: Hydatina Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Homonym of Hydatinidae Ehren- berg, 1838, based on Hydatina Ehrenberg, 1828 [Rotifera]; Hydatinidae Ehrenberg is invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym but it remains an available name. HYDROBIINAE Stimpson, 1865 [August] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 201: 4 Type genus: Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821 Remarks: Not available from Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]: 106 [as Hydrobiae; a plural not equivalent to a family-group пате]). -idae, P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 723-724); -ini [as -ae], Thiele (1928a: 378); -oidea, Giusti & Pezzoli (1982: 466). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 2034 (2003: 152-153), which also emended the family-group name Hydrobiina Mulsant, 1844, type genus Hydrobius Leach, 1815 [Coleoptera], to Hydrobiusina to remove homonymy. See also Paludestrinidae. HYDROCENIDAE Troschel, 1857 [before 30 October] Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(2): 83 Type genus: Hydrocena Kuster, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Hydrocae- nacea, based on Hydrocaena, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Hydrocena. -inae, Stoliczka (1871: 157); -oidea, Golikov & Star- obogatov (1975: 209). HybrococcinaE Thiele, 1928 [12 September] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbticher, Abt. ftir Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55: 375, 380 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 91 Type genus: Hydrococcus Thiele, 1928 Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1939 [т 1938-1944]: 587): НурвомунрАЕ Pruvot-Fol, 1942 [20 March] (1862) Reference: Dana Report, 20: 7 Type genus: Hydromyles Gistel, 1848 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Halopsychidae and Anopsiidae, based on Halopsyche and Anopsia, both treated by Pruvot-Fol as junior synonyms of Hy- dromyles. However, Hydromyles is also a senior synonym of Pterocymodocea, and although Pruvot-Fol cited neither Pterocymo- docea nor Pterocymodoceidae when she established the name Hydromylidae, the lat- ter can be treated as a substitute name for the former. Hydromylidae is in prevailing us- age; it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pterocymodoceidae. -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Gymnoptera, which is not available as a family-group name]. НусвомимаЕ Tryon, 1866 [6 October] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(4): 306 Type genus: Hygromia Risso, 1826 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484), but attributed in error to О. Geyer (1909: 11). -idae, Möllendorff (1898: 147); -ini, Mandahl-Barth (1950: 54): -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). HYGRoPHILA Férussac, 1822 [16 February] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxiij Remarks: Original spelling “Hygrophiles” (ver- nacular); latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [п 1846-1852]: 547). Established as a subor- der. Treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 136) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] and not available as such (not based on a genus). HYLACANTHIDAE. See Hilacanthidae. HYPERSTROPHEMINAE Ногпу, 1964 [November] Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil Prirodovedny, 133(4): 212 Type genus: tHyperstrophema Horny, 1964 HYPOBRANCHIAEIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 De- cember] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 530 Type genus: Hypobranchiaea A. Adams, 1847 Remarks: Hypobranchiaea has traditionally been treated as a synonym of Corambe, in which case Hypobranchiaeidae has priority over Corambidae (but Art. 23.9 may apply). However, this view was challenged by Mar- tynov (1994: 13), who concluded that Hypo- branchiaea is unrecognizable and certainly not a Corambidae. HYPOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 746, 776 Remarks: Latinization of “les inférobranches” (vernacular) by Cuvier. Taxon including the genera Diphyllidia and Phyllidia, established at rank between “order Gastropoda” and ge- nus. Treated as a family (not available as such: not based on a genus), spelling emended to Hypobranchia, by Burmeister (1837: v, 497). HYPSELOSTOMATINAE Zilch, 1959 [17 July] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(2): 162 Type genus: Hypselostoma Benson, 1856 Remarks: -idae, Azuma (1982: 95). Given pre- cedence over Aulacospirinae by First Revis- er's choice by Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]: 136). IANTHINIDAE. See Janthinidae. ICARINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 163 Type genus: /carus Forbes, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Icarina. -idae [in synonymy of Oxynoeidae], Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 431). See Oxynoeidae. IpuLiDAE Iredale 8 O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 210 Type genus: /dulia Leach in Gray, 1852 IGARKIELLIDAE Parkhaev, 2001 Reference: Transactions of the Paleontologi- cal Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 161 Type genus: t/garkiella Vassiljeva, 1998 Remarks: Also declared new by Parkhaev (2002: 35). | ВИМАЕ Burn, 1963 [September] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 13(1): 22 Type genus: //bia Burn, 1963 Remarks: -idae, Burn & Thompson (in Bees- ley et al., 1998: 959). 92 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI ILoicinAE Burn, 1963 [September] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 13(1): 21 Type genus: /Idica Bergh, 1889 IMBRICARINAE Troschel, 1867 [December] Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(2): 86 Type genus: /mbricaria Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Imbricarina. Imerınıınae Hoffmann, 1928 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 2: 1230 Type genus: /merinia Cockerell, 1891 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Sarasinulinae Hoffmann, 1925, based on Sarasinula Grimpe & Hoffmann, 1924, placed by Hoffmann in the synonymy of /m- erinia. Article 40.2 of the Code might apply; however, subfamily names are hardly ever used in taxonomical works dealing with Veronicellidae, and there is no “prevailing usage” to support application of Art. 40.2. We believe that priority should apply, i.e. Sarasinulinae is the valid name. ImocLosipae Nútzel, Erwin & Mapes, 2000 [23 June] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 74(4): 579, 589 Type genus: f/mogloba Nützel, Erwin & Mapes, 2000 IMPERATORINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 144 Type genus: /mperator Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Imperatorina. INCRISPELLIDAE Tasch, 1963 [November] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 37(6): 1246 Type genus: t/ncrispella Tasch, 1963 Remarks: Silicified open coiled tubes de- scribed as freshwater Gastropoda, but there is no feature to suggest its gastropod, or even mollusc, nature. INIFORINAE Kosuge, 1966 [31 August] Reference: Malacologia, 4(2): 314 Type genus: /niforis Jousseaume, 1884 INUDINAE Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1967 [De- cember] Reference: Studies in Tropical Oceanography, 6: 143, 182 Type genus: /nuda Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1967 INVOLVEA Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 322 Remarks: Original spelling “les Enroulées” (vernacular). Latinized by Rafinesque (1815: 145). Spelling emended by Menke (1828: 44) to Involutae, and by Burmeister (1837: 506) to Involuta. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). See also Convolutidae. loDEIDAE Leach, 1847 [October] Reference: [in Gray, ed.] Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History, 20: 269 Type genus: lodes “Leach MS” Remarks: Not available: the type genus was not an available name (nomen nudum) when Gray established lodeidae. lodes was later made available by Mórch (1860: 273), who however did not cite lodeidae. IRAVADIINAE Thiele, 1928 [25 April] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbúcher, Abt. fúr Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55: 355, 380 Type genus: /ravadia Blanford, 1867 Remarks: -idae, Volkova & Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 144, 150). Brandt (1968: 266) acted as First Reviser to establish precedence of lravadiinae over Fairbankiinae. Isanoını Hickman, 2003 Reference: The marine flora and fauna of Dampier, Western Australia, 1: 71 Type genus: /sanda H. Adams &A. Adams, 1854 ISCHNOPTYGMATIDAE Erwin, 1988 [January] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 62(1): 66 Type genus: t/schnoptygma Erwin, 1988 Remarks: Original spelling Ischnoptygmidae. ISIDORINAE Annandale, 1922 [August] Reference: Records of the Indian Museum, 24(3): 363 Type genus: /sidora Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: Introduced in synonymy, but avail- able under Art. 11.6.1 because it has been treated as an available name, e.g. by Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1673). -idae, van Ben- them Jutting (1927: 15). 13 АМИМАЕ Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 10 Type genus: /slamia Radoman, 1973 Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 21). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 3 ISOSPIRIDAE Wangberg-Eriksson, 1964 [15 No- vember] Reference: Geologiska Föreningens i Stock- holm Förhandlingar, 86(3): 229 Type genus: t/sospira Koken, 1897 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov & Moskalev (1987: 8). ISTRIANIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 22 Type genus: /striana Velkovrh, 1971 Remarks: Climo (1974: 255, 267) had recog- nized an “/striana-tribe within Hydrobiinae”, which he did not formally name. ITIERIDAE Cossmann, 1896 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- paree, 2: 16 Type genus: t/tieria Matheron, 1842 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (1965: 126); -inae, J. С. Fischer & Kollmann (in J. C. Fischer, 1997). ITRUVIIDAE Lyssenko & Aliev, 1990 [after 5 No- vember] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1990(4): 107 Type genus: f/truvia Stoliczka, 1867 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Name attributed to Lyssenko (1984), which is a dis- sertation abstract, not available for nomen- clatural purposes. JACOSTIDAE Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 11(2): 1091 Type genus: Jacosta Gray, 1821 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Helicellidae Ihering because Pilsbry treat- ed Jacosta as a senior synonym of Helicella Férussac, 1821. Jacosta has been placed on the Official Index by Opinion 431 (1956: 349, 351), hence rendering Jacostidae invalid. JAMINIINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 517 Type genus: Jaminia Risso, 1826 JANELLIDAE Gray, 1853 [December] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 12: 415 Type genus: Janella Gray, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Janella Grateloup, 1838 [Mollusca]. See also Atho- racophoridae. JANINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 165 Type genus: Janus Verany, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Janina. Established independently by Bergh (in Carus, 1889: 216). -idae [as “Tribu des Janides (Jan- idae)”], Blanchard (1849: 76). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Janus Stephens, 1835 [Hymenoptera]. JANOLIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1933 Reference: Mémoires de l'Institut d'Egypte, 21: 137 Type genus: Janolus Bergh, 1884 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Zephyrinidae. Janolus is not a senior syn- onym of Zephyrina Quatrefages, 1843, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. See also Antiopellidae. JANTHINIDAE Lamarck, 1822 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(2): 204 Type genus: Janthina Róding, 1798 Remarks: The name Janthinidae is sometimes attributed to Lamarck (1812: 117), who keyed “Janthine [Genre unique de sa famille)” [= only genus of its family]; we do not regard this as a valid establishment of the name under the Code. Original spelling (1822) “les Janthines” (vernacular). First latinized [as lanthinea, based on /anthina, an incorrect subsequent spelling] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 248), with explicit reference to Lamarck. -inae, Swainson (1840: 195, 210); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). JANULINAE Wenz, 1923 [20 March] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 17: 300 Type genus: Janulus Lowe, 1852 JAPEUTHRIINAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] Reference: A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and adja- cent area: 228 Type genus: Japeuthria Iredale, 1918 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. JEFFREYSIDAE H. Adams & А. Adams, 1852 [No- vember] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 10: 359 Type genus: Jeffreysia Alder [in Forbes & Han- ley], 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Jeffresiidae. 94 BOUCHET & ROCROI JENNERIINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 269 Type genus: Jenneria Jousseaume, 1884 JINONICELLIDAE Pokorny, 1978 Reference: Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- logickeho, 53(1): 41 Type genus: tJinonicella Pokorny, 1978 Remarks: Placed in Archaeogastropoda by Pokorny, but position as a mollusc rejected by Fryda (1999: 27). JOCULATORINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: Joculator Hedley, 1909 JOHANICERAMINAE Jaume & de la Torre, 1972 [after 9 October] Reference: Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoologia de la Habana: 1647 Type genus: Johaniceramus Jaume & de la Torre, 1972 JOHNSTRUPIINI SChilder, 1939 [1 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 71(5- 6): 170 Type genus: tJohnstrupia Ravn, 1933 JOHNWYATTIDAE Serna, 1979 [September] Reference: Boletin de Geologia [Universidad Industrial de Santander, Colombia], 13(27): 32 Type genus: tJohnwyattia Serna, 1979 JUGIDAE Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov & Sayenko, 2004 Reference: Molliuski, in: Opredelitel Presno- vodnykh bespozvonochnykh Rossii i sopre- delnykh territorii, 6: 262, 280 Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.1 and 16.2: name not explicitly indicated as intentionally new, and name of the type genus [inferred to be Juga H. 8 A. Adams, 1854] not cited. JULIDAE E. A. Smith, 1885 [after September] Reference: Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. М. $. Challenger, Zoology, 13(1): 269 Type genus: Julia Gould, 1862 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12); -inae, С. Boettger (1963: 433). JULLIENIN! Davis, 1979 [6 June] Reference: Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Monograph 20: 23 Type genus: Jullienia Crosse & P. Fischer, 1876 Remarks: -idae, loganzen & Starobogatov (1982: 1145). KAIPARATHININI Marshall, 1993 [1 April] Reference: The Veliger, 36(2): 185 Type genus: fKaiparathina Laws, 1941 KALIELLINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 612 Type genus: Kaliella Blanford, 1863 Remarks: Hausdorf (1998: 57) determined, as First Reviser, the relative precedence of Chroninae over Kaliellinae. KALINGINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1956 [March] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 80: 356 Type genus: Kalinga Alder & Hancock, 1864 Remarks: Declared again nov. by Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 862). KALOPLOCAMINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 323 Type genus: Kaloplocamus Bergh, 1892 Remarks: Original spelling Caloplocaminae, based on Caloplocamus Thiele, 1931, an unjustified emendation of Kaloplocamus. KANAMARUIDAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] Reference: A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area: 237 Type genus: Kanamarua Kuroda, 1951 Remarks: Original spelling Kanamariidae. Not available: no diagnosis. KENTRODORIDINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbticher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 135 Type genus: Kentrodoris Bergh, 1874 Remarks: Established as a subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1954: 273). Discodoridinae given precedence over Ken- trodoridinae by First Reviser’s action by Valdés (2002: 630). KHAIRKHANIDAE Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 July] Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 180 Type genus: Khairkhania Missarzhevsky, 1981 KINISHBIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [af- ter 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 25 Type genus: tKinishbia Winters, 1956 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 20 KIRELINAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov 4 Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Kirelia Radoman, 1983 KiTTLIDISCIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 217 Type genus: tKittlidiscus O. Haas, 1953 Киким H. Nordsieck, 1986 [September] Reference: Heldia, 1(4): 116 Type genus: tKlikia Pilsbry, 1895 Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. KNIGHTITINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tKnightites Moore, 1941 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 183). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207). KOLHYMAMNICOLIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Kolhymamnicola Starobogatov & Budnikova, 1976 KOSMOPLEURINAE Gründel, 2003 [30 Septem- ber] Reference: Stuttgarter Beitrage zur Natur- kunde, ser. В (Geologie und Paläontologie), 340: 21 Type genus: tKosmopleura Grúndel, 2003 KosoviNAE Atanackovic, 1959 Reference: Geoloshki Glasnik, 3: 352 [Serbo- Croatian text], 373 [French text] Туре genus: tKosovia “Pavlovic, 1931” Remarks: Name only, no description. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 because it was ap- parently not used as valid before 2000. And also the type genus was not available from Pavlovic, 1931 (but was subsequently made available by Zilch, 1960). KRAMERIELLINAE Fryda & Heidelberger, 2003 Reference: Bulletin of Czech Geological Sur- vey, 78(1): 38 Type genus: tKrameriella Fryda & Heidel- berger, 2003 Kuskokwimipae Fryda & Blodgett, 2001 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 76(1): 41 Type genus: tKuskokwimia Fryda 8 Blodgett, 2001 LACHESINAE L. Bellardi, 1877 [after May] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte 2: 150 Type genus: Lachesis Risso, 1826 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- опут of Lachesis Daudin, 1803 [Reptilia]. See Donovaniinae. Laciniariini H. Nordsieck, 1963 [30 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 92(3— 4): 114 Туре депиз: Laciniaria Hartmann, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Laciniarieae. LACUNIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 1:92 Type genus: Lacuna Turton, 1827 Remarks: -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867- 1871]: 261); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitniko- va (1983: 21). Lacunopsini Davis, 1979 [6 June] Reference: Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Monograph 20: 23 Type genus: Lacunopsis Deshayes, 1876 Remarks: -idae, loganzen & Starobogatov (1982: 1145); -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnik- ova (1983: 22). LADAMAREKIIDAE Fryda, 1998 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(1): 46 Type genus: tLadamarekia Horny, 1992 LADINULIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 73:39 Type genus: tLadinula Bandel, 1992 LAEOCOCHLIDINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 28 Type genus: Laeocochlis Dunker 8 Metzger, 1874 Remarks: Original spelling Laiocochliinae, based on Laiocochlis, an incorrect original spelling; see Opinion 1700 (1993: 61). % BOUCHET & ROCROI LAEVAPICINAE Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(2): 147 Type genus: Laevapex Walker, 1903 Remarks: Original spelling Laevapecinae. -idae, Hannibal (1914: 24). LAEVILITORININAE Reid, 1989 [28 July] Reference: Philosophical Transactions ofthe Royal Society of London, ser. В, 324(1220): 91 Type genus: Laevilitorina Pfeffer [in Martens & Pfeffer], 1886 LAGINIOPSIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1922 [after 6 March] Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences [Paris], 174: 698 Type genus: Laginiopsis Pruvot-Fol, 1922 LAGOCHEILIDAE Stoliczka, 1872 [after 6 August] Reference: Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 41(2): 269 Type genus: Lagocheilus Blanford, 1864 LAILINAE Burn, 1967 [August] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 14(2): 213 Type genus: Laila MacFarland, 1905 LAMARCKIELLINAE SChileyko, 2003 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 10: 1350 Type genus: Lamarckiella Móllendorff, 1898 L'AMELLARIIDAE d’Orbigny, 1841 Reference: Histoire physique, politique et na- turelle de l'ile de Cuba. Mollusques, 1: 200 Type genus: Lamellaria Montagu, 1815 Remarks: Original spelling Lamellaridae. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 311); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925- 1926]: 87). Lame tata Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Lamellés” (vernac- ular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 202). Es- tablished as a family and not available as such (not based on existing genus). LAMELLIDEINAE Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- ruary] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- Hin 2212 162 Type genus: Lamellidea Pilsbry, 1910 Remarks: -ini, same reference. LAMELLIDORIDIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1933 Reference: Mémoires de l'Institut d'Egypte, 21: 138 Type genus: Lamellidoris Alder & Hancock, 1855 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Onchidorididae because, in violation of the Principle of Priority, Pruvot-Fol treated Lamellidoris as a valid genus name and Onchidoris Blainville, 1816, as a synonym. -пае, Pruvot-Fol (1954: 295). LAMELLIPHORIDAE Korobkov, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhono- gie: 178 Type genus: tLamelliphorus Cossmann, 1916 Remarks: Attributed to “Korobkov, 1955”, but we have not been able to find it in any of Korobkov's 1955 papers. LAMINIFERINAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 20: 794 Type genus: tLaminifera О. Boettger, 1863 LAMPADIIDAE Winckworth, 1945 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 26(4-5): 146 Type genus: Lampadion Röding, 1798 Lampusupae Newton, 1891 [22 August] Reference: Systematic listofthe F. E. Edwards collection of British Oligocene and Eocene Mollusca in the British Museum (Natural His- tory): 145 Type genus: Lampusia Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Lampusidae. Intro- duced as a replacement name for Tritonidae, based on Triton Montfort, 1810, a junior hom- onym of Triton Linnaeus, 1758. Lampusiidae is not in current use and Art. 40.2 does not apply. See also Aquillidae and Lotoriidae. LANASCALIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 73: 48 Type genus: tLanascala Bandel, 1992 LANCINAE Hannibal, 1914 [13 June] Reference: The Nautilus, 28(2): 24 Type genus: Lanx Clessin, 1880 Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry (1925: 73-74). LANISTINAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 22 Type genus: Lanistes Montfort, 1810 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 97 LANZAIIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov 8 Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Lanzaia Brusina, 1906 Laocaını Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1219 Type genus: Laocaia Kuzminykh, 1999 Remarks: Original spelling Laocaini. LaominaE Suter, 1913 [December] Reference: Manual of the New Zealand Mol- lusca: 732 Type genus: Laoma Gray, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937a: 313). LAONINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 71 Type genus: Laona A. Adams, 1865 LAPINURIDAE Er. Marcus 8 Ev. Marcus, 1970 [August] Reference: Studies on the fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 33: 19 Type genus: Lapinura Er. Marcus € Ev. Mar- cus, 1970 Remarks: Not available under Art. 15: pro- posed conditionally. АРЕУЗНОАЕ. See Aplysiidae. LAROCHEIDAE Finlay, 1927 [19 January] Reference: Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute, 57: 486 Type genus: Larochea Finlay, 1927 Remarks: -inae, Marshall (1993b: 285). LASKEYINAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [af- ter 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: Laskeya lredale, 1918 LATHOPHTHALMINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 75 Type genus: Lathophthalmus Pruvot-Fol, 1932 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Cryptophthalminae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. Art. 40.2 does not apply. LATIIDAE Hutton, 1882 [May] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 14: 156 Type genus: Latia Gray, 1850 Remarks: -inae [declared nov.], Hannibal (1912: 147); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 46). LATIRIDAE Iredale, 1929 [23 or 24 March] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 5(4): 346 Type genus: Latirus Montfort, 1810 LATOUCHELLIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187:70 Type genus: fLatouchella Cobbold, 1921 LATRUNCULINAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 139 Type genus: Latrunculus Gray, 1847 LAUBELLIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 217 Type genus: fLaubella Kittl, 1891 LAUBIERINIDAE Warén 8 Bouchet, 1990 [2 Jan- uary] Reference: The Veliger, 33(1): 69 Type genus: Laubierina Warén & Bouchet, 1990 Remarks: -oidea [as -ioidea], Bandel & Riedel (1994а: 347). LAURIINAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 201 Type genus: Lauria Gray, 1840 Remarks: Name placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 484), but credited in error to Thiele, 1931. -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 509); -idae, Bank et al. (2001: 86). LAVIGERIIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 79 Type genus: Lavigeria Bourguignat, 1888 Remarks: -inae, Morrison (1954: 358). LEACHIAE Remarks: “Leachiae Martens, 1858” (р. 193) is listed by Kabat & Hershler (1993: 6) as a family-group name, based on Leachia Ris- so, 1826. However, Martens indicates that he treated Leachia as a section of Hydro- bia, and Leachiae is merely a plural. LeEDOULXIINAE Pilsbry, 1919 [16 December] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 40: 245 Type genus: Ledoulxia Bourguignat, 1885 98 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI LEMINDIDAE Griffiths, 1985 [June] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 95(7): 270 Type genus: Leminda Griffiths, 1985 LEPETELLINAE Dall, 1882 [5 Мау] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 4: 408 Type genus: Lepetella Verrill, 1880 Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1908: 89); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 6). LEPETIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 93 Type genus: Lepeta Gray, 1842 Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry (1891: 66); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 6). LEPETODRILIDAE McLean, 1988 [4 May] Reference: Philosophical Transactions ofthe Royal Society of London, ser. В, 319: 5 Type genus: Lepetodrilus McLean, 1988 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. LepetopsipAe McLean, 1990 [7 November] Reference: Journal of Zoology, London, 222(3): 489 Type genus: fLepetopsis Whitfield, 1882 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. LEPTACHATININI Cockerell, 1913 [14 February] Reference: Science, new ser., 37(946): 256 Type genus: Leptachatina Gould, 1848 Remarks: -inae, Pilsbry & Cooke (1915 [in 1914—1916]: 65). LEPTARIONTINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 9) 22 Type genus: Leptarionta Crosse & P. Fischer, 1872 LEPTAXINAE С. Boettger, 1909 [20 January] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(1): 4 Type genus: Leptaxis Lowe, 1852 Remarks: Original spelling Leptaxidinae. -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 5). LEPTICHNINI Van Goethem, 1977 [July] Reference: Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Annales, Sciences Zoologiques, 218: 91 Type genus: Leptichnus Simroth, 1896 Remarks: Original spelling Leptichneini. LEPTOGLOSSAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 294, 314 Remarks: Established as a division of the “su- perfamily” Pseudodorididae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). LePYRIDAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1951 [4 April] Reference: Notulae Naturae of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 233: 5 Type genus: Lepyrium Dall, 1896 Remarks: -inae, Г. С. Thompson (1981: 38). LESUEURILLIDAE P. J. Wagner, 2002 Reference: Smithsonian Contributions to Pa- leobiology, 88: 75 Type genus: fLesueurilla Koken, 1898 LEUCOCHROIDAE Westerlund, 1886 Reference: Fauna der in der paláarctischen Region lebenden Binnenconchylien: title page Type genus: Leucochroa Beck, 1837 Remarks: -ini [as Leucochroea], Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 383); -тае [in the sense of Helicellinae], H. B. Baker (1956a: 132). When he established Leucochroidae, West- erlund considered Helix candidissima Draparnaud, 1801, to be the type-species of Leucochroa. However, Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 585-586) had earlier validly designated Helix albella Linnaeus, 1758 [= Theba pisana (Muller, 1774)]; see Forcart (1965b: 255). The case has been submitted (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2004) to the ICZN to place Leucochroidae on the Official Index. LEUCONOPSIDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 82 Type genus: Leuconopsis Hutton, 1884 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. LEUCOPHYTIIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 10 Type genus: Leucophytia Winckworth, 1949 LEucozoniDAE Mörch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 279 Remarks: Original spelling Leucozonae. Es- tablished as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 99 LiARDETINI Н. В. Baker, 1938 [10 October] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- tin, 158: 11 Type genus: Liardetia Gude, 1913 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Liardetiae. LIAREIDAE Powell, 1946 [after 19 July] Reference: The shellfish of New Zealand, ed. 2:70 Type genus: Liarea L. Pfeiffer, 1853 Remarks: -inae, Ponder & Waren (1988: 292). LiciNINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part 1:82 Type genus: Licina Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Licinina. -idae, Ko- belt & Möllendorff (1898 [in 1897-1899]: 180). Homonym of Licininae Bonelli, 1810, based on Licinus Fabricius, 1802 [Coleoptera]. Lisuipae Pilsbry, 1891 [25 August] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 43: 317 Type genus: Liguus Montfort, 1810 LiLJEVALLOSPIRIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 70 Туре genus: fLiljevallospira Knight, 1945 LimacipAE Lamarck, 1801 Reference: Systéme des animaux sans vertebres: 62 Type genus: Limax Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling “les Limaciers” (ver- nacular). Becomes “les Limaces” in Férus- sac (1807: 36) and “les Limaciens” in Lamarck (1809: 320, and later works). First latinized [as (family) Limaxia and (subfami- ly) Limacidia] by Rafinesque (1815); also [as Limacinia] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 234). -oidea, H. B. Baker (1956a: 132). Limacıpae Winckworth, 1951 [5 March] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 23(5): 132 Type genus: Limacia O. Е. Müller, 1781 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Valdés, herein [for consistency of ranking]. LimaciniDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 144, 151 Type genus: Limacina Bosc, 1817 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], S. M. Smith 8 Heppell (1991: 45). LiMACOPSIDAE Gerhardt, 1935 [16 July] Reference: Zeitschrift für Morphologie und Okologie der Tiere, 30(2): 329 Type genus: Limacopsis Simroth, 1888 ЫМАРОМТНОАЕ Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 167 Type genus: Limapontia Johnston, 1836 Remarks: Original spelling Limapontiadae. Name sometimes attributed in error to Johnston (1836: 79), who suggested that Limapontia, [Elysia] viridis and others might form a “separate order of their class”, which he did not name. -oidea, Jensen (1996: 118). LimicCOLARIINAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 473 Type genus: Limicolaria Schumacher, 1817 LIMNOCOCHLIDES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Limnocochlides” (vernacular). Latinized, with identical spell- ing, by Latreille (1825: 181). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). LIMNOPHILIDAE Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 297 Remarks: Taxon containing the tribes (sic) Auriculinae, Lymnaeinae and Planorbinae. Limnophila treated as superfamily by F. C. Baker (1928: 187). Not available as a fami- ly-group name (not based on a genus). LimnoPHYSIDAE W. Dybowski, 1903 [19 Septem- ber] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 35(9-10): 139 Type genus: Limnophysa Fitzinger, 1833 LIMNOREIDAE В. Dybowski, 1911 Reference: Kosmos, 36: 961 Type genus: Limnorea W. Dybowski, 1875 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Limnorea Goldfuss, 1826 [Porifera], and Limnorea Agassiz, 1846 [Coleoptera]. 100 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI LIMNOSTREAE. See Lymnostreae. LIMNOTROCHIDAE Ancey, 1906 [30 June] Reference: Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 40: 245 Type genus: Limnotrochus E. A. Smith, 1880 LINDHOLMIOLINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 116 Type genus: Lindholmiola Hesse, 1931 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4). LioATLANTINAE В. Dybowski 4 Grochmalicki, 1920 Reference: Kosmos, 45: 99, 114 Type genus: Lioatlanta В. Dybowski 8 Grochmal- icki, 1920 LioBAICALIINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 277 Type genus: Liobaicalia Martens, 1876 LIOCARENINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 42, 48 Туре genus: tLiocarenus Harris & Burrows, 1891 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 11). LiocasPiNAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 277 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. LioconcHAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1920 Reference: Kosmos, 45: 89, 103 Remarks: Not available: a plural noun (Art. 11.7.1.2) for certain loosely coiled gastro- pods and not based on a genus. LIOMESINAE P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 624 Type genus: Liomesus Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: -idae, Goryachev (1987b: 35); -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. LIOPLACINAE Gill, 1863 [before 3 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15: 36, 38 Type genus: Lioplax Troschel, 1857 Remarks: Original spelling Lioplaces. -idae, Hannibal (1912: 195). LIOSARMATINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1920 Reference: Kosmos, 45: 114 Type genus: tLiosarmata В. Dybowski & Gro- chmalicki, 1920 Remarks: Original spelling Liosarmatae. Liosa- rmata and Microliopalaeina have the same type species, and Microliopalaeinae is a jun- ior objective synonym of Liosarmatinae. LIOSPIRINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tLiospira Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 201). Liostominı Schander, Halanych, Dahlgren & Sundberg, 2003 [May] Reference: Zoologica Scripta, 32(3): 249 Type genus: Liostomia С. О. Sars, 1878 Remarks: Not available: established as “node- based informal name Liostomini”, defined as “the least inclusive clade comprising Liosto- mia clavula (Loven 1846) and Spiralinella pellucida (Dillwyn 1817)". Lioripae Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 64, 88 Туре депиз: Liotia Gray, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Liotiadae. -inae, H. Adams & А. Adams (1854: 403). LiPPISTIDAE Iredale, 1924 [24 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- ety of New South Wales, 49(3): 251 Type genus: Lippistes Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Trichotropidae on the grounds that Lippistes has precedence over Trichotropis Broderip & С. В. Sowerby |, 1829. However, Iredale did not consider Trichotropis a synonym of Lippistes, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. LirIOLIDAE Golikov & Kusakin, 1978 [after 16 February] Reference: Opredeliteli po Faune SSSR, 116: 220 Type genus: Liriola Dall, 1870 LIRONOBINAE Ponder, 1967 [29 September] Reference: Transactions of the Royal Society of New Zealand, Zoology, 9(17): 219 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 101 Type genus: Lironoba lredale, 1915 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975211); LiRULARINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 122 Type genus: Lirularia Dall, 1909 LISSODORIDINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 866 Type genus: Lissodoris Odhner, 1934 LITHOGLYPHINAE Tryon, 1866 [1 April] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(2):456 Type genus: Lithoglyphus C. Pfeiffer, 1828 Remarks: Not available from Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]: 104 [as Lithoglyphi; a plural not equivalent to a family-group name]. -idae, Ko- belt (1878 [in 1876-1881]: 133); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 379). Declared new sub- family, despite reference to Troschel, Wenz and others, by D. W. Taylor (1966b: 182). LITHOGLYPHULIDAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 14 Type genus: Lithoglyphulus Schlickum & Schütt, 1971 Remarks: See also Tanousiidae. LiTIOPINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 155 Type genus: Litiopa Rang, 1829 Remarks: Original spelling Litiopina. -idae, P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 718). LiTTORIDININI Thiele, 1928 [12 September] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55: 372, 378 Type genus: Littoridina Souleyet, 1852 Remarks: Original spelling Littoridineae. Au- thorship discussed by Thompson & Her- schler (1991: 669). -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51); -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 33); -oidea, loganzen & Starobo- gatov (1982: 1145). LITTORIDINOPSIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Littori- dinopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyi- ka resembling Littorinidae, and the name ap- pears to have been descriptive. LiTTORINIDAE Children, 1834 Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 28: 110 Type genus: Littorina Férussac, 1822 Remarks: -inae [as Littorinae], Troschel (1858 [п 1856-1891]: 129); -oidea [as -асеа], Cossmann (1916: 5-7). Livonini Вай 8 Poppe, 2001 [September] Reference: A taxonomic introduction to the Recent Volutidae: 22 Type genus: Livonia Gray, 1855 LiVORNIELLIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 107 Type genus: Livorniella Rankin, 1979 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 31). LOBIFERIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1947 [14 June] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 87: 101 Type genus: Lobifera Pease, 1860 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Caliphyllidae because Lobifera is the old- est genus-group name in the family. LOBIGERIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 173 Type genus: Lobiger Krohn, 1847 Lomanoripae Bergh, 1890 [May] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 5: 49 Type genus: Lomanotus Verany, 1844 LONGICOMMISSURATA Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 95 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Aplysia only, established at subfamily rank. Not avail- able as a family-group name (not based on a genus). LoPHIOTOMINAE Morrison, 1965 [1 December] Reference: The American Malacological Union, Annual Reports for 1965: 2 Type genus: Lophiotoma Casey, 1904 Remarks: Not available: Morrison diagnosed together “the subfamily Lophiotominae or Crassispirinae” without giving any charac- 102 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI ter specific to Lophiotominae. Lophiotoma and Crassispira are not considered consub- familial by Taylor et al. (1993: 125). LoPHOcERCINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 163 Type genus: Lophocercus Krohn, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Lephocercina, based on the incorrect spelling Lephocercus. -idae, Gray (1850b: 98). See Oxynoeidae. LOPHOSPIRINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Palaozoologie, 6(1): 124 Type genus: tLophospira Whitfield, 1886 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 207); -oidea, P. J. Wagner (1999: 30). Lorinae Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 92 Type genus: Lora Gistel, 1848 Remarks: Thiele used Lora for the boreal spe- cies now called Oenopota, and Lorinae would then be a senior synonym of Oenop- otinae. However, Lora is a replacement name for Defrancia Millet, 1827, non Bronn, 1825, and its type-species has been ruled by Opinion 666 (1963: 267) to be Defrancia pagoda Millet, 1826; it would then be a jun- ior synonym of Defranciinae and Clathurel- linae. Under Art. 41 the case needs to be referred to the Commission. Not a homonym of Loridae Gray, 1821, based on Loris Geof- froy Saint-Hilaire, 1796 [Mammalia], which was emended to Lorisidae by Opinion 1995 (2002; Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 59: 65-67). LoTorıpae Harris, 1897 [after 25 March] Reference: Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca in the Department of Geology, British Museum (Natural History), Part 1: 185 Type genus: Lotorium Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Replacement name for Tritonidae, invalid because its type genus Triton Montfort, 1810, is a junior homonym of Triton Linnaeus, 1758. See also Aquillidae and Lampusiidae. Lottipae Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 115 Type genus: Lottia Gray, 1833 Remarks: Original spelling Lottiadae. -inae / -ini, Lindberg (1988b: 388); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Acmaeoidea over which it has priority]. LOXONEMATIDAE Koken, 1889 Reference: Neues Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie, Geologie und Paleontologie, Beilage Band, 6: 440 Type genus: fLoxonema Phillips, 1841 Remarks: Original spelling “Loxonematiden” (vernacular). Latinized by Böhm (1895: 262). -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1909: 11); -inae, Wenz (1938: 39, 45, 377). LoxoPLociNAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 105 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus [Loxoplocus P. Fischer, 1885, is unre- lated: it was introduced as a subgenus of Murchisonia and placed in Pleurotomariidae, whereas Cossmann established Loxoploci- nae for a group of Volutidae]. LoyiNAE Martynov, 1994 [after 22 September] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(10): 7 Type genus: Loy Martynov, 1994 LUCERNINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 162, 328 Type genus: Lucerna Roding, 1798 Remarks: The genus name Lucerna was first published by Humphrey (1797) in a work placed on the Official Index. It was subse- quently used as valid, with or without refer- ence to Humphrey, by several authors, with different taxonomic extensions. When he es- tablished Lucerninae, Swainson used Lucer- na in the sense of Dentellaria Schumacher, 1817, i.e. for species of Pleurodontidae, and not in the sense of Róding, 1798 (type spe- cies designated by Kennard, 1942: 117, Helix ringens Gmelin; i.e. a species of the orthalicid subfamily Bulimulidae, tribe Odontostomini). Under Art. 41, the case should be brought to the Commission. The name Lucerninae has priority over Orthalicidae Albers, 1860, Bulim- ulidae Tryon, 1867, Odontostomidae Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898, and Pleurodontidae Ihering, 1912, but it has never been used as a valid name. -idae, H. B. Baker (1956: 132). LuciELLIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tLuciella de Koninck, 1883 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 209). Luruni Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 55: 145 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 103 Type genus: Luria Jousseaume, 1884 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Schilder (1939: 178). -inae, C. Meyer (2003: 421). LYMNAEINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 144 Type genus: Lymnaea Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Lymnid- ia. First established as “les Lymnéens” (ver- nacular) by Lamarck (1812: 116), but not generally credited to this author (see Bouchet & Rocroi, 2001: 173). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 495 (1957: 293). -idae [as “Fam. Limnacea’], Blainville (1824: 242); -oidea, Hannibal (1912a: 137). See also Lym- nostreae. LYMNOSTREAE Férussac, 1819 [10 July] Reference: Histoire naturelle générale et par- ticulière des mollusques terrestres et fluvia- tiles: 20 Remarks: Established as the Latin name equivalent to the family “les Lymnéens”, with a diagnosis but no included taxon. Spelling emended to Limnostreae by Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxxiij), there including the genera Espiphylla, Planorbis, Physa, Lym- neus, Leptoxis, Lomastoma, Ancylus, and Eutrema. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). LyocycLibAE Thiele, 1925 [before 10 Novem- ber] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition 1898-1899, 17(2): 82 [116] Type genus: Lyocyclus Thiele, 1925 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 245). LYOGYRINAE Pilsbry, 1916 [4 December] Reference: The Nautilus, 30(7): 84 Type genus: Lyogyrus Gill, 1863 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928a: 378). LYRIINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Septem- ber] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 15 [285] Type genus: Lyria Gray, 1847 Remarks: -ini, Bail & Poppe (2001: 7, 11). LYSINOINAE Hoffmann, 1928 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 2: 1239 Type genus: Lysinoe H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: Original spelling Lysinoeinae. -ini, H. Nordsieck (1987: 22). MACGILLIVRAYIIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [November] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:88 Type genus: Macgillivrayia Forbes, 1852 MACLURITIDAE Carpenter, 1861 Reference: Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 216 Type genus: tMaclurites Lesueur, 1818 Remarks: Original spelling Maclureadae, based on Мас/игеа Emmons, 1842, ап un- justified emendation of Maclurites. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1470 (1988: 64). -oidea [as -aeacea], Gill (1871: 11). MACROCERAMINAE Jaume & de la Torre, 1972 Reference: Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoologia de La Habana: 1528 Type genus: Macroceramus Guilding, 1829 MACROCHEILIDAE White, 1877 Reference: Report upon United States geo- graphical surveys west of the one hundredth meridian. Vol. 4, Paleontology: 160 Type genus: tMacrocheilus Phillips, 1841 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Macrocheilus Kirby, 1838 [Coleoptera]. MACROCHLAMYDINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [April] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 1(6): 254 Type genus: Macrochlamys Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Macrochlaminae. -idae, Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 321); -ini [as Macrochlamydi], Solem (1966: 27). Macrocycuipae Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 145 Type genus: Macrocyclis Beck, 1837 Macroocona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxx ii, Xxxiv Remarks: Emendation of the name Macroon. Alternative original spelling Macroógona. Es- tablished as a “tribe”, immediately below fam- ily [Helicidae], the author having “purposely abstained from assigning subfamily rank to the natural tribes of Helices”, but Acavinae given as an alternative name. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). 104 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! Macroon Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 390— 391 Remarks: Established as a “group” above ge- nus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See Macroogona. Macrostoma Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 118 Remarks: Original spelling “les Macrostomes” (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 199). Spelling emended to Macrostomidae by Broderip (1839: 320). Taxon containing the genera Stomatia and Stomatella, estab- lished as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). MaAoRELLIDAE Preston, 1911 [January] Reference: Zoological Record, 46(N): 76 Type genus: Madrella Alder & Hancock, 1864 Remarks: Not available from Vayssière (1909: 636), who had established “Madrellidés” (vernacular name published after 1900). МаАсшрдАЕ Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899, 17(2): 138 [172] Type genus: Magilus Montfort, 1810 MAIKHANELLIDAE Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 July] Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 179 Туре genus: tMaikhanella Zhegallo, 1982 Remarks: Original spelling Majkhanellidae, based on Majkhanella, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Maikhanella. -inae, Feng, Sun & Qian (2001: 197 [Chinese], 206 [Eng- lish]). MAIZANIIDAE Tielecke, 1940 [15 August] Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, new ser., 9(3): 365 Type genus: Maizania Bourguignat, 1889 MammiLLiNAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 57 Type genus: Mammilla Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. MANCOHEDYLIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 99 Type genus: Mancohedyle Rankin, 1979 Remarks: Type genus not available (no type species designated) from Salvini-Plawen, 1973. See Pontohedylidae. MaANDELIDAE Valdés & Gosliner, 1999 Reference: Zoologica Scripta, 28(3-4): 315 Type genus: Mandelia Valdés & Gosliner, 1999 MANDOLININAE Schilder, 1932 [15 March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 20(1): 47 Type genus: fMandolina Bayle [in Jous- seaume], 1884 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1936: 107). MANGELIINAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 587 Type genus: Mangelia Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Mangiliinae, based on Mangilia Loven, 1846, an unjustified emen- dation of Mangelia. MANGONUIIDAE Iredale, 1936 [7 April] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- um, 19(5): 326 Type genus: Mangonuia Mestayer, 1930 Remarks: Original spelling Mangonuidae. MAORAxIDAE Bandel, Gründel 8 Maxwell, 2000 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 490: 89 Type genus: tMaoraxis Bandel, Grúndel & Maxwell, 2000 MARCONIINAE Schileyko, 2000 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 6: 828 Type genus: Магсота Bourguignat, 1889 MARGARITINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Memoirs ofthe Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 367 Type genus: Margarita Leach, 1819 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Margarita Leach, 1814 [Bivalvia]. MARGARITINAE Thiele, 1924 [February] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Zoolo- gischen Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 67 Type genus: Margarites Gray, 1847 Remarks: Homonym and synonym of Marga- ritinae Stoliczka, 1868, and homonym of Margaritidae Blainville, 1824, based on Mar- garita Leach, 1814 [Bivalvia]. Thiele was the NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 105 first author to explicitly base Margaritinae on Margarites, rather than Margarita Leach, 1819. Under Art. 55.3, the case should be referred to the Commission to remove homonymy; as neither Margaritidae Blainville nor Margariti- nae Stoliczka is in current use, we think they should be suppressed, leaving Margaritinae Thiele valid. -ini, McLean (1982: 11). MARGINELLIDAE Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 328, 339 Type genus: Marginella Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Marginelladae. -inae, Swainson (1840: 99); -oidea, Staro- bogatov (1970b: 44); -ini, С.А. Coovert & H. K. Coovert (1995: 94). MARGINELLONINAE Coan, 1965 [1 January] Reference: The Veliger, 7(3): 186 Type genus: Marginellona Martens, 1904 MARIANINIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 874 Type genus: Marianina Pruvot-Fol, 1931 MARPESSINAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 20: 757 Type genus: Marpessa Gray, 1840 Remarks: See Cochlodininae. MARSENIIDAE Leach, 1847 [October] Reference: [in Gray, ed.] Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History, 20: 268 Type genus: Marsenia Oken, 1823 Remarks: Original spelling Marseniadae. MARSENININAE Odhner, 1913 [25 July] Reference: Kungliga Svenska Vetenskaps- akademiens Handlingar, 50(5): 9 Type genus: Marsenina Gray, 1850 MARSENIOPSIDAE Bandel, 1993 [December] Reference: Scripta Geologica, Special Issue 2:38 Туре genus: Marseniopsis Bergh, 1886 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. MARTENSAMNICOLINAE Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985 [after 11 September] Reference: Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obsh- chestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biolog- icheskii, new ser., 90(5): 53 Type genus: Martensamnicola Izzatullaev, Sit- nikova & Starobogatov, 1985 MasTIGOPHALLINI Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6):225 Туре genus: Mastigophallus Hesse, 1918 МАзтомимаЕ Kosuge, 1966 [31 August] Reference: Malacologia, 4(2): 315 Type genus: Mastonia Hinds, 1843 Matuivoipae Dall, 1889 [June] Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 18: 23, 266 Type genus: tMathilda Semper, 1865 Remarks: Original spelling Mathildiidae. Intro- duced independently by Sacco (1892: 27). -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). MATURIFUSIDAE Gründel, 2001 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Ab- handlungen, ser. E, 36: 74 Type genus: tMaturifusus Szabo, 1983 MAURITIINAE Steadman & Cotton, 1946 [30 June] Reference: Records of the South Australian Museum, 8(3): 504, 509 Type genus: Mauritia Troschel, 1863 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1968: 266). Meoorını H. Nordsieck, 1997 [September] Reference: Heldia, 4, Suppl. 5: 54 Type genus: Medora H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Brandt (1961: 14 [as Medoreae]). H. Nord- sieck did not give a formal diagnosis but pro- vided a table of character states that are diagnostic for Medorini, which satisfies Art. 13.1 ofthe Code. MEEKOSPIRIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tMeekospira Ulrich [in Ulrich & Scofield], 1897 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 321). -пае, Nützel, herein. MEGALOBULIMIDAE Leme, 1973 Reference: Arquivos de Zoologia, 23(5): 333 Type genus: Megalobulimus K. Miller, 1878 Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein. MEGALOMASTOMATINAE W. Blanford, 1864 [June] Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Nat- ural History, ser. 3, 13: 465 106 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Туре genus: Megalomastoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Megalomastomi- nae. -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 231, 261); -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 210). MEGALOPHAEDUSINI Zilch, 1954 [15 April] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 83(1- 3:3 Type genus: Megalophaedusa O. Boettger, 1877 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Megalophae- duseae. Name only, no diagnosis. First di- agnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 379). -inae, Abbott (1989: 215). MEGALOSTOMINAE Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Memoires de la Societe Zoologique de France, 7: 309 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Cat- aulus and Nicida. Not available (not based on a genus). MEGASPIRIDAE Pilsbry, 1904 [8 January] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 16(63): 175 Type genus: Megaspira Lea, 1838 MEGASYSTROPHINAE Тгуоп, 1871 Reference: А monograph of the fresh-water univalve Mollusca ofthe United States, part 2: 83-84 Туре депиз: Megasystropha |. Lea, 1864 Remarks: Original spelling Megasistrophinae. Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 432 (1956: 373). MEGOMPHICINAE H. B. Baker, 1930 [15 January] Reference: The Nautilus, 43(3): 100 Type genus: Megomphix Н. В. Baker, 1930 Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 99). See Polygyrellinae. MEISENHEIMERIINAE Hoffmann, 1925 Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift für Natur- wissenschaft, 61(1-2): 220 Type genus: Meisenheimeria Grimpe & Hoff- mann, 1924 Remarks: See Pseudoveronicellinae. MELAMPIDAE Stimpson, 1851 (1850) Reference: Shells of New England. A revision of the synonymy of the testaceous mollusks of New England: 51 Type genus: Melampus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Cowie (1998: 41) gave reasons for using the spelling Melampodinae, and not- ed that “the issue may require a ruling from the ICZN”; his suggestion 15 not followed here, as the matter is controversial and Melampi- nae appears to be in prevailing usage. -inae, Pfeiffer (1853b: 8); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 331). When he established Melam- pidae, Stimpson did not cite Conovulidae; however, Melampus and Conovulus are ob- jective synonyms, and Melampidae is main- tained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Conovulidae. MELANATRIINAE Thiele, 1921 [12 July] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 53(3): 142 Type genus: tMelanatria Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: -idae, Volkova et al. (in Pchelintsev 8 Korobkov, 1960: 166); -oidea, Staro- bogatov (in Starobogatov 8 Izzatullaev, 1980: 25). MELANELLIDAE Iredale, 1915 [1 July] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 14(11): 344 Type genus: Melanella Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Eulimidae, because Melanella is an old- er name than, and according to lredale per- haps a synonym of, Eulima Risso, 1826. Melanellidae has not gained general accep- tance over Eulimidae and Art. 40.2 does not apply. -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 10, 20). Mecanupae Children, 1823 [July] Reference: Quarterly Journal of Science, Lit- erature 8 Arts, 15: 243 Type genus: Melania Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Melaniana; latini- zation of “les Mélaniens” (vernacular), first established by Lamarck (1812: 116). -inae [as Melanianae], Swainson (1840: 340); -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1909: 121). Melaniidae has been replaced by Thiaridae and, under Art. 40.2, gives its precedence to the replacement name. If the name Mela- niidae was attributed to Lamarck (1812), Thiaridae would then have precedence over Cerithiidae Fleming, 1822, and this would change the name of the superfamily. Nomen- clature is best stabilized by attributing Mela- niidae to Children (1823) who was responsible for its first publication as a Latin name. MELANIOPTYXINAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie | melovye Nerinei luga SSSRiikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 16 Type genus: tMelanioptyxis Cossmann, 1896 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 107 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purposes. MELANODRYMIIDAE Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 1995 [10 December] Reference: Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca: 36-37 Type genus: Melanodrymia Hickman, 1984 MELANOIDIDAE lhering, 1909 [31 December] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 57(4): 296 Type genus: Melanoides Olivier, 1804 Remarks: Established independently by Star- obogatov (in Starobogatov 8 Izzatullaev, 1980: 25). -inae / -oidea, Golikov & Staro- bogatov (1987: 25). MELANOPSINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [February] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 309 Type genus: Melanopsis Férussac, 1807 Remarks: -idae [as Melanopidae, an incorrect spelling], Gill (1863: 34); -oidea, Staro- bogatov (1970: 42). MELAPIIDAE Kantor, 1991 [November] Reference: Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 50 Type genus: Melapium H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 MELARAPHIDAE Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Melaraphe Menke, 1828 MELATOMIDAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 4 Type genus: Melatoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Clionellidae, possibly on the basis that Melatoma has precedence over Clionella Gray, 1847. However, Melatoma is a nomen dubium: see Powell (1966: 143). МЕНВЮАЕ Forbes, 1844 Reference: Report of the 13th meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science (Cork, 1843). Reports of Research- es in Science: 186 Type genus: Melibe Rang, 1829 Remarks: Original spelling Meliboeadae, based on Meliboea, ruled by Opinion 697 (1964: 97) to be an incorrect subsequent spelling of Melibe. Family Melibidae again declared new by Ihering (1876: 145). -inae, Alder 8 Hancock (1845 [in 1845-1855]: 2). MELLOPEGMIDAE Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 July] Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 179 Type genus: tMellopegma Runnegar 8. Jell, 1976 Me oni Pilsbry 8 Olsson, 1954 [7 September] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- ду, 35(152): 16 [286] Type genus: Melo J. Sowerby 8 G. B. Sower- by |, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Meloides. MELONGENIDAE Gill, 1871 [February] (1854) Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 5 Type genus: Melongena Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for “Cassidulina, Tr.” [Troschel], based on Cassidulus Gray, 1854, which Gill treated as a synonym of Melongena. Melongenidae has won general acceptance and is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Cas- sidulidae. -inae, P. Fischer (1884 [in 1880- 1887]: 618). MENESTHINAE Saurin, 1958 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1958): 65 Type genus: Menestho Moller, 1842 Remarks: Chrysallidinae given precedence over Menesthinae by First Reviser's action by Schander, van Aartsen 8 Corgan (1999: 149). MENTISSOIDEINAE Lindholm, 1924 [19 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(1): 67 Type genus: Mentissoidea O. Boettger, 1877 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1979: 261). MERDIGERINAE Schileyko, 1984 [after 14 June] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(3): 328 Type genus: Merdigera Held, 1837 MERELINIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 211 Type genus: Merelina lredale, 1915 MERRIDAE Hedley, 1918 [19 June] Reference: Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales, 51, Sup- plement: M62 108 BOUCHET & КОСКО! Туре депиз: Мета Сгау, 1839 Remarks: Invalid: placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1009 (1974: 160). MESOCOCHLIOPIDAE Yu, 1987 Reference: [Yu Xihan] Mesozoic stratigraphy and paleontology from western Liaoning Province, volume 3: 59, 93 Type genus: {Мезосос юра Yen & Reeside, 1946 MESODoNTINAE Tryon, 1866 [6 October] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(4): 306 Type genus: Mesodon Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1963: 241); -oidea, Н. В. Baker (in Franc, 1968b: 589); -ini, Emberton (1991a: 152); -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1691 (1992: 240), with the endorsement that it is not to be given precedence over Polygyridae. MESOLIMACINAE Hausdorf, 1998 [12 February] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 64(1): 62 Type genus: Mesolimax Pollonera, 1888 MesoTREMATA Wenz, 1923 Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 17: 206 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Vaginul- idae only. Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a genus). METABALEINAE A. J. Wagner, 1913 [July] Reference: /conographie der Land- und Súss- wasser-Mollusken, new ser., 21: 7 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. METACERITHIINAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 7: 20, 22 Type genus: tMetacerithium Cossmann, 1906 Remarks: Original spelling Metacerithinae. -idae, Kollmann, herein. METACHLORAEINI Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 190 Type genus: tMetachloraea Pfeffer, 1930 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Metachlorae- ae. METACLAUSILIINAE Kennard & B. B. Woodward, 1923 [October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(6): 303 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. METAFRUTICICOLINAE Schileyko, 1972 [after 30 August] Reference: Nekotorye aspekty izucheniia sovremennykh kontinental'nykh briukho- nogikh molliuskov: 38, 41 Type genus: Metafruticicola lhering, 1892 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 5). METAJAPELIONINAE Goryachev, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 33, 35 Type genus: Metajapelion Goryachev, 1987 Remarks: Type genus not available (no type species) from Tiba & Kosuge, 1980. METARMINOIDEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 878 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Ma- drellidae, Dironidae, and Zephyrinidae. Es- tablished as a superfamily and not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). Metaxinae Marshall, 1977 [8 September] Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 4(2): 111 Type genus: Metaxia Monterosato, 1884 METOPTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 38, 43, 92 Type genus: tMetoptoma Phillips, 1836 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1968: 6). METOSTRACINAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3,222 Type genus: Metostracon Pilsbry, 1900 Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf (1998: 56). MEXITHAUMATINAE D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 Octo- ber] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 204 Type genus: Mexithauma D. W. Taylor, 1966 Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 36). MiAMIRINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 143 Type genus: Miamira Bergh, 1874 Remarks: Established as a subfamily despite suffix -idae. -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 867). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 109 MICRACTAEONIDAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 541 Type genus: Micractaeon Verdcourt, 1993 MICRARIONTINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4- 6): 223 Type genus: Micrarionta Ancey, 1880 Remarks: -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. MICROCERAMINAE Pilsbry, 1904 [8 January] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 16(63): 151 Type genus: Microceramus Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 Remarks: -idae, Vaught (1989: 88). MicROCONOMANDSHURINAE B. Dybowski & Gro- chmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. MICROCONOPALAEINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmal- icki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. MicrocystinaAe Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Octo- ber] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 618 Type genus: Microcystis Beck, 1837 Remarks: -idae, lredale (1937b: 27); -ini [as Microcysti], Solem (1966: 23). MicropiscuLinAE Iredale 8 McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 36 Type genus: Microdiscula Thiele, 1912 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. MiCRODOMATINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 44, 230 Type genus: tMicrodoma Meek & Worthen, 1866 Remarks: Original spelling Microdominae. -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Cox & Knight (1960: 263). MicRoHEDYLIDAE Odhner, 1937 [October] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 120(3—4): 62 Type genus: Microhedyle Hertling, 1930 Remarks: When he established Microhedyle, Hertling suggested that the new genus might justify the erection of a new family, but did not formally name it. -inae, С. Boettger (1955: 260). MICROLIOPALAEININAE В. Dybowski & Grochmal- icki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Type genus: tMicroliopalaeina В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914 Remarks: Original spelling Microliopalaeinae. Microliopalaeina and Liosarmata have the same type species and Microliopalaeinae is a senior objective synonym of Liosarmatinae. MICROMELANIIDAE В. Dybowski 8 Grochmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 276 Type genus: tMicromelania Brusina, 1874 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 80). MICROMENINAE Schileyko, 2000 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 6: 843 Type genus: Micromena H. B. Baker, 1939 MicROPARMARIONINI Schileyko, 2003 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 10: 1337 Type genus: Microparmarion Simroth, 1893 MicrRoPYRGuLIDAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 12 Type genus: Micropyrgula Polinski, 1929 Remarks: -inae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 21). MICRORISSOIDEA F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die europäischen Meeres- schnecken: 145 Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a genus). MicROTURRIMANDSHURINAE B. Dybowski & Gro- chmalicki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. 110 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI MICROTURRIPALAEINAE B. Dybowski 8 Grochmal- icki, 1914 [April] Reference: Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 278 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Mıcrovouuripae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 62 Type genus: Microvoluta Angas, 1877 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. MiLaciDAE Ellis, 1926 Reference: British snails: 252 Type genus: Milax Gray, 1855 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). -inae [declared nov.], Hesse (in Germain, 1931a: 106). Again de- clared new by H. Wagner (1935: 189) and Cockerell (1935: 143). MINICHEVIELLIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 30 Type genus: Minicheviella Starobogatov, 1983 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. Minounae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 38 [Japanese text], 26 [English text] Type genus: Minolia A. Adams, 1860 MIRATESTIDAE P. Sarasin & Е. Sarasin, 1897 [19 July] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 20(536): 242 Type genus: Miratesta P. Sarasin & F. Sarasin, 1897 Remarks: -ini / -inae, Starobogatov (1970b: 49). MiRAVERELLINI Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 222 Type genus: Miraverellia H. B. Baker, 1922 MISURINELLIDAE Bandel, 1994 Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. С, 452: 85 Type genus: tMisurinella Bandel, 1994 MITCHELLINAE Fryda, Blodgett 4 Lenz, 2002 [March] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 76(2): 250 Type genus: tMitchellia de Koninck, 1877 MiTRaARIIDAE Carcelles & Williamson, 1951 [De- cember] Reference: Revista del Instituto Nacional de Investigacion de las Ciencias Naturales [Ми- seo Argentino de Ciencias Naturales], Cien- cias Zoologicas, 2(5): 301 Type genus: Mitraria Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: -inae, same reference. MITRELLINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 740 Type genus: Mitrella Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Mitrellina. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Mitrella Ris- so, 1826 [Gastropoda]. MITRINAE Swainson, 1829 Reference: Zoological illustrations, ser. 2, 2: text of plates 4-6 Type genus: Mitra Lamarck, 1798 Remarks: Original spellings (subfamily) Mitri- ana and Mitrianae. -idae [as Mitriadae], de Kay (1843: 151); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 10). MITROLUMNIDAE Sacco, 1904 [31 August] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, Parte 30: 88 Type genus: Mitrolumna Bucquoy, Dautzen- berg & Dollfus, 1883 Remarks: Substitute name for Diptychomitrinae, based on Diptychomitra Bellardi, 1888, by Sac- co considered a synonym of Mitrolumna. -inae, Abbott (1974: 269). Diptychomitrinae is not used at all, but Mitrolumninae has only rarely been used, e.g. Бу Забей & Spada (1977: 1— 2), and it is doubtful whether Art. 40.2 applies. MITROMORPHINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 126, 169 Type genus: Mitromorpha Carpenter, 1865 Remarks: Original spelling Mitromorphini, as “tribe” of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family rank. Mooutipae P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 686 Type genus: Modulus Gray, 1842 MOoELLERINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 43 Type genus: Moelleria Jeffreys, 1865 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 191 МонмимАЕ Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 February] Reference: A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area: 214 Type genus: Mohnia Friele, 1879 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. MOHRENSTERNIINAE Korobkov, 1955 [after 17 August] Reference: Spravochnik i metodicheskoe ruk- ovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukho nogie: 175 Туре genus: tMohrensternia Stoliczka, 1868 MOITESSIERIIDAE Bourguignat, 1863 [December] Reference: Monographie du nouveau genre francais Moitessieria: 8 Type genus: Moitessieria Bourguignat, 1863 Remarks: Original spelling Moitessieridae. -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 21); -inae, Ponder & Warén (1988: 297). Monacuini Wenz, 1930 [10 April] (1904) Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 46: 3027 Type genus: Monacha Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Monachea. Wenz regarded Monacha as a senior syn- onym of Carthusiana, and established Mo- nachini as a replacement name for Thebini (see that name) and thus, indirectly, for Carthusianini. Monachini is conserved un- der Art. 40.2 and takes the precedence of Carthusianini. -inae, Schileyko (1972: 41). Homonym of Monachinae Gray, 1869, based on Monachus Fleming, 1822 [Mammalia]. An application has been submitted (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2004) to ICZN to emend the mollus- can family name to Monachaini. MONADENIINAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3): 19 Туре genus: Monadenia Pilsbry, 1895 Remarks: -idae, Schileyko (1997: 405). MONATRIIDAE Simroth, 1885 [18 August] Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 42(2): 290 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Monitein' Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 No- vember] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 126 Type genus: Monilea Swainson, 1840 MONODONTINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part E135 Type genus: Monodonta Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Monodontina. Estab- lished independently by Cossmann (in Coss- mann & Peyrot, 1917 [in 1917-1919]: 235). MONTENEGRININI H. Nordsieck, 1972 [14 July] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 102(1— 3): 39 Type genus: Montenegrina O. Boettger, 1877 MOREANELLINAE J. С. Fischer & Weber, 1997 Reference: [in J. С. Fischer, ed.] Révision cri- tique de la Paléontologie Française d’Alcide d’Orbigny. Volume 2, Gastéropodes juras- siques: 119 Type genus: tMoreanellus J. C. Fischer & Weber, 1997 MOREIDAE Stephenson, 1941 Reference: The University of Texas, Publica- tion 4101: 326 Туре genus: tMorea Conrad, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Bandel & Dockery (2001: 347). Moruuinae Kool, 1989 [August] Reference: 10th International Malacological Congress [Tubingen 1989], Abstracts: 136 Type genus: Morula Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Moruminae Hughes & Emerson, 1987 [1 April] Reference: The Veliger, 29(4): 357 Type genus: Morum Roding, 1798 Remarks: Spelling Moruminae used to avoid homonymy with the family-group name Moridae Goode & Bean, 1896, based on Mora Risso, 1826 [Pisces]. MourLonini Yochelson & Dutro, 1960 [before 9 August] Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 334-D: 136 Type genus: tMourlonia de Koninck, 1883 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Mourlonides. No diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. First diagnosed by Gordon & Yochel- son (1987: 50). MuLTIDENTULINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 846 112 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI Type genus: Multidentula Lindholm, 1925 Remarks: -ini, Bank et al. (2001: 88). See also Euchondrinae. MuLTISPIRIDA Glaubrecht, 1995 Reference: 12th International Malacological Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Batil- lariidae, Potamididae, Cerithideidae, and Modulidae. Established as a family-group name (between superfamily and family) and not available as such (not based on a ge- nus). MURCHISONELLINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 125 Type genus: Murchisonella Mórch, 1875 Remarks: Original spelling Murchisonellini, used at rank immediately below family. -idae, Warén & Bouchet, herein. MURCHISONIIDAE Koken, 1896 Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Kónig- lichen Geologischen Reichanstalt, 46(1): 43, 62, 80 Type genus: tMurchisonia d’Archiac & Ver- neuil, 1841 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 43, 159): -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 117) and Cox & Knight (1960: 264). MURELLINAE Hesse, 1918 [19 February] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 50(1): 35 Type genus: Murella L. Pfeiffer, 1877 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1960 [in 1959- 1960]: 708). Muricipopsipae Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l’Avancement des Sciences, Congres de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Nicolas established the “series” Muricidop- sidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to in- clude gastropods from Lake Tanganyika resembling Muricidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive. MURICINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 144 Type genus: Murex Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Murexia. -idae [as Muricedae], Fleming (1822: 491); -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). MuricopsinaeE Radwin & d'Attilio, 1971 [27 De- cember] Reference: The Echo, 4: 64 Type genus: Muricopsis Bucquoy & Dautzen- berg, 1882 Myotestipae Collinge, 1902 [10 April] Reference: The Journal of Malacology, 9: 11 Type genus: Myotesta Collinge, 1901 MYRRHINIDAE Bergh, 1905 [October] Reference: Siboga Expeditie Monographie, 50: 226 Type genus: Myrrhine Bergh, 1905 MYSORELLINAE Annandale, 1920 Reference: Records of the Indian Museum, 19: 41,46 Type genus: Mysorella Godwin-Austen, 1919 NACELLINAE Thiele, 1891 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(7): 327 Type genus: Nacella Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -idae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 207); -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 9, 121). Un- der Art. 23.9 of the Code, Bertiniidae Jous- seaume, 1883, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Nacellidae a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following pub- lications: Hirase & Taki (1954: 51), Cotton (1959: 287, 291), Azuma (1960: 4), Knight et al. (1960: 1235), Franc (1968a: 240), Kuroda, Habe 8 Oyama (1971: 22 [Japanese text], 14 [English text]), Powell (1973: 147), Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1975: 207), Powell (1979: 42), Inaba (1982: 75), Kilburn & Rippey (1982: 32), Rios (1985: 17), Vaught (1989: 7), Beu 8 Maxwell (1990: 402), Sabelli et al. (1990: 9, 21), Fukuda (1993: 14), Higo & Goto (1993: 21), Gianuzzi-Savelli et al. (1994: 11), Dance (1995: 32), Spencer & Willan (1996: 12), Mill- ard (1996: 18), Kilias (1997: 210), Lindberg (in Beesley et al., 1998: 647), Sasaki (1998: 208), Higo, Callomon 8 Goto (1999: 6, 31), Jansen (2000: 10), Kilburn (2000: 597), Sasa- ki in Okutani (2000: xl, 25), Higo, Callomon 8 Goto (2001: 11), Hylleberg & Kilburn (2002: 21). To our knowledge, the name Bertiniidae has not been used as valid after 1899. NANINIDAE Pfeffer, 1878 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 5: 251 Type genus: Nanina Gray, 1834 Remarks: Original spelling “Naniniden” (ver- nacular). First latinized by Martens (1880: NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 113 61), who credited the name to Pfeffer. -inae [as “Мапттеп” (vernacular)], Pfeffer (1883: 1); latinized by Martens (1884: 64). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Nanina Ris- so, 1826 [Gastropoda Nassariidae]. NAPAEINAE A. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 322 Type genus: Napaeus Albers, 1850 NaricipAE Récluz, 1845 [October] Reference: Magasin de Zoologie, ser. 2, 7: 6 Type genus: Narica d'Orbigny, 1842 Remarks: -inae, Crosse (1886: 106). Invalid: Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1009 (1974: 160), where it is dated in error 1846. NARICOPSINIDAE Gründel, 2001 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 36: 61 Type genus: tNaricopsina Chelot, 1886 Naruni Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 55: 159 Type genus: Мапа Gray, 1837 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. -inae, Schilder (1932c: 167). NAssaRIIDAE Iredale, 1916 [28 November] (1835) Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 12(2-3): 82 Type genus: Nassarius Duméril, 1806 Remarks: Replacement name for Nassidae, based on Nassa Lamarck, 1799, non Róding, 1798. Heppell (1983: 237) had petitioned the ICZN to place Nassariidae on the Official List with precedence from Nassidae (1835); the case has been voted upon (ICZN Secretari- at, pers. comm.), but an Opinion has not been published. -inae, Cernohorsky (1984: 32). Nassınae Swainson, 1835 Reference: The elements of modern conchol- ogy: 18,20 Type genus: Nassa Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: -idae [as -ina], Mórch (1852: 76). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Nassa Róding, 1798 [Gastropoda]. See Nas- sariidae. NassorsiDaAE Kesteven, 1903 [9 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- ety of New South Wales, 27(4): 621, 634 Type genus: Nassopsis E. A. Smith, 1890 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. Nico- las (1898: 519) had a “series” Nassopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae; this was meant to include gastropods from Lake Tang- anyika resembling “Nassidae” [= Nassariidae]; the name appears to have been descriptive (see also Buccinopsidae, Cancellopsidae, Lit- toridinopsidae, etc.), and we do not regard Nassopsidae as available from Nicolas. NasTIINAE A. Riedel, 1989 [31 May] Reference: Annales Zoologici, 42: 366 Type genus: Nastia A. Riedel, 1989 NATICIDAE Guilding, 1834 Reference: Transactions of the Linnean Soci- ety of London, 17: 29 Type genus: Natica Scopoli, 1777 Remarks: Published the same year by Chil- dren (1834: 109); relative priority of Children and Guilding not researched. -inae, Swain- son (1840: 345); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [т 1925-1926]: 87). NATICIDOPSIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Francaise pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Natici- dopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika resembling Naticidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive. Naticopsipae Waagen, 1880 Reference: Memoirs ofthe Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica, ser. 13, Part 1(2): 106 Type genus: tNaticopsis М’Соу, 1842 Remarks: Established again independently by Cossmann (1895b: 169) and Grabau & Shimer (1909: 673). -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 45, 402). NECTOPHYLLIRHOIDAE Hoffmann, 1922 [9 May] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 54(11-13): 304 Type genus: Nectophyllirhoe Hoffmann, 1922 Nectopopa Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 282 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Pterotrachea and Carinaria. Established as a family-group name and not available as such (not based on a genus). 114 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI МЕН ЗОМИМАЕ Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tNeilsonia Thomas, 1940 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 207). -ini, Waterhouse (2001: 156). NEMBROTHINAE Burn, 1967 [August] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 14(2): 213 Type genus: Nembrotha Bergh, 1877 NENIASTRINAE H. В. Baker, 1930 [14 February] Reference: Occasional Papers of the Museum of Zoology, University of Michigan, 210: 81 Type genus: Neniastrum Bourguignat, 1876 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Neniinae, on the erroneous assumption that the name of the type genus is invalid because it is a junior homonym of Naenia Stephens, 1829 [Lepidoptera]. МЕМИМАЕ Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 20: 757 Type genus: Мета H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: See also Neniastrinae. NeocyYcLotiDAE Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1897 [17 October] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(9-10): 137 Type genus: Neocyclotus P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1886 Remarks: -inae, same reference; -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 231); -oidea, Sitnikova 8 Star- obogatov (1982: 841). NEODORIDINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 871 Type genus: Neodoris Baba, 1938 NEOLEPETOPSIDAE McLean, 1990 [7 November] Reference: Journal of Zoology, London, 222(3): 490 Type genus: Neolepetopsis McLean, 1990 Remarks: -oidea, Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 214). NEOMPHALIDAE McLean, 1981 [8 December] Reference: Malacologia, 21(1-2): 294 Type genus: Neomphalus McLean, 1981 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. NEOPLANORBINAE Hannibal, 1912 [29 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(2): 147 Type genus: Neoplanorbis Pilsbry, 1906 Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 51): МЕОРОМАТА Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 208, 211 Remarks: Established at a rank between tribe and genus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). NEOPTYXIDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15, 17 Type genus: tNeoptyxis Wenz, 1940 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purposes. NEOPUPININAE Kobelt, 1902 [July] Reference: Das Tierreich, 16: 261 Type genus: Neopupina Kobelt, 1902 Remarks: Original spelling Neopupinae. Attrib- uted by Kobelt to “Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897”, but there is no subfamily Neopupi- nae in reference indicated. Introduced in synonymy [of Megalostomatini], but available because it was used as valid before 1960, e.g. by Morrison (1955: 152), who used “Neopupinae Kobelt 8 Móllendorff, 1898”. NEOZONITINAE Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [Novem- ber] Reference: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna mexicanischer Land- und Sússwasser Con- chylien, 4: 1 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. NEPTUNEINAE Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 1(1)259 Type genus: Neptunea Röding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Neptuniinae. -idae, Golikov & Kusakin (1971: 28). NEPTUNELLINAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 38 Type genus: Neptunella Gray, 1854 Remarks: Original spelling Neptunellina. NERINEIDAE Zittel, 1873 [after October] Reference: Palaeontographica, Suppl., 2(3): 210,218 Туре genus: tNerinea Deshayes, 1827 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 115 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938—1944]: 41, 46, 62, 64; 1940 [ibid.]: 816); -inae, Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 120). NERINELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhono- gie: 124 Type genus: tNerinella Sharpe, 1850 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (1965: 87); -inae, J. С. Fischer & Kollmann (т J. С. Fischer, 1997: 296). Precedence over simul- taneously published Diptyxinae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). NERINOIDINAE Kase, 1984 [30 March] Reference: Early Cretaceous marine and brackish-water Gastropoda from Japan: 175 Type genus: fNerinoides Wenz, 1940 Remarks: Name attributed by Kase to Pche- lintsev (1960), who however introduced Nerinellidae. Kase used Nerinoides as a val- id name and Nerinella as an objective syn- onym, and he may simply have changed the family-group name accordingly, to comply with Art. 39. In doing so, Kase overlooked Opinion 316 (1954: 93), which placed Nerinella Sharpe, 1850, on the Official List and Nerinoides on the Official Index (and thus rendering Nerinoidinae invalid). Earli- er, Hayami & Kase (1977: 72) had cited “Nerinoidinae Pcelincev, 1931”, without a di- agnosis and without an indication that this was a replacement name for Nerinellinae. NERITARIINAE Wenz, 1938 Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 413 Type genus: fNeritaria Koken, 1892 NERITELLINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 148 Type genus: Neritella Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Neritellina. NERITIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 144 Type genus: Nerita Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Neritinia and (subfamily) Neritacea. First established as “les Néritacé[e]s” (vernacular) by Lama- rck (1809: 321), but not generally attributed to that author. -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 10); -ini [as -ae], H. B. Baker (1923b: 117). NERITILIDAE Schepman, 1908 [July] Reference: Siboga Expeditie. Monographie 49a: 13 Type genus: Neritilia Martens, 1879 Remarks: Original spelling Neritilidae. -inae, Н. В. Baker (1923b: 130). NERITINIDAE Poey, 1852 [April] Reference: Memorias sobre la Historia Natu- ral de Cuba, 8: 87 Type genus: Neritina Lamarck, 1816 Remarks: Original spelling Neritinacea. Gray (1850b: 90) had earlier used the family name “Neritinidae” including the genera Мета, Neritella, and Catillus; it appears to be an incorrectly formed name based on Nerita rather than a name based on Neritina. -inae [as -ina], Gray (1868b: 994). Neritinidae and -inae again declared new by Bandel (2001: 70—71); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. NERITOPOMATA Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 207, 211 Remarks: Established at a rank between tribe and genus. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). NERITOPSIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 150 Type genus: tNeritopsis Grateloup, 1832 Remarks: -inae, Knight (1933: 369); -oidea, Bandel (1997: 63). NERRHENIDAE Bandel & Heidelberger, 2001 Reference: Neues Jahrbuch ftir Geologie und Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 2001(12): 708 Type genus: tNerrhena Heidelberger & Ban- del, 1999 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. NESOPUPINAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 201 Type genus: Nesopupa Pilsbry, 1900 Remarks: -ini, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 505). NEUROBRANCHIA Keferstein, 1864 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1031, 1061 116 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Cyclostomidae, Helicinidae, and Aciculidae. Treated by Haller (1892: 538) as a family, and by Wenz (1923: 1735) as a superfamily containing Cyclophoridae, Pomatiasidae, Acmidae, and Assimineidae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). NEVERITINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 48 Type genus: Neverita Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Neveritina. NEWTONIELLINAE Korobkov, 1955 Reference: Spravochnik i metodicheskoe ruk- ovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukho- nogie: 217 Type genus: Newtoniella Cossmann, 1893 Remarks: -idae, Gründel (1980: 235). NITORIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 2 Type genus: Nitor Gude, 1911 NODODELPHINULIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 Au- gust] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 308 Type genus: tNododelphinula Cossmann, 1916 Non Suctoriae Bergh, 1892 Reference: System der Nudibranchiaten Gas- teropoden: 141 Remarks: Established as “division” of Dorid- idae. Not available as a family-group name (not uninominal; Art. 4.1). Treated by Odh- ner (in Franc, 1968c: 861) as a “tribe” within “suborder” Anadoridacea. NONACTEONINIDAE Bandel, 1994 Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. С, 452: 88 Type genus: tNonacteonina Stephenson, 1941 Nossipae Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Тгайе de Zoologie, 5(3): 882 Type genus: Nossis Bergh, 1902 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Nossis Kindberg, 1865 [Vermes]. NoTAEOLIDIIDAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 69 Type genus: Notaeolidia Eliot, 1905 NoTARCHINAE Mazzarelli, 1893 Reference: Memorie della Societa Italiana delle Scienze, 9(4): 39 Type genus: Notarchus Cuvier, 1817 Remarks: Established as subfamily despite ending -inae. -idae, Bergh (1902 [in 1870- 1908]: 343). NOTOBRANCHAEIDAE Pelseneer, 1886 [June] Reference: Bulletin Scientifique du Départe- ment du Nord et des Pays Voisins, 17(6): 224 Type genus: Notobranchaea Pelseneer, 1886 Remarks: -inae, Pruvot-Fol (1926: 20, 32). NOTODIAPHANIDAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Oc- tober] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 383 Type genus: Notodiaphana Thiele, 1917 NOTODORIDIDAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: А monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 63, 65, 151 Type genus: Notodoris Bergh, 1875 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 423). NorovoLurini Вай 8 Poppe, 2001 [September] Reference: A taxonomic introduction to the Recent Volutidae: 26 Type genus: Notovoluta Cotton, 1946 Remarks: Not available (introduced “provision- ally” and without a diagnosis) from Bail (in Poppe & Goto, 1992: 13, 36 [as Notovolutinae]). NUCELLIDAE Salisbury, 1940 Reference: The Zoological Record, 76(9): 90 Type genus: Nucella Réding, 1798 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name by Kozloff & Price (in Kozloff, 1987: 221). NUCLEOBRANCHIDAE d’Orbigny, 1835 Reference: Voyage dans l'Amérique méridio- nale. Tome 5, Partie 3, Mollusques: 139 Remarks: Original spelling Nucleobranchide- ae. Not available: not based on a genus. МостЕОРЗМАЕ Cossmann, 1895 [February] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 1:43 Туре genus: tNucleopsis Conrad, 1865 NUDIBRANCHINI Martynov, 1998 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 765 Type genus: Nudibranchus Martynov, 1998 Remarks: -ina [as -inini], same reference. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 117 NubiLiIMACES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Nu-limaces” and “Nulimaces” (vernacular). Latinized by La- treille (1825: 178). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). NYCTILOCHIDAE Dall, 1912 [September] Reference: The Nautilus, 26(5): 59 Type genus: Nyctilochus Gistel, 1848 Remarks: When Dall established Nyctilochidae, he considered Nyctilochus to be typified by Murex tritonis Linne, 1758 [i.e. Charonia] and he meant to replace Tritonidae / Tritoniidae with Nyctilochidae. However, Beu (1970: 206) demonstrated that Murex tritonis was not one of the originally included species, and desig- nated Triton tigrinum Broderip, 1833, astype species; Nyctilochus is then a subjective syn- onym of Cymatium. This is an Art. 41 situa- tion, but Charonia and Cymatium are currently considered consubfamilial, so that the prob- lem has a purely academic interest. NYMPHOPHILINAE D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 199 Туре genus: Nymphophilus D. W. Taylor, 1966 NYSTIELLINAE Clench & Turner, 1952 [23 July] Reference: Johnsonia, 2(31): 336 Type genus: Nystiella Clench & Turner, 1952 Remarks: -idae, Nützel (1998: 89). OBELISCINAE A. Adams, 1863 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1862): 231 Type genus: Obeliscus H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1929b: 291). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Obeliscus Beck, 1837 [Subulinidae]. OBELISCINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 554 Type genus: Obeliscus Beck, 1837 Remarks: Junior homonym of Obeliscinae A. Adams, 1863. OBTORTIONIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 84 Type genus: Obtortio Hedley, 1899 OCCIRHENEIDAE Iredale, 1939 [1 August] Reference: Records of the Western Australian Museum, 2(1): 73 Type genus: Occirhenea lredale, 1933 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Repub- lished by Iredale (1939 [21 August]: 73), which makes Occirheneidae available under Art. 13.2.1: OCENEBRINAE Cossmann, 1903 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 5: 10 Type genus: Ocenebra Gray, 1847 Remarks: See Tritonaliinae. OchHeToPsIiNAE Cossmann, 1909 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 8: 156, 157 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. OCHTHEPHILINAE Zilch, 1960 [15 August] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(2): 675 Type genus: Ochthephila Beck, 1837 Remarks: Not available: introduced in synony- my and not used as a valid name before 1961. OCULIMETIDAE Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 268 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. ODONTARTEMONINAE Schileyko, 2000 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 6: 830 Type genus: Odontartemon L. Pfeiffer, 1856 ODONTOCYCLADINAE Hausdorf, 1996 [15 January] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 125(1— 2:10 Туре депиз: Odontocyclas Schlüter, 1838 ODONTOCYMBIOLINAE Clench 8 Turner, 1964 [13 February] Reference: Johnsonia, 4(43): 170 Type genus: Odontocymbiola Clench & Turn- er, 1964 Remarks: Clench & Turner stated that Odon- tocymbiolinae was a new name for Adelom- eloninae, based on a misidentification of the type genus by Pilsbry 8 Olsson (see Ade- lomeloninae). Adelomelon and Odontocym- biola are not synonyms, and Art. 40 does not apply. -ini, Вай & Poppe (2001: 8, 20). ODONTOGNATHA Morch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109— 110 Remarks: Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). 118 BOUCHET & КОСКО! ОромтозтоммАЕ Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 [12 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 50: 283 Type genus: Odontostomus Beck, 1837 Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 729); -ini, Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]: 329). ODOSTOMELLINAE Saurin, 1959 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1959): 240 Type genus: Odostomella Bucquoy, Dautzen- berg 4 Dollfus, 1883 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Saurin (1961: 240). -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. OposTomiDAE Pelseneer, 1928 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 53: 172 Type genus: Odostomia Fleming, 1813 Remarks: -inae, Casey (1904: 125 [as Odos- tomiini, at rank immediately below family]), and Odostomiinae established in- dependently by F. Nordsieck (1972: 102); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. ОЕМОРОТМАЕ Bogdanov, 1987 [after 23 Octo- ber] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 35 Type genus: Oenopota Mörch, 1852 Remarks: See Lorinae. OESTOPHORINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 October] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1- 3): 30 Type genus: Oestophora Hesse, 1907 OHRIDOPYRGULINAE Radoman, 1983 [February] Reference: Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sci- ences, 57]: 146 Type genus: Ohridopyrgula Radoman, 1983 Remarks: Not available (type genus then not available) from Radoman (1973a: 12 [as Ochridopyrgulinae]). ОкАРАНОАЕ Baba, 1930 [10 August] Reference: The Venus, 2(2): 48 Type genus: ОКадага Baba, 1930 Remarks: Full description, and declared “nov. fam.”, in Baba (1931: 64). Baba (1937: 150) cited Okadaiidae as from the latter publica- tion, and treated it as a junior synonym of Vayssiereidae. The latter, although the jun- ior synonym, is prevailingly used over Oka- daiidae; however, as this is a rarely used family name, which includes only four de- scribed species, priority should apply. OKENIIDAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 217 Type genus: Okenia Menke, 1830 Remarks: -inae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 859). OLEACINIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 [Jan- uary] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2: 103 Type genus: Oleacina Róding, 1798 Remarks: -inae, ibid.; -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 141). OLeıpae O'Donoghue, 1926 [May] Reference: Transactions of the Royal Cana- dian Institute, 15(2): 227 Type genus: Olea Agersborg, 1923 OLIGOMERIINAE Egorov, 2000 Reference: Treasure of Russian shells, vol. 4: 37 Type genus: Oligomeria Galkin & Golikov, 1985 ОисонмАсим Schileyko, 2003 Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 11: 1483 Type genus: Oligolimax Schileyko, 2003 OLIGOPTERIA Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 15 Remarks: Established as a family, including the subfamilies Firolininae and Clioninae, and not available as such (not based on a genus). OLicoPTYXIDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR ¡ ¡kh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15, 17 Type genus: t Oligoptyxis Pchelintsev, 1953 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purposes. OLIVANCILLARIIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 213 Type genus: Olivancillaria d'Orbigny, 1839 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 119 OLIVELLINAE Troschel, 1869 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(3): 110 Type genus: Olivella Swainson, 1831 Remarks: Original spelling Olivellina. Estab- lished independently by Olsson (1956: 169). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 73). OLivIDAE Latreille, 1825 Reference: Familles naturelles du regne ani- mal: 198 Type genus: Oliva Bruguière, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling Olivaria. Latreille (1824: table) had used the vernacular “Olivaires”, but Olividae is not generally ac- cepted as dating from that publication. -тае, Swainson (1835: 14); -oidea, Golikov & Star- obogatov (1975: 213, 221). OLYGYRIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 182 Type genus: Olygyra Say, 1818 Remarks: Original spelling Oligyradae, based on Oligyra, an incorrect subsequent spell- ing or an emendation of О/удуга. OLymericoLiNI Neubert, 2002 [20 September] Reference: Collectanea malacologica. Festschrift fur G Falkner. 270 Type genus: Olympicola Hesse, 1916 ОмАЕАХМАЕ Cossmann, 1916 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 10: 123 Type genus: TOmalaxis Deshayes, 1832 Remarks: Original spelling Homalaxinae [based on Homalaxis P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Omalaxis], to be corrected to Omalaxinae under Art. 35.4.1. -idae, and spelling corrected, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 41, 45; 1939 [ibid.]: 665); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). OMALOGYRIDAE С. O. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 215 Type genus: Omalogyra Jeffreys, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Homalogyridae [based on Homalogyra Jeffreys, 1867, an unjustified emendation of Omalogyra], to be corrected to Omalogyridae under Art. 35.4.1. -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). OmosPIRINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 42, 166 Type genus: tOmospira Ulrich [in Ulrich 8 Scofield], 1897 Remarks: -idae, Vostokova (in Pchelintsev 4 Korobkov, 1960: 119). OMPHALOCIRRIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 201 Type genus: tOmphalocirrus Ryckholt, 1860 Remarks: Again declared new family by Lins- ley (1978: 34). OMPHALOTROCHIDAE Knight, 1945 [November] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 19(6): 578, 586 Type genus: tOmphalotrochus Meek, 1864 Remarks: Established as (superfamily) Omph- alotrochacea. No diagnosis. -idae, and first diagnosed, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 196). OMPHALOTROPIDINAE Thiele, 1927 [17 February] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbúcher, Abt. fúr Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 53: 126 Type genus: Omphalotropis L. Pfeiffer, 1851 Remarks: Placed on the Official List and giv- en precedence over Garrettiinae by Opinion 973 (1971: 149). -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 171); -idae [as Omphalotro- pidae], Habe (1990: 5). ONCHIDELLIDAE Labbé, 1934 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 59: 217 Type genus: Onchidella Gray, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Oncidiellidae, based on Oncidiella Crosse 8 P. Fischer, 1878, an unjustified emendation of Onchidel- la. -oidea, Starobogatov (1976: 13). ONCHIDIINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Type genus: Onchidium Buchanan, 1800 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) On- chidia. -idae, Gray (1824b: 108); -oidea [as Oncidiacea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 138). Oncidiidae [Carpenter, 1861: 227, as Oncidiadae] is based on the incorrect sub- sequent spelling Oncidium. Onchodoridae [O'Donoghue, 1929: 832] is used in the sense of Onchidiidae and appears to be a lapsus. ONCHIDINIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 13 Type genus: Onchidina Semper, 1882 120 BOUCHET & ROCROI ONCHIDIOPSINAE Golikov & Gulbin, 1990 [after 25 April] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 218: 109 Type genus: Onchidiopsis Bergh, 1853 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used, but not diagnosed by Gulbin & Golikov (1997: 44). ONCHIDORIDIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca [= plate 3] Type genus: Onchidoris Blainville, 1816 Remarks: Original spelling Onchidoridae. The original spelling of the type genus is Onchi- dorus (and this is also the spelling used by Gray when he established Onchidoridae), which has been consistently treated as an incorrect original spelling. The spelling On- chidoris, which dates from Blainville (1825: 489), has been universally used for more than 150 years. -inae, Kobelt (1879 [in 1876— 1881]: 181); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 361). See also Lamellidorididae. ONCIDIIDAE / ONCIDIELLIDAE. See Onchidiidae / Onchidiellidae. ONCOMELANIIDAE Salisbury 8 Edwards, 1961 Reference: The Zoological Record, 95(9): 110 Type genus: Oncomelania Gredler, 1881 Remarks: Salisbury 8 Edwards cited the name from a paper by Kang et al. (1958), who how- ever merely use the expression “опсоте!а- niid snails”. Not available: no diagnosis. ОмовраАЕ Golikov & Starobogatov, 1972 Reference: Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo | Azovskogo Morel, 3: 96 Type genus: Onoba H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1852 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Golikov 8 Scarlato (1967: 33). Again declared fam. nov. by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 211). OnusTIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [April] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1:301 Type genus: Onustus Swainson, 1840 ONYCHOCHILIDAE Koken, 1925 Reference: Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh Nauk, 37(1): 233 Type genus: tOnychochilus Lindstrôm, 1884 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 43, 367). Oocorytuipae P. Fischer, 1885 [29 January] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (8): 769 Type genus: Oocorys P. Fischer, 1884 Remarks: -inae, Turner (1948: 181). OoreLTINAE Cockerell, 1891 [August] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London for 1891(2): 216, 222 Type genus: Oopelta Mórch [in Неупетапп], 1867 Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 99). ОРАНМАЕ Cossmann, 1912 [August] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 9: 19 Type genus: Opalia H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1853 ОРЕАТМАЕ Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 552 Type genus: Opeas Albers, 1850 OPERCULACEAE Hinds, 1845 Reference: The zoology of the voyage of H. М. $. Sulphur, Vol. 2, Mollusca: 59 Remarks: Taxon including Pupina only. Estab- lished as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). OPERCULATA Wiegmann 8 Ruthe, 1832 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie: 527 Remarks: Taxon containing Cyclostoma and Helicina. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). OPERCULATINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [October] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:41 Type genus: Operculatum Mórch, 1852 OPHILETINAE Koken, 1907 [after June] Reference: [in Perner] Système Silurien du Centre de la Bohéme. Recherches Paléon- tologiques, Vol. 4 [Gastéropodes] (2): 153 Type genus: tOphileta Vanuxem, 1842 Remarks: Established as subfamily of Eu- omphalidae despite suffix -idae. Established independently by Knight (1956: 42). -idae, Morris 8 Cleevely (1981: 207); -oidea, P. J. Wagner (2002: 70). OPHTHALMIDAE Bergh, 1905 [October] Reference: Siboga Expeditie Monographie, 50:35 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 121 OPISTHONEMATIDAE Yu, 1976 [December] Reference: [Yu Wen, in Lu et al.] Memoirs of Nanjing Institute of Geology and Palaeon- tology, 7:40 Type genus: tOpisthonema Yu, 1974 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Opisthonema Gill, 1862 [Pisces]. OPISTHOPHTHALMIDAE Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 312 Remarks: Family containing the genus Trun- catella (see Opisthophthalma in higher cat- egory list). Not available as a family-group name: not based on a genus. OPISTHOTREMATA Wenz, 1923 [20 March] Reference: Fossilum catalogus, |, Pars 17: 206 Remarks: Established as a superfamily, contain- ing the family Onchidiidae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ORBACEA Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 320 Remarks: Original spelling “les Orbacées” (vernacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 154). Established as a family (including the genera Cyclostoma, Planorbis, Vivipara, and Ampullaria), and not available as such (not based on a genus). ORBITESTELLIDAE Iredale, 1917 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 327 Type genus: Orbitestella Iredale, 1917 ORCULINAE Pilsbry, 1918 [24 April] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 24(96): x Type genus: Orcula Held, 1837 Remarks: -idae, Steenberg (1925: 201); -oidea, Schileyko (1984: 5). ORECTOSPIRINAE Habe, 1955 [May] Reference: Minutes, Conchological Club of Southern California, 147: 4 Type genus: Orectospira Dall, 1925 Remarks: -idae, Habe (1961: 24). OREOHELICINAE Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 1(1): 412 Type genus: Oreohelix Pilsbry, 1904 Remarks: -idae, same reference. ORIENTALIDAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 6 Type genus: Orientalia Radoman, 1972 Remarks: -inae, same reference. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Orientalia Byko- va, 1947 [Foraminifera]. See Orientalinidae. ORIENTALINIDAE Radoman, 1978 [16 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(1— 3):27 Type genus: Orientalina Radoman, 1978 Remarks: -тае, same reference. Nom. nov. pro Orientalidae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. However, Оп- entalina 1$ itself a junior homonym of Orien- talina Kolosnitsyna, 1973 [Crustacea], which makes Orientalinidae invalid. ORIOSTOMATIDAE Koken, 1896 Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 46(1): 47, 106 Type genus: tOriostoma Munier-Chalmas, 1876 Remarks: Original spelling Horiostomidae, based on Horiostoma P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Oriostoma. -oidea [as -acea], Cox 8 Knight (1960: 263). ORTHALICIDAE Albers, 1860 Reference: Die Heliceen, ed. 2: 209 Type genus: Orthalicus Beck, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling Orthalicea. -inae, Carpenter (1864: 672); -oidea [as “Super. Orthalicidae”], H. B. Baker (1956a: 133). ORTHOCONCHA Fol, 1875 Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 4: 176 Remarks: See higher category list. ORTHOGIBBIDAE Germain, 1921 [March] Reference: Faune malacologique terrestre et fluviatile des iles Mascareignes: 415, 461 Type genus: Orthogibbus Germain, 1919 Remarks: -inae, Bouchet, herein [in place of Gibbinae and Gonidominae over which it has priority]. ORTHOMITRINAE L. Bellardi, 1887 [before 18 April] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte V: 3 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. ORTHONEMATIDAE Nútzel 8 Bandel, 2000 [Sep- tember] Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paláontologie, Monatshefte, 2000(9): 560- 561 Type genus: tOrthonema Meek & Worthen, 1862 122 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Original spelling Orthonemidae. -oidea, Bandel (2002b: 90). ORTHONYCHIIDAE Bandel & Fryda, 1999 [30 Sep- tember] Reference: Geologica et Palaeontologica, 33: 224 Type genus: t Orthonychia Hall, 1843 ORTHOPOMATINI Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 999 Type genus: Orthopoma Gray, 1868 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Orthopomina. ORTHOSTOMATIDAE Delpey, 1940 Reference: Notes et Mémoires de la Section d'Etudes Géologiques du Haut-Commissar- iat de la République Frangaise en Syrie et au Liban, 3: 221 Type genus: tOrthostoma Deshayes, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Orthostomidae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Orthostoma Ehrenberg, 1831 [Platyhelm- inthes], and several others. -oidea, Termier & Termier (1968: 923). ORYGOCERATIDAE Brusina, 1882 [1 January] Reference: Beitrage zur Palaontologie Oes- terreich-Ungarns, 2(2): 41 Type genus: tOrygoceras Brusina, 1882 OSTEOPELTIDAE Marshall, 1987 [10 August] Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 53(2): 121 Type genus: Osteopelta Marshall, 1987 OSTRACOLETHIDAE Simroth, 1901 [30 December] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 25(660): 64 Type genus: Ostracolethe Simroth, 1901 Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf (1998: 61). Orauini Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, 17(3): 139, 185, 229 Type genus: Otala Schumacher, 1817 OriDEA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 32: 292 Remarks: Taxon containing Haliotis and An- cylus. Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). OTININAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1855 [Sep- tember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:249 Type genus: Otina Gray, 1847 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484), where it is erroneously credited to Chenu (1859). -idae, Gray (1858: 407); -oidea, Tillier 4 Ponder (1992: 155). OTOCONCHINAE Cockerell, 1893 [31 October] Reference: [in Cockerell 8 Collinge] The Con- chologist, 2(8): 188, 205 Type genus: Otoconcha Hutton, 1884 Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1938a: 85). Ovara Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Ovoïdes” (vernac- ular); latinized by Latreille (1825: 198). Tax- on including the genera Cypraea and Ovula. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). OvuLipae Fleming, 1822 [June] Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 490 Type genus: Ovula Вгидшеге, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling Ovuladae. -inae, Swainson (1840: 325); -oidea, Sitnikova & Starobogatov (1982: 841); -ini, Fehse (2001: 24). OxYcHILINAE Hesse, 1927 (1879) Reference: [in D. Geyer] Unsere land- und Sússwasser-Mollusken, ed. 3: 47 Type genus: Oxychilus Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: When he established Oxychilinae, Hesse did not discuss or cite Hyaliniinae, but listed Hyalinia in the synonymy of Oxychilus. Oxychilinae is in prevailing use and is con- served under Art. 40.2 with the precedence of Hyaliniinae. -idae, Bank et al. (2001: 94). OxYGNATHA Mórch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 6: 109 Remarks: Taxon including the genera Limax, Vitrina, Succinea, Helicella, Zonites, Leuco- chroa, Ryssota, Obba, Carocolla, Otala, and Pleurodonta. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). OXxYLOMATINAE Schileyko & |. М. Likharev, 1986 Reference: Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia, 24: 223 Type genus: Oxyloma Westerlund, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Oxylominae. Oxynoipae Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] (1847) Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 123 Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 433 Type genus: Oxynoe Rafinesque, 1814 Remarks: Original spelling Oxynoeidae. Intro- duced as a replacement name for Lopho- cercidae and Icaridae, because their type genera were considered by Stoliczka to be junior synonyms of Oxynoe. Oxynoe is in prevailing usage; it is conserved under Art. 40.2 and takes the precedence of the re- placed names. -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 49). Oxystomata Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 32: 241 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Janthi- na only. Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). PACHNODIDAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 189, 202 Type genus: Pachnodus Albers, 1860 Remarks: -inae, same reference. PACHYCHILINAE P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1892 [19 November] Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques, Partie 7, 2(13): 313 Type genus: Pachychilus |. Lea & H. C. Lea, 1851 Remarks: Not available from Troschel (1858 [in 1856-1891]: 113 [as Pachychili; a plural not equivalent to a family-group пате]). -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 39). PAcHYcYMBIOLINI Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Sep- tember] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 17 [287] Type genus: Pachycymbiola Ihering, 1907 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Pachycym- biolides. Precedence of Adelomeloninae over simultaneously published Pachycymbi- olini determined by Art. 24 (family vs. sub- family). Раснуововим! Davis & Kang, 1990 [19 Novem- ber] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 142: 138 Type genus: Pachydrobia Crosse & P. Fischer, 1876 PACHYGNATHA Odhner, 1939 Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 48 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family, containing the family Antiopel- lidae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PACHYMELANIIDAE Bandel & Kowalke, 1999 Reference: Helgoland Marine Research, 53: 133 Type genus: Pachymelania Е. A. Smith, 1893 PACIFICELLIDAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 195,202 Туре genus: Pacificella Odhner, 1921 Remarks: Steenberg attributed the name to Odhner (1921: 235), but Odhner only sug- gested that Pacificella “may perhaps be made the type of a distinct family”. -inae, Cowie, Evenhuis & Christensen (1995: 78): -ini, Bouchet, herein [in place of Tornatelli- noptini, over which it has priority]. PAEDHOPLITINAE SChileyko, 1978 [after 1 March] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 291 Type genus: Paedhoplita Lindholm, 1927 Remarks: -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 4). PAEDOPHOROPODIDAE A. V. Ivanov, 1933 [1 Oc- tober] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 104(5-6): 165 Type genus: Paedophoropus A. V. Ivanov, 1933 PAFFRATHIINAE Heidelberger, 2001 Reference: Geologische Abhandlungen Hes- sen, 106: 190 Type genus: tPaffrathia Fryda, 2000 Remarks: Original spelling Paffrathinae. PAGODININAE Pilsbry, 1918 [24 April] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 24(96): x Type genus: Pagodina Stabile, 1864 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Pagodina van Beneden, 1853 [Crus- tacea]. See Pagodulininae. PAGODULININAE Pilsbry, 1924 [16 July] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 27(107): 166 Type genus: Pagodulina Clessin, 1876 Remarks: Nom. nov. pro Pagodininae, invalid because its type genus 1$ a junior homonym. -idae, Alzona (1971: 70). 124 BOUCHET & ROCROI PALADMETIDAE Stephenson, 1941 Reference: The University of Texas, Publica- tion 4101: 366 Type genus: tPaladmete Gardner, 1916 Remarks: Name only, but made available un- der Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. Diagnosed by Sohl (1964: 271). PALAEOCAPULIDAE Grabau, 1936 Reference: Palaeontologia Sinica, ser. В, 8(4): 311 Туре genus: tPalaeocapulus Grabau & Shim- er, 1909 PALAEOCYCLOPHORIDAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Palaontologischen Institut, Universitat Ham- burg, 86: 180 Remarks: Not available under Art. 16.2: no citation of the name of the type genus. (There exists a genus Palaeocyclophorus Wenz, 1923, but Bandel cited only Bernicia Cox, 1927, and Solemella Bandel, 2002, as in- cluded genera). PALAEONUSTIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 44, 236 Type genus: tPalaeonustus Perner, 1903 PALAEORISSOINIDAE Grúndel & Kowalke, 2002 [October] Reference: Neues Jahrbuch ftir Geologie und Palaeontologie, Abhandlungen, 226(1): 44 Type genus: tPalaeorissoina Gründel, 1999 Remarks: Not available (nomen nudum) from Gründel (2001: 53). -inae, same reference. PALAEOSTOIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 Novem- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1- a) 112 Type genus: tPalaeostoa Andreae, 1884 PALAEOSTYLINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 40, 45 Туре genus: tPalaeostylus Mansuy, 1914 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed, Ibid.: 381 [October 1938]. -idae, Bandel (2002b: 112); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Ortho- nematoidea over which it has priority]. PALAEOTROCHIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPalaeotrochus Hall, 1879 Remarks: No diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. First diagnosed and -oidea [as -acea], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 302). Gurich (1896: 309) had already used the name Palaeotrochidae to group the “ancient trochids”, but did not im- plicitly or explicitly include Palaeotrochus, and the name appears to have been descrip- tive. PALAEOXESTININAE Pfeffer, 1930 [2 January] Reference: Geologische und Palaeontolo- gische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 14 Type genus: tPalaeoxestina Wenz, 1919 PALAEOZYGOPLEURIDAE Horny, 1955 Reference: Sbornik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- logickeho, Oddil Paleontologicky, 21: 104, 120 Type genus: tPalaeozygopleura Horny, 1955 Remarks: -inae, same reference. PALEUPHEMITINAE Fryda, 1999 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3—4): 319 Туре genus: tPaleuphemites Horny, 1962 PALLIOHEDYLIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 85 Type genus: Palliohedyle Rankin, 1979 Remarks: -oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consis- tency of ranking]. PALUDESTRINIDAE Newton, 1891 [22 August] Reference: Systematic list ofthe Е Е. Edwards collection of British Oligocene and Eocene Mollusca in the British Museum (Natural His- tory): 226 Type genus: Paludestrina d'Orbigny, 1840 Remarks: There is an earliest and hitherto overlooked type species designation for Paludestrina, by subsequent designation by Nevill (1885: 46): Paludina nigra d'Orbigny 1840, which is a species of Eatoniella. This would render Paludestrinidae a senior syn- onym of Eatoniellidae Ponder, 1965. The case will be presented under Art. 41 to the ICZN by D. Kadolsky (pers. comm. pers.) to conserve the name Eatoniellidae. Paludestrinidae was introduced as a sub- stitute name for Hydrobiidae, based on the erroneous assumption that its type genus Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821, was a junior homonym of Hydrobius Leach, 1817 [Co- leoptera]. -inae, Preston (1915: 167). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 125 PALUDINELLINAE Kobelt, 1878 [May] Reference: Illustrirtes Conchylienbuch, 1: 131 Type genus: Paludinella L. Pfeiffer, 1841 Remarks: When he established the name Paludinellinae, Kobelt used Paludinella in the sense of F. J. Schmidt (1847), ¡.e. for spe- cies of the amnicolid genus Bythinella. If Paludinellinae was an available name, the case would have to be brought to the Com- mission under Art. 41 (Family-group names based on misidentified type genera). How- ever, Paludinellinae was established in syn- onymy and not used as valid before 1961, i.e. К is not an available name. lt was not made available (no diagnosis) by Habe (1976b: 215), who declared Paludinellidae new, and attributed to Paludinella Japanese species of Paludinellassiminea (Fukuda 8 Ponder, 2003: 2018). PALUDINIDAE Fitzinger, 1833 Reference: Вейгаде zur Landeskunde Oes- terreich's unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 116 Type genus: Paludina Férussac, 1812 Remarks: Original spelling (“Gruppe”) Palu- dinoidea. First established as “les Palu- dinides” (vernacular) by Risso (1826: 100). -inae [as Paludinae], Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]: 97). Invalid: Placed on the Of- ficial Index by Opinion 573 (1959: 118), but attributed in error to Gray (1840b: 152). See also Viviparidae. PALUDISCALINAE D. W. Taylor, 1966 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 9(2): 207 Type genus: Paludiscala D. W. Taylor, 1966 PALUDOMINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 April] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Sur- vey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Creta- ceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Part 5: 207 Type genus: Ра/идоти$ Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Pilsbry & Bequaert (1927: 248); -ini [as -eae], Wenz (1939 [т 1938- 1944]: 703). РАРШНА Glaubrecht, 1995 Reference: 12th International Malacological Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Cerithioidea. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). PAPILLIFERINI Brandt, 1961 [17 July] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 90(1— 9) 12 Туре genus: Papillifera Hartmann, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Papillifereae. Not available: no diagnosis. PAPILLODERMATIDAE Wiktor, Martin 8 Castillejo, 1990 [15 October] Reference: Malakologische Abhandlungen, (Si: Type genus: Papilloderma Wiktor, Martin 8 Castillejo, 1990 Remarks: Original spelling Papillodermidae. -oidea, Bank et al. (2001: 93). PAPUARIONINAE Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1217-1218 Type genus: Papuarion Van Mol, 1973 Remarks: -ini, same reference. PAPUINIDAE Iredale, 1938 [30 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(2): 91 Type genus: Papuina Martens, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1989: 226). PAPYRISCALINAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 209, 243 Type genus: Papyriscala de Boury, 1909 PARABYTHINELLINAE Radoman, 1976 Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologische Syste- matik und Evolutionsforschung, 14(2): 147 Type genus: Parabythinella Radoman, 1973 PARACERITHIINAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 7: 20, 22 Type genus: tParacerithium Cossmann, 1902 Remarks: Original spelling Paracerithinae. Precedence of simultaneously published Procerithiidae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). PaRACORYPHELLIDAE M. C. Miller, 1971 [1 No- vember] Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 50(4): 315 Type genus: Paracoryphella M. C. Miller, 1971 PARAFOSSARULINAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Parafossarulus Annandale, 1924 PARALAOMIDAE Iredale, 1941 [16 April] Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10: 263 Type genus: Paralaoma lredale, 1913 126 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! PARAMELANIIDAE J. Е. 5. Moore, 1898 [June] Reference: Quarterly Journal of Microscopi- cal Science, new ser., 41: 315 Type genus: Paramelania E. A. Smith, 1881 Remarks: Original spelling Paramelanidae. -inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 83); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1928: 400). PARANCISTROLEPIDINAE Habe, 1972 [1 December] Reference: The Nautilus, 86(2-4): 51 Type genus: Parancistrolepis Azuma, 1965 Remarks: Original spelling Parancistrolepisi- nae. -idae, Goryachev (1987b: 35); -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. Parasitica Reeve, 1842 Reference: Conchologia systematica, 2: 173 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Stilifer, established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). PARASTROPHIINAE Hinoide & Habe, 1978 [31 July] Reference: Venus, 37(2): 56 Type genus: Parastrophia de Folin, 1869 Remarks: No diagnosis, but introduced, in vi- olation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Pedumicrinae, because Hinoide & Habe considered Pedumicra lredale & Laseron, 1957, a junior synonym of Parastrophia. Pedumicrinae Iredale & Laseron, 1957, is not in current use, but Parastrophiinae is little used; priority should apply. PARATAPHRINAE Calzada, 1989 [November] Reference: Batalleria, 2: 4 Type genus: tParataphrus Chavan, 1954 PARATURBINIDAE Cossmann, 1916 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 10: 8, 33 Type genus: tParaturbo Cossmann, 1907 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209). PAREORIDAE Finlay & Marwick, 1937 [20 May] Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 42 Type genus: tPareora Marwick, 1931 Remarks: -inae, Franc (1968a: 274). PARHEDYLINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 443 Type genus: Parhedyle Thiele, 1931 Remarks: -idae / -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 31): PARMACELLIDAE P. Fischer, 1856 [January] (1855) Reference: Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 20: 390 Type genus: Parmacella Cuvier, 1805 Remarks: Fischer did not explicitly establish Parmacellidae as a replacement name for Cryptellidae (which he did not cite), but he list- ed Cryptella Webb & Berthelot, 1833, as a synonym of Parmacella (although they are currently both treated as valid). Cryptellidae was declared nomen oblitum and Parmacelli- dae declared nomen protectum under Art. 23.9 by Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 167). How- ever, as Parmacellidae is in prevailing usage, it is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the prece- dence of Cryptellidae, and there was no need to apply Art. 23.9. -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216, 224); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). PARMACELLILLINAE Hesse, 1926 [after March] Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 2(1): 47, 54 Type genus: Parmacellilla Simroth, 1910 PARMARIONINAE Godwin-Austen, 1908 [after May] Reference: [in Blanford & Godwin-Austen] The fauna of British India. Mollusca. Testacellidae and Zonitidae: 180 Type genus: Parmarion P. Fischer, 1855 Remarks: -ini, Solem (1966: 24). PARTULIDAE Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 564 Type genus: Partula Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -oidea, H. B. Baker (1963: 204). PARYPHANTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1893 [October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 1: 8 Type genus: Paryphanta Albers, 1850 Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 150). PATELLICONIDAE Fryda, 1998 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(1): 46 Type genus: tPatelliconus Horny, 1961 PATELLIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Type genus: Patella Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Patellaria. -oidea [as -асеа], Thiele (1925 [in 1925- 1926]: 75); -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929- 1935]: 40). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 127 PATELLIFORMIA Thiele, 1921 Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 53(3): 147 Remarks: Introduced as a “Sippe” (later “Stirps”), considered to be equivalent to superfamily. Treated as superfamily Patelliformia by Kuro- da (1934b: 324). Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). PATELLOIDEAE Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 52 Remarks: Probably a latinization of “les Pa- telloides” of Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxxvii). Taxon containing the genera Scutus, Fissurella, etc., but not the genus Patella, placed (p. 53) in a separate family Patellace- ae. Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). PATELLOIDIDAE Chapman & Gabriel, 1923 [13 December] Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria, new ser., 36: 24 Type genus: Patelloida Quoy 8 Gaimard, 1834 Remarks: -inae, Golikov 8 Kusakin (1972: 292). PATELLOPLANORBIDAE Franc, 1968 Reference: Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 534 Type genus: Patelloplanorbis Hubendick, 1957 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Harry 4 Hubendick (1964: 18). PATULASTRIDAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 202 Type genus: Patulastra L. Pfeiffer, 1879 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Pleurodiscidae, based on Pleurodiscus Wenz, 1919, which Steenberg treated (erro- neously) as a synonym of Patulastra. Patu- lastridae has not won general acceptance and Art. 40.2 does not apply. PATULINAE Tryon, 1866 [1 July] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(3): 243, 259 Type genus: Patula Held, 1837 Remarks: -idae, Clessin (1887 [in 1887-1890]: 14, 103); -oidea [as -acea], Pfeffer (1930: 38). See also Discinae. PAUROTAENIAE Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 De- cember] Reference: Acta Academiae Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 92 Remarks: Introduced as a family-group name within the subfamily Helicinae and not avail- able as such: not based on a genus. PavLonisciDAE Fryda, 1998 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(1): 42 Type genus: tPavlodiscus Fryda, 1998 PAYETTINAE Dall, 1924 [10 November] Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 132-G: 112 Type genus: tPayettia Dall, 1924 Remarks: Original spelling Payettinae. -idae, Starobogatov (1970b: 18). PECTINIBRANCHIA Cuvier, 1814 [December] Reference: [in Blainville] Bulletin des Scienc- es par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Established as order “Pectini- branches” (vernacular). Latinized as a fam- ily [but not available as such (not based on a genus)] by Goldfuss (1820: xliv, 644). PECTINODONTINAE Pilsbry, 1891 [3 August] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 13(49): 6 Type genus: Pectinodonta Dall, 1882 Remarks: Established independently the same year [but deemed to be 31 December under Art. 21.3.2] by Thiele (1891 [т 1891-1893]: 307). -idae, Moskalev (1968: 10). PECULATORIDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 64 Type genus: Peculator Iredale, 1924 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. PEDASIOLINAE Wahlman, 1992 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1066-O: 175 Type genus: tPedasiola Spriesterbach, 1919 PEDICULARIIDAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 131 Type genus: Pedicularia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Pediculariadae. -inae, Stoliczka (1867 [т 1867-1871]: 45); -ini, Schilder (1936: 106); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 212). PEDINOGYRIDAE Iredale, 1937 [12 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 15 128 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Type genus: Pedinogyra Albers, 1860 Remarks: -oidea, Iredale (1942: 35). PEDIPEDINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(8): 5 Type genus: Pedipes Férussac, 1821 PEDUMICRINAE Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [8 May] Reference: Proceedings of the Royal Zoolog- ical Society of New South Wales, 1955- 1956: 98, 104 Type genus: Pedumicra lredale 8 Laseron, 1957 Remarks: Precedence of simultaneously pub- lished Ctiloceratidae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). See also Parastrophi- inae. PELAGIELLIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPelagiella Matthew, 1895 Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed and -oidea [as -acea], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 323); also diagnosed by Pch- elintsev & Korobkov (1960: 65). PELORIDAE W. Clark, 1851 [June] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 7: 472 Remarks: Established as a family including the genera Scalaria, lanthina, Natica, Lamellar- ia, and Velutina. Not available: not based on a genus [Peloris Poli, 1791 is a bivalve]. Again declared new by Clark (1853: 45). PELSENEERIIDAE Schwanwitsch, 1917 Reference: Zoologicheskii Vestnik, 2: 140 Type genus: Pelseneeria Koehler & Vaney, 1908 Remarks: Original spelling Pelseneeridae. PELTATINAE Godwin-Austen, 1912 [January] Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Nat- ural History, ser. 8, 9: 124 Type genus: Peltatus Godwin-Austen, 1908 Remarks: See Sheldoniinae. PELTELLINAE Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part I: 155, 179 Type genus: Peltella Gray, 1855 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Peltellina. The name of the type genus is generally at- tributed to Webb & van Beneden (1836), but these authors introduced it as а потеп пи- dum, for the American species of Parmacel- la, without a diagnosis, and without any included species cited by name. Gray first established it as an available name. PELTIDAE Vayssiere, 1885 Reference: Annales du Musée d'Histoire Na- turelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 2(3): 104 Type genus: Pelta Quatrefages, 1844 Remarks: Invalid: placed on the Official Index by Opinion 811 (1967: 89), but credited in error to Winckworth (1931: 267). PELTOSPIRIDAE McLean, 1989 [3 January] Reference: Zoologica Scripta, 18(1): 50 Type genus: Peltospira McLean, 1989 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], same reference. Peıvcioupae Ponder & 5. Hall, 1983 [31 Janu- ary] Reference: The Nautilus, 97(1): 30 Type genus: Pelycidion P. Fischer, 1873 Remarks: -inae, Bouchet & Le Renard, herein. PENDROMIDAE Waren, 1991 [7 July] Reference: Sarsia, 76(1-2): 68 Type genus: Pendroma Dall, 1927 PENTAPTYXIDAE Lyssenko, 1981 [after 21 May] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Sbornik, 18: 23 Type genus: tPentaptyxis Pchelintsev, 1965 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Not available from Lyssenko (1984: 16; no diag- nosis), nor from Lyssenko & Aliev (1990: 107; no diagnosis). PENTATAENIIDAE Mörch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjöbenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 286 Type genus: Pentataenia Schmidt, 1855 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Pentatae- niae. -inae, Gottschick (1920: 49). Schmidt (1855: 11, 18) is generally credited as author of this family-group name; however, he only mentions a “Gruppe Pentataenia” (for various species of Helix), in the same way as he mentions a “Gruppe Campylaea”, a “Gruppe Fruticicola”, etc., thus indicating genus-group. PERACLIDAE Tesch, 1913 [June] Reference: Das Tierreich, 36: 71 Type genus: Peracle Forbes, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Peraclididae. -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 49). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 129 Given precedence over simultaneously pub- lished Procymbuliidae by First Reviser’s ac- tion by Vaught (1989: 68). PERISSITYIDAE Popenoe & Saul, 1987 [12 May] Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural His- tory Museum of Los Angeles County, 380: 11 Type genus: tPerissitys Stewart, 1927 PERISSOPTERIDAE Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 Au- gust] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(3): 97 Type genus: tPerissoptera Tate, 1865 PERISTERNIINAE Tryon, 1880 [31 December] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 3: 47-48 Type genus: Peristernia Mórch, 1852 PERISTOMACEA Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 117 Remarks: Original spelling “les Péristomiens” (vernacular). Latinized [as Peristomania] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 245) and [as Peristomidae] by Broderip (1839: 320). Estab- lished as a family containing the genera Valva- ta, Paludina, and Ampullaria. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PERISTOMATIDAE Cossmann, 1918 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 11: 29 Remarks: Established as a family containing the genera Craspedostoma, Codonochilus, Crossostoma, Pycnotrochus, and Scoliosto- та, thus a concept different from Lamarck’s Peristomacea. -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann, ibid.: 1. Not available as a family-group name: not based on a genus. PERONIIDAE Keferstein, 1865 Reference: DrH. С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1246 Type genus: Peronia Fleming, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling Peroniadae. Fam- ily declared again nov. by Labbe (1934: 217). PERONINIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 14 Type genus: Peronina Plate, 1893 PERRIERIINAE SChileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 540 Type genus: Perrieria Tapparone Canefri, 1878 PERSICULINAE С. A. Coovert & H. К. Coovert, 1995 [12 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 70 Type genus: Persicula Schumacher, 1817 PERSONINAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 37 Type genus: Persona Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Personina. -idae, Beu (1988: 89). PERUNELIDAE Fryda & Bandel, 1997 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 80: 26 Type genus: tPerunela Frida & Bandel, 1997 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. PERVICACIIDAE Rudman, 1969 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 12(1): 63 Type genus: Pervicacia lredale, 1924 Remarks: -inae, Taylor, Kantor & Sysoev (1993: 157-158). PETRIOLINAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 520 Type genus: Petriola Dall, 1905 PETROPHILA Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 13 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Gadi- niidae and Siphonariidae, established at a rank between “suborder” and family. Treat- ed by Grant 8 Gale (1931: 462) as a super- family. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PETROPOMATINAE COX, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 268 Type genus: tPetropoma Gabb, 1877 Remarks: Original spelling Petropominae. PFEIFFERIINAE Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part I: 156 Type genus: Pfeifferia Gray, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Pfeifferiana. PHAEDUSINAE A. J. Wagner, 1922 [1 September] Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 1(2-3): 98 130 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Type genus: Phaedusa H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959- 1960]: 389). PHALINAE Beu, 1981 [January] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- Hite 935.252 Type genus: Phalium Link, 1807 PHANEROBRANCHIATAE Bergh, 1880 Reference: Exploration of Alaska, Scientific results, 1, Art. 6(2): 201 Remarks: Established as Dorididae Phanero- branchiatae, as a substitute name for Dorid- idae eleutherobranchiatae. Later ranked explicitly as a subfamily by Bergh (1892: 52). Treated as a superfamily by Iredale & O’Donoghue (1923: 217). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See also Phanerobranchiata in higher cate- gory list. PHANEROPTYXIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 February] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 126 Type genus: tPhaneroptyxis Cossmann, 1896 Remarks: Original spelling Phaneroptyxisidae. PHANEROTREMATIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPhanerotrema P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 209). PHASIANELLINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 354 Type genus: Phasianella Lamarck, 1804 Remarks: -idae, Koken (1896b: 163). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 630 (1962: 140). PHENACOHELICIDAE Suter, 1892 [May] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 24: 270 Type genus: Phenacohelix Suter, 1892 Remarks: -inae, H. B. Baker (1956a: 134). PHENACOLEPADIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [10 September] Reference: Catalogue of the marine mollusks of Japan: 110 Type genus: Phenacolepas Pilsbry, 1891 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Scutellinidae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym; Art. 40.2 does not apply. PHENACOLIMACINAE Schileyko, 1986 [after 25 July] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 148: 125 Type genus: Phenacolimax Stabile, 1859 PHERUSIDAE Locard, 1886 Reference: Prodrome de malacologie française. Catalogue général des mol- lusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 572 Type genus: Pherusa Jeffreys, 1869 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Pherusa Oken, 1807, and several others. PHIDIANIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 886 Type genus: Phidiana Gray, 1850 PHILINIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] (1815) Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 94 Type genus: Philine Ascanius, 1772 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11). When he established Philinidae, Gray cited “Bullaea aperta” in the synonymy of “Philine aperta”, thus implicitly treating Philinidae as a substitute name for Bul- laeidae. Philinidae is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Bullaeidae. PHILINOGLOSSIDAE Hertling, 1932 [December] Reference: Wissenschaftliche Meeresuntersu- chungen, Abt. Helgoland, new ser., 19(1): 9 Type genus: Philinoglossa Hertling, 1932 Remarks: -inae, Salvini-Plawen (1973: 119); -oidea, Vaught (1989: ix, 66). PHiLipPiiNAE Melone & Taviani, 1985 [February] Reference: Lavori della Societa Italiana di Malacologia, 21: 165 Type genus: Philippia Gray, 1847 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis, only joint diagnosis for Architectonicinae and Philippiinae) from Boss (1982: 997). PHiLomyciNAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 170 Type genus: Philomycus Rafinesque, 1820 Remarks: Original spelling Philomycina. -idae, Gray (1860b: 269). РниомЕзим Н. В. Baker, 1938 [10 October] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulle- tin, 198214 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 131 Type genus: Philonesia Sykes, 1900 Remarks: Original spelling Philonesiae. PHILOPOTAMIDINAE Stache, 1889 [1 December] Reference: Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 13(1): 107 Type genus: Philopotamis Layard, 1855 Remarks: Established [as Philopotamidae] as a subfamily of Melaniidae, despite use of suffix -idae. Philopotamidae [Trichoptera] is based on the genus Philopotamus Curtis, 1834. PHOLIDOTOMINAE Cossmann, 1896 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 2:61, 112 Type genus: tPholidotoma Cossmann, 1896 Remarks: -idae, Bouchet, herein [in place of Pyrifusidae, over which it has priority]. PHORIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 119 Type genus: Phorus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Homonym of Phoridae Newman, 1835, based on Phora Latreille, 1796 [Diptera]. See Xenophoridae. PHOSINELLINAE Coan, 1964 [1 January] Reference: The Veliger, 6(3): 165, 169 Type genus: Phosinella Mórch, 1876 PHOTINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 17 Type genus: Phos Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Phosina. -idae, Kobelt (1881 [in 1881-1883]: 1). PHYLLIDIDAE Rafinesque, 1814 Reference: Précis des découvertes et travaux somiologiques de Mr. C. S. Rafinesque- Schmalz entre 1800 et 1814: 42 Type genus: Phyllidia Cuvier, 1797 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Phyllidia. First established by Lamarck (1801: 64; 1809: 320), as “Les Phyllidiens” and “Les phyllidéens” (vernacular), which was lati- nized [as Phyllidiana] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 223). The name Phyllidiidae is now prevailingly attributed to Rafinesque, and not to Lamarck. -inae, Swainson (1840: 358); -oidea, Vaught (1989: ix, 70). PHYLLIROIDAE Menke, 1830 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum, ed. 2:9 Type genus: Phylliroe Peron & Lesueur, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Phyllirrhoéa, based on Phyllirhoe, an incorrect subsequent spell- ing of Phylliroe. First established as “les Phyllirhoées” (vernacular) by Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxv). PHYLLOBRANCHIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Phyllobranches” (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 175). Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). PHYLLOBRANCHIDAE Bergh, 1871 [10 July] Reference: Malakologische Untersuchungen. [п Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Phi- lippinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resul- tate, Band 2, Theil 1, Heft 2: 49 Type genus: Phyllobranchus Alder & Hancock, 1864 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Phyllobranchus Girard, 1851 [An- nelida]. See Phyllobranchillidae. PHYLLOBRANCHILLIDAE Risbec, 1953 Reference: Faune de l'Union Française, 15: 165 Type genus: Phyllobranchillus Pruvot-Fol, 1933 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Phyllobranchidae, which is invalid be- cause ofits type genus is a junior homonym. PHYLLODESMIINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Oc- tober] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 459 Type genus: Phyllodesmium Ehrenberg, 1831 Remarks: -idae / -oidea [as -acea], Risso- Dominguez (1964: 227). PHYMATOPLEURIDAE Batten, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPhymatopleura Girty, 1939 PHYSASTRINAE Starobogatov, 1958 [after 25 December] Reference: Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obsh- chestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biolog- icheskii, new ser., 63(6): 50, 52 Type genus: Physastra Tapparone Сапе, 1883 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959- 1960]: 107). 132 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! PHvseuuını D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] Reference: Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 167 Type genus: Physella Haldeman, 1843 Puysipae Fitzinger, 1833 Reference: Beiträge zur Landeskunde Oes- terreich's unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 110 Type genus: Physa Draparnaud, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (“Сгирре”) Phys- oidea. -inae [as Physina], Gray (1840a: 251); -oidea [as -acea], Dall (1870c: 355); -ini, D. W. Taylor (2003: 152). PıckworTHiipae Iredale, 1917 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 332 Type genus: Pickworthia lredale, 1917 Remarks: -inae, Bouchet & Le Renard, here- in. Precedence over simultaneously pub- lished Reynellonidae determined by First Reviser's choice by Ponder & Warén (1988: 299); over simultaneously published Sher- borniidae determined by First Reviser’s choice by Bouchet & Le Renard (in Beesley et al., 1998: 740). PILEIFORMES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Pileiformes” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 201). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). PiLEOLIDAE Bandel, Grúndel & Maxwell, 2000 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 490: 85 Type genus: fPileolus J. de С. Sowerby, 1823 Remarks: Not available from Bandel (2000a: 122, 124 [introduced as a branch in a cla- dogram without defining autapomorphy]). РиЕОРЗЮАЕ Chenu, 1859 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (1): 328 Type genus: Pileopsis Lamarck, 1822 Pitipae Preston, 1915 Reference: The Fauna of British India. Mol- lusca (Freshwater Gastropoda; Pelecypoda): 96 Type genus: Pila Réding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Ampullariidae, based on Ampullaria Lamarck, 1799, treated by Preston as а syn- onym of Pila. -inae, same reference; -oidea, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 22). Invalid: placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1913 (1999: 74). Pınurupae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1960 [March] Reference: Abhandlungen der Mathematisch- Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, 1959(12): 874 Type genus: Pinufius Er. Marcus & Ev. Mar- cus, 1960 PIRENINAE Remarks: Cited by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 295) as “Pireninae Savigny, 1827, as Pire- nae”. Their source (Warén, pers. comm.) is Herrmannsen who listed Pirenae with the reference Descr. Egypt. XXII* [*= not seen by Herrmanssen], probably based on Agas- siz’ Nomenclator. Savigny was the author of the mollusc atlas of Description de l'Egypte; the text was by Audouin (1826). We deter- mined that he used neither Pirena (as a ge- nus) nor Pirenae (as a family). PISANIANURINAE Warén & Bouchet, 1990 [2 Jan- uary] Reference: The Veliger, 33(1): 63 Type genus: tPisanianura Rovereto, 1899 Remarks: -idae, Beu (in Beesley et al., 1998: 799). PISANIINAE Gray, 1857 [9 Мау] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 13 Type genus: Pisania Bivona Bernardi, 1832 Remarks: Original spelling Pisaniana. -idae, Locard (1897: 320). PISEINOTECIDAE Edmunds, 1970 [April] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 39(1): 39 Type genus: Piseinotecus Er. Marcus, 1955 PITHODEINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 167 Type genus: tPithodea de Koninck, 1881 Remarks: -idae, Vostokova (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 119). PitysinAE Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 February] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bul- [ет 221: 51 Type genus: Рйу$ Mörch, 1852 Remarks: -ini, same reference. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 133 PLACOBRANCHIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 121, 148 Type genus: Placobranchus van Hasselt, 1824 Remarks: Franc (1968c: 848) and Jensen (1996: 92) attributed the name to Rang (1829: 134), who used the vernacular “les Placobranches”. -oidea, Jensen (1996: 118). Plakobranchus appears to have been the spelling originally used by van Hasselt, in a very rare publication that we have not seen; Van Hasselt's work is usually cited from its translation in Ferussac (1824), who used the spelling Placobranchus. Jensen (1997: 180— 181) argued for the restoration of the spell- ing Plakobranchidae, and she has been followed by Wagele & Willan (2000: 91). However, the spellings Placobranchus and Placobranchidae are in prevailing usage and are here conserved under Art. 33.3.1. PLACOSTYLINAE Pilsbry, 1946 Reference: Notulae Машгае, 168: 3 Type genus: Placostylus Beck, 1837 Remarks: Not available from Iredale (1944: 309, as -idae [name only, no diagnosis; re- jected under Art. 13.2 by Schileyko, 1999 [in 1998-2003]: 343]). PLAGIOTHYRIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: }Plagiothyra Whidborne, 1892 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 215). PLAKOBRANCHIDAE. See Placobranchidae. PLANAXINAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 70 Type genus: Planaxis Lamarck, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling Planaxina. -idae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1854 [in 1853-1858]: 321); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970b: 37). Pi- anaridae [Pchelintsev, 1965: 6] is an incor- rect subsequent spelling. PLANISPIRIDAE Iredale, 1941 [19 December] Reference: Australian Zoologist, 10(1): 89 Type genus: Planispira Beck, 1837 PLANITROCHIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: fPlanitrochus Perner, 1903 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 297). -inae, Abbott (1974: 39). PLANORBARIINI Starobogatov, 1990 [after 20 March] Reference: [in Starobogatov 8 Prozorova] Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 69(4): 34 Type genus: Planorbarius Duméril, 1806 PLANORBINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de /a nature: 143 Type genus: Planorbis O. F. Muller, 1774 Remarks: Original spelling (Subfamily) Planor- bia. Placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 484), which attributed the name to Gray (1840a: 256). Rafinesque based his name on “Planorbis Geof.” [= Geoffroy (1767)], a work placed on the Official Index by Opinion 362. Planorbis was first made available by O. F. Muller (1774), who refered explicitly to Geoffroy, so that the reference by Rafinesque to “Planorbis Geof.” unambigu- ously designates the taxon now attributed to Muller. -idae, Hannibal (1912: 152); -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 108); -oidea [as -асеа], Harry (1962: 34). Staroboga- tov (1967: 293) acted as First Reviser and gave relative precedence to the name Plan- orbidae over Ancylidae Rafinesque, 1815. PLANORBULINAE Pilsbry, 1934 [17 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 86: 47 Type genus: Planorbula Haldeman, 1843 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Harry & Huben- dick (1964: 17); -ini, Hubendick (1978: 41). PLANOZONINI Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPlanozone Perner, 1907 Remarks: Original spelling Planozonides. No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Bat- ten 4 Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 211). PLATEVINDECIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 14 Type genus: Platevindex H. B. Baker, 1938 PLATYACRIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 40, 43, 60, 202 Type genus: tPlatyacra Zittel, 1882 Remarks: -inae, herein. 134 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI PLATYCERATIDAE J. Hall, 1879 [after 15 Decem- ber] Reference: Natural history of New York. Geo- logical Survey of New York. Palaeontology, Vol. 5, Part 2: title of plates 1-8 Type genus: tPlatyceras Conrad, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Platyceridae. Knight (1934: 145) stated that the name dat- ed from “Hall, 1859”. This is the date of pub- lication of vol. 3, part 1 (text) of the work cited above, and it does not contain Platyceridae. -oidea [as -acea], Cox & Knight (1960: 263). PLATYCONCHINAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universitat Ham- burg, 86: 116 Type genus: tPlatyconcha Longstaff, 1933 PLATYDORIDINAE Bergh, 1891 [October] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbticher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 135 Type genus: Platydoris Bergh, 1877 Remarks: Established as a subfamily of Dori- didae, despite use of suffix -idae. -idae, Pru- vot-Fol (1934: 66). Discodoridinae given precedence over Platydoridinae by First Re- viser's action by Valdés (2002: 630). PLaTYGLOSSAE Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 229 Remarks: Established as a superfamily, as a substitute name for the Phanerobranchiata dorids of Bergh. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). PLATYHEDYLIDAE Salvini-Plawen, 1973 [June] Reference: Zeitschrift fúr Zoologische System- atik und Evolutionsforschung, 11(2): 128 Type genus: Platyhedyle Salvini-Plawen, 1973 Remarks: -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 60, 245). PLATYOSTOMATIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [after Oc- tober] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 395 Type genus: tPlatyostoma Conrad, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Platystomidae, based on Platystoma Dalton, 1882, an unjustified emendation of Platyostoma and a junior hom- onym of Platystoma Meigen, 1803 [Diptera]. PLATYSCHISMATINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal ofthe Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPlatyschisma M'Coy, 1844 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten 8 Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 198). PLATYSUCCINEINAE H. B. Baker, 1940 [2 Novem- ber] Reference: The Nautilus, 54(2): 55 Type genus: Platysuccinea Ancey, 1881 PLECTONOTINAE Boucot & Yochelson, 1966 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 503-A: 7 Type genus: tPlectonotus J. M. Clarke, 1899 Remarks: -ini, Fryda (1999b: 312). PLecTOPYLIDAE Möllendorff, 1898 Reference: Abhandlungen der Naturfor- schenden Gesellschaft zu Górlitz, 22: 147 Type genus: Plectopylis Benson, 1860 Remarks: -oidea, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 99). PLEIOPTYGMATIDAE Quinn, 1989 [28 June] Reference: The Nautilus, 103(1): 13 Type genus: tPleioptygma Conrad, 1863 PLESIOCYSTISCINAE С. А. Coovert & Н. К. Coovert, 1995 [12 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 66 Type genus: Plesiocystiscus G. A. Coovert & H. K. Coovert, 1995 PLESIOMITRINAE L. Bellardi, 1887 [before 8 Oc- tober] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte V: 23 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. PLESIOPHYSINAE Bequaert & Clench, 1939 [21 September] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 21(6): 175 Type genus: Plesiophysa P. Fischer, 1883 Remarks: -ini, Starobogatov (1970b: 53). PLESIOPLOCIDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie imelovye Nerinei luga SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15, 17 Type genus: tPlesioplocus Pchelintsev, 1953 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purposes. PLESIOTRITONINAE Beu & Maxwell, 1987 [1 Sep- tember] Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey Paleontological Bulletin, 54: 17 Type genus: tPlesiotriton P. Fischer, 1884 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 135 PLESIOTROCHIDAE Houbrick, 1990 [31 Decem- ber] Reference: The marine flora and fauna of Al- bany, 1: 248 Type genus: Plesiotrochus P. Fischer, 1878 PLETHOSPIRINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 129 Type genus: tPlethospira Ulrich [in Ulrich & Scofield], 1897 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 295). Hormotominae given pre- cedence over Plethospirinae by First Revis- er’s choice by P. J. Wagner (2002: 81-82). PLEUROBRANCHAEINAE Pilsbry, 1896 [23 Septem- ber] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 16(64): 191 Type genus: Pleurobranchaea Meckel, 1813 Remarks: Menke (1828: 6) established a fam- ily Pleurobrancheae, including Pleurobran- chaea, Pleurobranchus, and Linguella. Although Pleurobranchaea is listed first, Pleurobrancheae seems to be derived from Pleurobranchus rather than Pleurobran- chaea. -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 92). PLEUROBRANCHIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca III [= plate 4] Туре genus: Pleurobranchus Симег, 1804 Remarks: Earlier introduced as the vernacu- lar family “les Pleurobranches” by Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxix). -inae, Swain- son (1840: 361); -oidea, MacFarland (1909: 6,9, 58); -ini, Willan (1987: 238). PLEUROCERIDAE P. Fischer, 1885 [29 January] (1863) Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (8): 705 Type genus: Pleurocera Rafinesque, 1818 Remarks: Fischer considered Ceriphasia Swainson, 1840, as a probable junior synonym of Pleurocera and established Pleuroceridae to replace Ceriphasiinae. Pleuroceridae has won general acceptance and under Art. 40.2 takes the precedence of the replaced name. -inae, Hannibal (1912a: 167). PLEURODISCIDAE Wenz, 1923 [2 August] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 21: 1069 Type genus: Pleurodiscus Wenz, 1919 Remarks: -inae, С. Boettger (1955: 270). See Patulastridae. PLEURODONTIDAE lhering, 1912 [12 December] Reference: Journal of the Academy of Natu- ral Sciences of Philadelphia, ser. 2, 15: 478 Type genus: Pleurodonte Fischer von Wald- heim, 1807 Remarks: -inae, Solem (1993: 1269). PLEUROLEURIDAE Bergh, 1874 [10 June] Reference: Malakologische Untersuchungen. [in Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Philip- pinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, Bd. 2, Theil 1, Heft 6: 276 Type genus: Pleuroleura Bergh, 1874 PLEUROLIDIDAE Burn, 1966 [16 November] Reference: Journal of the Malacological Soci- ety of Australia, 1(10): 21 Type genus: Pleurolidia Burn, 1966 PLEUROPHYLLIDIIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [October] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:44 Type genus: Pleurophyllidia Meckel, 1823 Remarks: H. Adams & A. Adams placed Di- phyllidia in synonymy of Pleurophyllidia but did not explicitly establish Pleurophyllidiidae as a Substitute name for Diphyllidiidae. See Arminidae, which is conserved over Pleuro- phyllidiidae under Art. 40.2. PLEUROPINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 141 Type genus: Pleuropus Rafinesque, 1815 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Pleu- ropia. Not available (not based on an avail- able genus name) from Rafinesque (1814: 155 [as family Pleuropodia]). Pleuropus is to be treated as a replacement name for Scyllaea Linnaeus, 1758, and Glaucus For- ster, 1777, apparently considered synonyms by Rafinesque. Pleuropinae is older than both Scyllaeidae Alder & Hancock, 1855 and Glaucidae Gray, 1827, but neither Pleuropi- nae nor Pleuropus have ever been used as valid names. As First Revisers, we here se- lect Glaucus atlanticus Forster, 1777, as type species of Pleuropus Rafinesque, 1815, which then becomes a junior objective syn- onym of Glaucus Forster, 1777. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pleuropinae Rafinesque, 1815, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Glaucidae Gray, 1827, anomen protectum: see under Glaucidae. 136 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! PLEUROPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 50, 52 Remarks: Established as a “Tribe” [= below suborder]. Treated as a superfamily, and not available as such (not based on a genus), by Baba (1955: 5). PLEUROPTERIA Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de /a nature: 16 Remarks: Taxon containing the subfamilies Lerneidia [= Lerneidae; Crustacea] and Pleu- ropia [see Pleuropinae]. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). PLEUROTOMARIINAE Swainson, 1840 [Мау] Reference: А treatise on malacology: 353 Type genus: tPleurotomaria Defrance, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Pleurotomariae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 582 (1960: 276). -idae, d’Orbigny (1841 [in 1841- 1853]: 199); -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 11). PLEUROTOMELLINAE F. Nordsieck, 1968 [Septem- ber] Reference: Die europáischen Meeres-Ge- háuseschnecken: 180 Type genus: Pleurotomella Verrill, 1873 PLEUROTOMINAE Gray, 1838 [March] Reference: Annals of Natural History, 1(1): 28 Type genus: Pleurotoma Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Pleurotomina. -idae [as family -aceae], Hinds (1844 [in 1844— 1845]: 15). See also Turridae. PuicacipAE Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 117 Remarks: Original spelling “les Plicacés” (ver- nacular). First latinised [as (family) Pli- catarum] by Menke (1828: 32). -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). Not available: not based on a genus. PLICATUSIDAE Pan & Erwin, 2002 Reference: The Paleontological Society Mem- oir, 56: 38 Type genus: tPlicatus Pan & Erwin, 2002 РисонммаАЕ Bouchet, 1990 [14 September] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(1- 3):9 Type genus: Plicoliva Petuch, 1979 PLIOPHOLYGIDAE О. W. Taylor, 1966 [18 August] Reference: Malacologia, 4(1): 128 Type genus: tPliopholyx Yen, 1944 PLoripae Forcart, 1951 [1 April] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 80(1- 31:85 Type genus: Plotia Róding, 1798 Remarks: Invalid: Placed on the Official Index by Direction 54 (1956: 465). PLuscuLiDAE Franc, 1968 Reference: Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 612 Type genus: Pluscula Er. Marcus, 1953 Remarks: -inae, Salvini-Plawen (1973: 119). PLUTONINAE Cockerell, 1893 [31 October] Reference: [in Cockerell & Collinge] The Con- chologist, 2(8): 204 Type genus: Plutonia Morelet [in Stabile], 1864 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 1880 (1997: 197). -idae, Móllendorff (1903 [in 1903-1905]: 5). Vitriplutoniinae is an ob- jective synonym. Shelley 8 Backeljau (1995: 150) had proposed to emend the name to Plutoniainae to avoid homonymy with the tri- lobite family Plutoniinae Bollman, 1893 [Myr- iapoda]; in fact, the gastropod name was found to be the senior homonym, and Pluto- niinae Cockerell, 1893, was placed on the Official List without emendation. The ruling of Opinion 1880 was overlooked by Schiley- ko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1476), who regard- ed Plutoniainae as the correct spelling. PNEUMODERMATIDAE Latreille, 1825 Reference: Familles naturelles du règne ani- mal: 170 Type genus: Pneumoderma de Roissy, 1805 Remarks: Original spelling Pneumodermites (Latin). Latreille (1824: table) had used “Pneumodermites” (vernacular). The spell- ings Pneumodermonidae (e.g., Carpenter, 1861: 243), Pneumonodermoidae (e.g., Agassiz, 1847 [in 1842-1847]), and Pneu- monodermatidae (e.g., Pelseneer, 1887: 38) are based on the unjustified emendations Pneumodermon, Pneumonoderma, and Pneumonodermon. POEcILOZONITINAE Pilsbry, 1924 [9 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 76: 1 Type genus: Poecilozonites O. Boettger, 1884 PoLeumiTIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 43, 60, 208 Type genus: tPoleumita J. M. Clarke & Rue- demann, 1903 Remarks: Poleumita is a replacement name for Polytropis de Koninck, 1881, non Sand- NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 137 berger, 1875; Art. 40 does not apply and Poleumitidae does not take the precedence of Polytropidae. POLINICINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 149 Type genus: Polinices Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling Polinicina. Erect- ed again, as Poliniceinae, by Finlay & Mar- wick (1937: 47). -idae [as Polynicidae], Golikov & Kusakin (1971: 28). Ронисаким Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 106 Type genus: Pollicaria Gould, 1856 Remarks: Original spelling Pollicarieae. PoLLICINIDAE Perner, 1925 Reference: [in Koken] Zapiskii Rossiskoi Aka- demii Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathemat- icheskikh Nauk, 37(1): 227 Type genus: tPollicina Koken, 1895 Remarks: Declared again nov. by Starobo- gatov (1974: 11). The family Pollicinidae has usually been treated as gastropod, but this view has recently been rejected by Evans & Cope (2003: 139-149). POLYBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 177 Remarks: Original spelling “Polybranches” (vernacular). Established as an order but latinized as a family [and not available as such (not based on a genus)] by Goldfuss (1820: хм, 653). POLYBRANCHIIDAE O’Donoghue, 1929 [January] Reference: Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 22(6): 737 Type genus: Polybranchia Pease, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Polybranchidae. -inae, C. Boettger (1963: 433); -oidea, Odh- ner (in Franc, 1968c: 613, 846, 1062). POLYCERINAE Alder & Hancock, 1845 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, 1: 2 Type genus: Polycera Cuvier, 1817 Remarks: -idae, Gray (1857a: 213); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 358). PoLYGYRELLINAE H. В. Baker, 1955 [28 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 68(4): 111 Type genus: Polygyrella Bland, 1869 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Megomphicinae, presumably because Polygyrella was the oldest of the three ge- nus-group names included by Baker in the subfamily; however, Baker did not treat them as synonyms, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. PoLYGYRINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): хххи-хххШ Туре депиз: Ро/удуга Say, 1818 Remarks: Placed on the Official List, and giv- en precedence over Mesodontidae by Opin- ion 1691 (1992: 240). -idae, Ihering (1912: 488); -oidea [as -acea], Zilch (1960 [in 1959— 1960]: 578); -ini and -inai [as “infrafamily” between subfamily and tribe], Emberton (1994: 251); -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, here- in [for consistency of ranking]. POLYGYRINIDAE Bandel, 1993 [December] Reference: Scripta Geologica, Special Issue 2:22 Type genus: ТРо/удуппа Koken, 1892 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Bandel (1991b: 264 [as Polygyridae (sic!), apparently based on Polygyrina]). POLYODONTINAE Cossmann, 1918 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 11: 171, 193 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. The gastropod genera Polyodonte Fi- scher, 1807, and Polyodonta Megerle, 1811, are unrelated to Trochoidea where Coss- mann placed the subfamily. The name ap- pears to be descriptive [multi-toothed aperture] as opposed to Monodontinae [sin- gle-toothed aperture]. POLYPHEMIDAE Gistel, 1868 Reference: Blicke in das Leben der Natur und des Menschen: 169 Type genus: Polyphemus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling [section der] Poly- phemida. Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Polyphemus Muller, 1776 [Crustacea]. POLYPLACOGNATHA Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Nat- ural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 391, 403 Remarks: Established as a “Group” containing the genera Punctum and Laoma. Treated by Pilsbry (1895b: xxix) at a rank below family [Endondontidae]; treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor (1914: 155). Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). 138 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI РоиуРТУХЮАЕ Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 Feb- ruary] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 121 Type genus: tPolyptyxis Pchelintsev, 1924 Remarks: Original spelling Polyptyxisidae. POLYTREMARIINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 40, 43, 155 Type genus: tPolytremaria d'Orbigny, 1850 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 217). POLYTROPIDAE Ulrich, 1897 Reference: [in Ulrich & Scofield] The Geolog- ical and Natural History Survey of Minneso- ta, vol. 3(2) [Paleontology]: 1043 Type genus: tPolytropis de Koninck, 1881 Remarks: Original spelling Polytrophidae, an incorrect spelling as indicated by the index which refers to Polytrophis in place of Poly- tropis. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Polytropis Sandberger, 1875. See Po- leumitidae. Pomaceinae Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 22 Type genus: Pomacea Perry, 1810 PomaATINAE Gray, 1853 [12 February] Reference: [in L. Pfeiffer] Catalogue of Phan- eropneumona or terrestrial operculated Mol- lusca in the collection of the British Museum: 211 Type genus: Pomatias [see Remarks for au- thorship] Remarks: Original spelling Pomatiaina. -idae [as -acea], Troschel (1856 [in 1856-1891]: 65). Pfeiffer [in Gray, same reference] cited the type genus of the family as Pomatias Stud- er, 1789, but he used it in the sense of Hart- mann (1821) (for species of Cochlostoma) and placed the type species of Pomatias (Ner- ita elegans Múller, by monotypy) in Cyclosto- ma. Some authors have considered that Pomatias sensu Cochlostoma was a differ- ent name, “Pomatias Hartmann, 1821”. When this interpretation 1$ followed, Pomati- inae Pfeiffer is invalid because its type ge- nus, “Pomatias Hartmann, 1821”, is a junior homonym of Pomatias Studer, 1789. See also Pomatiidae Newton, 1891. PomaribAE Newton, 1891 [April] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 6, 7: 347 Type genus: Pomatias Studer, 1789 Remarks: Prior to Newton, Pomatias Studer, 1789, was treated as a synonym of Cyclostoma “Draparnaud, 1801”, and Pomatiidae Gray was based on Pomatias sensu Hartmann, 1821, i.e. in the sense of Cochlostomatidae. New- ton re-established Pomatiidae explicitly based on Pomatias Studer. -oidea, H. B. Baker (1964: 169); -inae, Parkinson, Hemmen & Groh (1987: 66). POMATIOPSINAE Stimpson, 1865 [August] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 201: 4 Type genus: Pomatiopsis Tryon, 1862 Remarks: -idae, F. C. Baker (1926: 197); -ini, Davis & Kuo (in Davis et al., 1985: 69). POMATOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 744 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Акега, Notarchus, Aplysia, Pleurobranchus, and Pleurobranchaea. Established at unspecified rank between (order) Gastropoda and ge- nus. Treated as a family (not available as such: not based on a genus) by Gravenhorst (1845: 34). Pommerozvsipae Gründel, 1999 [December] Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 73(3- 4): 251 Туре genus: tPommerozygia Gründel, 1998 PomrHoLicınae Dall, 1866 [August] Reference: Proceedings of the California Academy of Natural Sciences, 3: 264 Type genus: Pompholyx Lea, 1856 | Remarks: Original spelling Pompholinae. Spelled Pompholiginae Бу Па! (1870c: 352). -idae, Hannibal (1912a: 161). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Pompholyx Gosse, 1851 [Rotifera]. See Pompholycodeinae. POMPHOLYCODEINAE Lindholm, 1927 [August] Reference: Trudy Komissii po Izucheniiu Oz- era Baikala [Travaux de la Commission pour l'Etude du Lac Bajkal], 2: 180 Type genus: Pompholycodea Lindholm, 1927 Remarks: Replacement name for Pompholy- cinae [spelling Pompholyginae used by Lind- holm], invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 139 PONENTININAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 228 Type genus: Ponentina Hesse, 1921 Remarks: Original spelling Ponentiniinae. PONTOHEDYLIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 31 Type genus: Pontohedyle Golikov & Starobo- gatov, 1972 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Mancohedylidae, based on Mancohedyle Rankin, 1979 [not available from Salvini-Plawen, 1973: 125], which Starobogatov regarded as a synonym of Pontohedyle. Both names have had limit- ed usage and Mancohedylidae is the valid name under the Principle of Priority. PONTOLIMACIDAE Keferstein, 1863 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronn's Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 795 Type genus: Pontolimax Creplin [in F. Müller], 1848 POPENELLIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 73: 58 Type genus: tPopenella Bandel, 1992 PORCELLANINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 128 Type genus: Porcellana Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Porcellanina. In- valid: type genus a junior homonym of Por- cellana Lamarck, 1801 [Crustacea]. PORCELLANIDAE Roberts, 1870 [3 February] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 5(3[appendix]): 189 Type genus: Porcellana da Costa, 1776 Remarks: Roberts used Porcellana for Cypraea, therefore in a sense different from that of Gray, 1853. Porcellanidae Roberts, 1870, and Porcellaninae Gray, 1853, are therefore homonyms but not synonyms. Por- cellana da Costa, 1776, was established in synonymy (of Cypraea) but used as valid before 1961 (e.g., by Roberts, 1870 [attribut- ed to Rumphius]; Jousseaume, 1884: 91 [at- tributed to Klein]), and is therefore available under Art. 11.6.1. Porcellana da Costa, 1776, is asenior homonym of Porcellana Lamarck, 1801 [Crustacea]; however, under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Porcellana da Costa, 1776, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Porcel- lana Lamarck, 1801, a nomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following pub- lications: Haig (1956: 31; 1957: 13), Balss (1957: 1597); Haig (1959: 329), Forest & Gantes (1960: 350), Haig (1962: 185; 1965: 107), Bourdon (1965: 22), Haig (1966a: 55; 1966b: 354), Zariquiey Alvarez (1968: 289), Haig (1978: 107), Rodriguez (1980: 218), Miyake (1982: 237), Takeda (1982: 54), Crothers & Crothers (1983 [1988]: 760, 783),Williams (1984: 245), Abele & Kim (1986: 413, 422), Noel (1992: 97), Branch, Griffiths, Branch & Beckley, 1994: 86), Gonza- lez Perez (1995: 165), d'Udekem d'Acoz (1996: 55), Garcia Raso, Lopez de la Rosa & Rosales (1996: 156), d'Udekem d’Acoz (1999: 171), Debelius (2001: 67), Costello, Emblow & White (2001: 290), Davie (2002: 107). PorcELLIIDAE Koken, 1895 [after February] Reference: [in Zittel] Grundzüge der Palaon- tologie (Palaozoologie), | Abteilung, /nver- tebrata: 322 Type genus: tPorcellia Léveillé, 1835 Remarks: -inae, Bandel (1993a: 49); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Cirroidea over which it has priority]. PORODORIDACEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: Arkiv Юг Zoologi, 20(13): 254 Remarks: Established as a suborder. Treated by T. E. Thompson (1976: 21) as superfam- ily Porodoridoidea. Not available as a fami- ly-group name (not based on a genus). Porostomata Bergh, 1876 Reference: Malacologische Untersuchungen. [in Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Philip- pinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, Bd. 2, Theil 1, Heft 10: title Remarks: Established at unspecified rank un- der Nudibranchia holohepatica. Treated by Bergh (1892: 1113) as a “family” (itself con- taining two families) and by Pruvot-Fol (1934: 58) as a superfamily. Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). PORTLOCKIELLIDAE Batten, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tPortlockiella Knight, 1945 140 BOUCHET & ROCROI POTADOMATINAE Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927 [9 May] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 53: 248, 272 Type genus: Potadoma Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Potadominae. -idae, same reference. PoTAMIDINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [Jan- uary] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 286 Туре genus: tPotamides Brongniart, 1810 Remarks: -idae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 84). PotamoPHILA Wiegmann 4 Ruthe, 1832 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie: 528 Remarks: Taxon containing the genera Valva- ta, Paludina, Melania, Melanopsis, and Lit- torina. Established as a family-group name and not available as such (not based on a genus). POTAMOPYRGIDAE Е. С. Baker, 1928 [after 20 August] Reference: Wisconsin Geological and Natu- ral History Survey, Bulletin 70(1): 144 Type genus: Potamopyrgus Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: -inae [declared new], Boeters (1984: 13). POTERIINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 102 Type genus: Poteria Gray, 1850 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], same reference; -idae, Tielecke (1940: 366). PRAEMATURATROPIDAE Rollins, 1968 [June] Reference: Dissertation Abstracts, B (Scienc- es and Engineering), 28(12), Part |: 5084 Type genus: tPraematuratropis Rollins, 1968 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. PRAENATICINAE Cossmann, 1924 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 13: 98 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus [Praenatica Barrande, 1907, is in the family Platyceratidae and was not cited by Cossmann in the context of Praenaticinae]. PRAGOSCUTULIDAE Fryda, 1998 [December] Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologiceskeho Ustavu, 73(4): 357 Type genus: tPragoscutula Fryda, 1998 PRAGOSERPULINIDAE Fryda, 1998 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(1): 45 Type genus: tPragoserpulina Fryda, 1998 PRASINIDAE Stoliczka, 1871 [1 March] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 3, Parts 5-8: 359 Type genus: Prasina Deshayes, 1863 PRECUTHONINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 885 Type genus: Precuthona Odhner, 1929 PRESTONELLIDAE Van Bruggen, 1978 [before 13 March] Reference: Biogeography and ecology of Southern Africa: 893 Type genus: Prestonella Connolly, 1929 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. PRIAMIDAE Sismonda, 1842 [after 19 February] Reference: Synopsis methodica animalium invertebratorum Pedemontii fossilium: 39 Type genus: Priamus Deshayes, 1838 [ex Beck, MS] Remarks: Original spelling Pryamea, based on Pryamus, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Priamus. Established as a “section” at un- specified rank between (order) Gastropoda and genus. Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pri- amidae Sismonda, 1842, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Scaphellinae Gray, 1857, a nomen protectum: see under Scaphellinae. PRIOBALEINAE A. J. Wagner, 1922 [1 Septem- ber] Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musel Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 1(2-3): 98 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. PRIONOGLOSSINAE Zhang, 1964 Reference: [Zhang Fusui] Studia Marina Sinica, 5: 182 [Chinese text], 226 [English abstract] Type genus: Prionoglossa Tesch, 1950 PRISCIPHORIDAE Bandel, Gründel & Maxwell, 2000 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 490: 92 Type genus: tPrisciphora Schröder, 1992 Remarks: Original spelling Prisciophoridae, based on Prisciophora, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Prisciphora. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 141 PRISOGASTRINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 [26 November] Reference: Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Series, 35: 52 Type genus: Prisogaster Mórch, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Prisogasterinae. PRISTILOMATINAE Cockerell, 1891 [August] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for 1891(2): 216 Type genus: Pristiloma Ancey, 1887 Remarks: Original spelling Pristilominae. -idae, Bank et al. (2001: 94); -ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1378). PROCARINARIIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39,43, 111 Туре genus: tProcarinaria Perner, 1911 Remarks: Placed by Wenz in the Bellero- phontoidea. Horny (1963a: 69) declared Pro- carinaria to be a pelecypod (but did not placed it in any family or superfamily); and Runnegar & Jell (1976: 117) classified it as a Monoplacophora. ProcerHaua Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Procéphales” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 169). Established as a family containing the genera “Limacine”, “Atlante”, “Clio”, “Cléodore”, and “Cymbulie” (all vernacular). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PROCERITHIDAE Cossmann, 1906 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 7: 3, 20 Type genus: fProcerithium Cossmann, 1902 Remarks: Original spelling Procerithidae. -inae, same reference; -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 152). Pre- cedence over simultaneously published Paracerithiinae determined by Art. 24 (fam- ily vs. subfamily). PROCONULINAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 247 Type genus: tProconulus Cossmann, 1918 PROCTONOTIDAE Gray, 1853 [March] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 220 Type genus: Proctonotus Alder, 1844 Remarks: -inae [in synonymy of Veniliinae], Chenu (1859: 408). PRoCYMBULIIDAE Tesch, 1913 [June] Reference: Das Tierreich, 36: 71, 77 Type genus: Procymbulia Meisenheimer, 1905 Remarks: Simultaneously published Peracli- dae given precedence by First Reviser’s choice by Vaught (1989: 68). PRODORIDIDAE Baranetz & Minichev, 1995 Reference: 12” International Malacological Congress [Vigo], Proceedings: 299 Type genus: Prodoris Baranetz & Minichev, 1995 PRODUNGINA Martynov, 1998 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 767 Type genus: Produnga Martynov, 1998 Remarks: Original spelling [subtribe] Produngi- nini. PROECCYLIOPTERIDAE Kobayashi, 1962 [20 March] Reference: Journal of the Faculty of Science, University of Tokyo, section 2 (Geology, Min- eralogy, Geography, Geophysics), 14(1): 17 Type genus: tProeccyliopterus Kobayashi, 1939 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. PROGALERINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tProgalerus Holzapfel, 1895 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 297). PROKOPICONCHINAE Fryda, 2001 Reference: Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 76(1): 30 Type genus: tProkopiconcha Fryda, 2001 PROLIXODENTINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: Prolixodens Marshall, 1978 PROPILIDINAE Thiele, 1891 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(7): 307 Type genus: Propilidium Forbes & Hanley, 1849 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207. 215). PROPUPASPIRIDAE Nützel, Pan & Erwin, 2002 [25 September] Reference: Documenta Машгае, 145: 4 Type genus: tPropupaspira Pan & Erwin, 2002 142 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI PROSERPINELLIDAE H. B. Baker, 1923 [22 Janu- ary] Reference: The Nautilus, 36(3): 85 Type genus: Proserpinella Bland, 1865 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Proserpinidae when Proserpina Sower- by, 1839, is considered to be invalid because of Proserpinus Hubner, 1816. However, Bak- er did not treat Proserpina and Proserpinel- la as synonyms, and they are currently not considered to be confamilial. -inae, H. B. Baker (in Moore, 1960: 288). PROSERPINIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 182 Type genus: Proserpina С. В. Sowerby Il, 1839 Remarks: When Gray established Proserpin- idae, he cited as type genus “Proserpina Gray, 1840”, aname listed by Neave as dis- tinct from Proserpina Sowerby, 1839. How- ever, in 1840 (1840b: 125, 149), Gray used Proserpina only as a name т a list, without associated species and without a descrip- tion, and it is not an available name. Gray (1847b: 182) treated “Odontostoma d'Orb. 1842" as a synonym and cited P. linguifera as an included species. This indicates that Gray's Proserpina is the same as Sowerby's. Proserpina Sowerby, 1839, is correctly cit- ed as the type genus of Proserpinidae by H. B. Baker (in Moore, 1960: 287). -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 90). See also Des- poenidae and Proserpinellidae. PROSIPHONINAE Powell, 1951 [March] Reference: Discovery Reports, 26: 132, 146 Type genus: Prosipho Thiele, 1912 Remarks: Original spelling Prosiphiinae. -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. PROSOSTHENIINAE Pana, 1989 Reference: Revue Roumaine de Géologie, Géophysique et Géographie, ser. Géologie, 33: 70 Type genus: tPrososthenia Neumayr, 1869 PROSTYLIFERIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 73: 50 Type genus: tProstylifer Koken, 1889 PROTAEOLIDIELLIDAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 882 Type genus: Protaeolidiella Baba, 1955 PROTANCYLINAE Walker, 1923 Reference: The Ancylidae of South Africa: 22 Type genus: Protancylus P. Sarasin & Е. Sa- rasin, 1897 Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968b: 534). PROTEOLIDIOIDEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 881 Remarks: Established as a superfamily and not available as such (not based on a genus). PROTOCONCHOIDIDAE G. Geyer, 1994 Reference: New York State Museum, Geolog- ical Survey, Bulletin, 481: 81 Type genus: tProtoconchoides Shaw, 1962 Remarks: Original spelling Protoconchioid- idae, based on Protoconchioides, an тсог- rect subsequent spelling of Protoconchoides. Protocona Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): XxxiI—Xxxill Remarks: Established as a “tribe”, immediately below family [Helicidae], the author having “purposely abstained from assigning sub- family rank to the natural tribes of Helices”, but Polygyrinae given as an alternative name. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PROTOMINAE Marwick, 1957 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 32(4): 161 Type genus: Protoma Baird, 1870 PROTONERITIDAE Kittl, 1899 Reference: Annalen des Kaiserlich-Kónig- lichen Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums Wien, 14(1): 28, 55 Type genus: tProtonerita Kittl, 1894 PROTORCULIDAE Bandel, 1991 [December] Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 65(3— 4): 254 Type genus: tProtorcula КИ, 1892 PROTOSCAEVOGYRIDAE Kobayashi, 1962 [20 March] Reference: Journal of the Faculty of Science, University of Tokyo, section 2 (Geology, Min- eralogy, Geography, Geophysics), 14(1): 17 Type genus: tProtoscaevogyra Kobayashi, 1939 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. PROTOWARTHIIDAE Ulrich 8 Scofield, 1897 [be- fore 20 March] Reference: The Geological and Natural His- tory Survey of Minnesota, Vol. 3(2) [Paleon- tology]: 847 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 143 Type genus: tProtowarthia Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 Remarks: Placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 1470 (1988: 64). PROVALVATIDAE Bandel, 1991 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 21 Type genus: tProvalvata Bandel, 1991 PROVANNIDAE Waren & Ponder, 1991 [22 March] Reference: Zoologica Scripta, 20(1): 50 Type genus: Provanna Dall, 1918 Prunini G. A. Coovert & H. K. Coovert, 1995 [12 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 89 Type genus: Prunum H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 PRUVOTFOLIINAE Tardy, 1970 [March] Reference: Vie et Milieu, ser. A, 20(2): 344 Type genus: Pruvotfolia Tardy, 1970 PRYAMEA. See Priamidae. PsEUDAMAURIDAE Kowalke & Bandel, 1996 [15 December] Reference: Mitteilungen der Bayerischen Staatsammlung ftir Palaontologie und His- torische Geologie, 36: 41 Type genus: tPseudamaura P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: Original spelling Pseudamaurinidae. PSEUDAMNICOLINAE Radoman, 1977 [4 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 107(4— S212 Type genus: Pseudamnicola Paulucci, 1878 PSEUDANCYLINAE Walker, 1923 Reference: The Ancylidae of South Africa: 11 Type genus: Pseudancylus Walker, 1921 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 363. PSEUDECPHORINAE Bandel 8 Dockery, 2001 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3-4): 343 Type genus: tPseudecphora Bandel 8 Dock- ery, 2001 PSEUDOBYTHINELLINI Davis 8 Chen, 1992 [9 Sep- tember] Reference: [in Davis et al.] Malacologia, 34: 154 Type genus: Pseudobythinella Liu & Zhang, 1979 Remarks: Invalid: type genus а junior hom- onym of Pseudobythinella Melville, 1956 [Gastropoda]. PSEUDOCASPIIDAE Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: [in Starobogatov 4 Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 22 Type genus: Pseudocaspia Starobogatov, 1972 PSEUDOCHAROPIDAE Iredale, 1944 [10 May] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 10(3): 312 Type genus: Pseudocharopa Peile, 1929 PsEUDOCOCCULINIDAE Hickman, 1983 [3 Octo- ber] Reference: The Veliger, 26(2): 83 Type genus: Pseudococculina Schepman, 1908 PseuDocYcLoTINI Thiele, 1929 [before 21 Oc- tober] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 173 Type genus: Pseudocyclotus Thiele, 1894 Remarks: Original spelling Pseudocycloteae. -idae, Iredale (1941b: 57). PSEUDOCYPRAEINAE Steadman & Cotton, 1943 [30 November] Reference: Records of the South Australian Museum, 7(4): 332 Type genus: Pseudocypraea Schilder, 1927 Remarks: Established as subfamily “Pseudo- сургаеа”. Name only, no diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. -ini, Schilder & Schilder (1971: 66). PSEUDODORIDIDAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 63, 65, 154 Remarks: By Eliot used indiscriminately as family and subfamily, despite suffix -idae. -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 358). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PSEUDOEUCTENIDIACEA Tardy, 1970 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie et Biologie Animale, ser. 12, 12: 365 Remarks: Established as a superfamily (con- taining the genus Doridoxa), and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). 144 BOUCHET & ROCROI PSEUDOHELICIDAE Suter, 1892 [May] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 24: 270 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus; also not used as the valid name of a taxon when proposed (“In my collection | used for several years the name of Pseudo- helicidae for this family; [...] | propose now the name of Phenacohelicidae”). PSEUDOHORATIINAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 10 Type genus: Pseudohoratia Radoman, 1967 PSEUDOLEPTAXINAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [Septem- ber] Reference: Heldia, 1(4): 116 Type genus: Pseudoleptaxis Pilsbry, 1895 PSEUDOLIVINAE de Gregorio, 1880 [November] Reference: Fauna di $. Giovanni llarione (Pa- risiano). Parte 1(1): 104 Type genus: Pseudoliva Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Delpey (1941: pl. XVIII); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. PSEUDOMALAXINAE Garrard, 1977 Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- um, 31(13): 562 Type genus: tPseudomalaxis P. Fischer, 1885 Remarks: -idae, Kikuchi et al. (1997: 32). PSEUDOMELANIIDAE R. Hoernes, 1884 Reference: Elemente der Palaeontologie (Palaeozoologie): 268 Type genus: fPseudomelania Pictet & Campiche, 1862 Remarks: Original spelling Pseudomela- niadae. -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 130); -inae, Hayami 8 Kase (1977: 44). PSEUDOMELATOMINAE Morrison, 1965 [1 Decem- ber] Reference: The American Malacological Union, Annual Reports for 1965: 2 Type genus: Pseudomelatoma Dall, 1918 Remarks: -idae, Kantor (1995: 225). PSEUDOMERELININAE Starobogatov, 1989 [after 21 August] Reference: [in Starobogatov, Sitnikova 8 Zatravkin] Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 68(9): 36 Type genus: Pseudomerelina Ponder, 1984 PSEUDOMESALIIDAE Mahmoud, 1955 Reference: Publications de l'Institut du Désert d'Egypte, 8: 130 Type genus: tPseudomesalia Douville, 1916 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Pseudome- salia Ganglbauer, 1900 [Coleoptera]. PSEUDOMITRINAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 3: 151 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. PSEUDONAPAEINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 843 Type genus: Pseudonapaeus Westerlund, 1887 PSEUDONERINEIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 February] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 14 Type genus: tPseudonerinea de Loriol, 1890 PSEUDONININAE Bertolaso & Palazzi, 1994 Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 29(9-12): 297 Type genus: tPseudonina Sacco, 1896 PSEUDOPHORIDAE 5. А. Miller, 1889 [after Octo- ber] Reference: North American geology & palae- ontology: 395 Type genus: tPseudophorus Meek, 1873 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Yochelson (1956: 250). PSEUDOPLECTINAE Thiele, 1934 [before 19 Jan- uary] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 2(3): 1007 Type genus: Pseudoplecta Laidlaw, 1932 PSEUDORAPINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3—4): 349 Type genus: tPseudorapa Holzapfel, 1888 PSEUDORTHONYCHIIDAE Bandel & Fryda, 1999 [30 September] Reference: Geologica et Palaeontologica, 33: 221 Type genus: tPseudorthonychia Bandel & Fryda, 1999 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 145 PsEUDOSACCULINAE Kuroda, 1933 [30 Decem- ber] Reference: Venus, 4(3): 186 Type genus: Pseudosacculus Hirase, 1928 Remarks: Implicitly, but not explicitly, estab- lished as a replacement name for Saccul- idae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 47; 1940 [ibid.]: 957). PSEUDOSETIINAE V. V. Anistratenko & Staro- bogatov, 1992 Reference: [in Sitnikova, Starobogatov & Anis- tratenko] Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 8 Type genus: Pseudosetia Monterosato, 1884 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Pseudosetia Boisduval, 1874 [Lep- idoptera]. PSEUDOTHECOSOMATA Meisenheimer, 1905 [22 January] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition, 9(1): 4,174 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Cym- buliidae and Desmopteridae, established at unspecified rank above family. Treated by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 108) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily] and not available as such (not based on a genus). PSEUDOTOMINAE A. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] Reference: Bullettino della Societa Malacolog- ica Italiana, 1(1): 19 Type genus: fPseudotoma A. Bellardi, 1875 Remarks: Pseudotoma Bellardi, 1875, 1$ list- ed in Nomenclator Zoologicus as a junior homonym of Pseudotoma Gray, 1825 [Mam- malia]. However, Gray merely used an in- correct subsequent spelling of Pseudostoma Say, 1823, and “Pseudotoma Gray, 1825”, is not an available name. PSEUDOTRITONIINAE Golikov 4 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26 Type genus: tPseudotritonium Wenz, 1940 PSEUDOTROCHATELLINAE A. J. Wagner, 1905 [be- fore 25 May] Reference: Denkschriften der Mathematisch- Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse der Kaiser- lichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 77: 365 Type genus: Pseudotrochatella G. Nevill, 1881 PSEUDOVERMIDAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 Octo- ber] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 453 Type genus: Pseudovermis Periaslavzeff, 1891 PSEUDOVERONICELLINAE Hoffmann, 1928 Reference: DrH. G. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 2: 1230 Type genus: Pseudoveronicella Germain, 1908 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Meisenheimeriinae, presumably because Pseudoveronicella is the oldest name among the nominal genera included by Hoffmann in the subfamily. However, he did not treat Pseudoveronicella and Meisenheimeria as synonyms, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. PSEUDOZYGOPLEURINAE Knight, 1930 [December] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 4 (Suppl. 1%: 14 Type genus: tPseudozygopleura Knight, 1930 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 312); -oidea, Bandel (1997: 67). PSEUDUNELIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 89 Type genus: Pseudunela Salvini-Plawen, 1973 Remarks: -oidea [as Pseudunelloidea], Staro- bogatov (1983: 32). PsıLosomara Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 32: 275 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus Phyl- liroe only. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). PTENOGLOSSA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 129 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Cassidae, Scalariidae, and Actaeonidae. Established at unspecified rank above fam- ily, and subsequently generally treated as suborder. Treated by Dall (1890: 157) as a superfamily [containing Scalidae only], and by Thiele (1925 [т 1925-1926]: 85) as “Sippe” [superfamily, containing Janthinidae, Scalidae and Aclididae]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). 146 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! PTERAEOLIDIINAE Risbec, 1953 Reference: Faune de l'Union Française, 15: 161 Type genus: Pteraeolidia Bergh, 1875 Remarks: Original spelling Pteraeolidinae. -idae, Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 887). PTERIDAE Broderip, 1839 Reference: The penny cyclopaedia, 14: 321 Remarks: Latinization of the vernacular name “les Ailées”, established by Lamarck (1809: 322). Not available: not based on a genus. See also Alata / Alatidae. PTEROCEANIDAE Meisenheimer, 1902 [8 Decem- ber] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 26: 93 Type genus: Pteroceanis Meisenheimer, 1902 Remarks: See Thliptodontidae. PTEROCYCLINAE Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1897 [23 July] Reference: Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(7-8): 113 Type genus: Pterocyclos Benson, 1832 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Kobelt (1902: 159). PTEROCYMODOCEIDAE Keferstein, 1862 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 645 Type genus: Pterocymodocea Keferstein, 1862 Remarks: Established implicitly, but not explic- itly as a substitute name for Cymodoceidae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. Pterocymodocea is a nom. nov. pro Cymodocea d’Orbigny, 1834; Art. 40.2.1 does not apply. See also Hydromylidae and Halopsychidae. PTEROPODA Cuvier, 1804 Reference: Annales du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, 4: 232 Remarks: Original spelling “ptéropodes” (ver- nacular). Established as an order; latinized by Blainville (1825: 493) at the rank of fam- ily containing the genera Atlanta, Spiratella, and Argonauta. Also treated as family, spell- ing emended to Pteropodidae, by W. Clark (1851: 472). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). PTEROSOMATIDAE Rang, 1829 [May] Reference: Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des mollusques: 124 Type genus: Pterosoma Lesson, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling “les Ptérosomes” (vernacular). Latinized [as Pterosomae] by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 351); and [as Pterosomadae] by Chenu (1859: 129). PTEROTHECIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 432 Type genus: tPterotheca Salter, 1852 Remarks: -inae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 181). PTEROTRACHEIDAE Rafinesque, 1814 Reference: Précis des découvertes et travaux somiologiques ...: 29 Type genus: Pterotrachea Forskal, 1775 Remarks: Original spelling Ptrachidia. “Les Ptérotrachées” (vernacular: Férussac, 1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxxvij) appears to have been established independently, and was subse- quently first latinized by Gray (1840: 148). -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1968: 7). PTERYGIINAE Kuroda, 1934 [20 March] Reference: Venus, 4(4): 261 Type genus: Pterygia Róding, 1798 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not avail- able under Art. 13.2.1, unless discovery of an author who used the name before 2000. PTYCHATRACTIDAE Stimpson, 1865 [25 February] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 1(1): 59 Туре genus: Ptychatractus Stimpson, 1865 Remarks: -inae, P. Fischer (1884 [in 1880- 1887]: 618). PTYCHOMPHALINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 43,192 Type genus: tPtychomphalus Agassiz, 1837 Remarks: -ini [as -ides], Knight, Batten & Yoch- elson (in Moore, 1960: 202). PTYCHOMPHALININAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 43, 143 Type genus: tPtychomphalina Bayle, 1885 Remarks: -ini, herein. PTYCHOSTOMONIDAE Locard, 1886 Reference: Prodrome de malacologie francaise. Catalogue général des Mol- lusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 221, 569 Type genus: Ptychostomon Locard, 1886 Remarks: Original spelling Ptychostomidae. -inae, Schander, van Aartsen & Corgan (1999: 147). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 147 PTYCHOTREMATINAE Pilsbry, 1919 [16 December] Reference: Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 40: 180 Type genus: Ptychotrema L. Pfeiffer, 1853 PTYGMATIDINAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhono- gie: 121 Type genus: tPtygmatis Sharpe, 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Ptygmatisinae. -idae, Pchelintsev (1965: 51). -oidea, Lys- senko (1981: 24). Ptygmatidinae given pre- cedence over simultaneously published Cryptoplocinae by First Reviser's choice by Kollmann (pers. comm., herein). PTYGMATIELLIDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR ¡ ¡kh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 16 Type genus: tPtygmatiella Lyssenko, 1984 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis, type genus a nomen nudum, and published in a dissertation abstract, not available for no- menclatural purpose. PUGNELLIDAE Kiel 8 Bandel, 1999 [May] Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 73(1— 2): 48 Type genus: tPugnellus Conrad, 1860 PULMOBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling “Pulmo-branches” (vernacular), established as an order. Lati- nized by Goldfuss (1820: xlv, 656) as a family containing the genera Pyramidella, Tornatel- la, Conovulus, Clausilia, Auricula, Achatina, Physa, Lymnaea, etc. Not available as a fam- ily-group name (not based on a genus). PuncTINAE Morse, 1864 [17 March] Reference: Journal of the Portland Society of Natural History, 1: 5, 27 Type genus: Punctum Morse, 1864 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). -idae, Pilsbry (1895b: xxxi); -oidea, Schileyko (1979: 57). PuriLLiDAE Turton, 1831 Reference: A manual of the land and fresh- water shells of the British Islands: 8, 97 Type genus: Pupilla Fleming, 1828 [ex Leach MS] Remarks: Original spelling Pupilladae. Placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 484). -inae, Pilsbry (1918: x); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 508); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1955: 109). Purinae Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 255 Type genus: Pupa Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Pu- padae. -idae, Guilding (1828: 532). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Pupa Röding, 1798 [Acteonidae]. Pupipae Kuroda, 1941 [February] Reference: Memoirs of the Faculty of Science and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial Universi- ty, 22(4), Geology 17: 132 Type genus: Pupa Róding, 1798 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Acteonidae, probably on the basis that Pupa is an older name than Acteon Mont- fort, 1810. Kuroda did not treat Acteon as a synonym of Pupa, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. -oidea [as -acea], same reference. PupinELLINI Kobelt, 1902 [July] Reference: Das Tierreich, 16: 272 Type genus: Pupinella Gray [in Baird], 1850 Remarks: Original spelling (section) Pupinel- leae. -inae [as subfam. Pupinellidae], Wenz (1923 [in 1923-1930]: 1742); -idae, Iredale (1941b: 60). Pupinini L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] Reference: Catalogue of Phaneropneumona or terrestrial operculated Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum: 98 Type genus: Pupina Vignard, 1829 Remarks: Original spelling Pupiniana. -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 284); -idae, Gill (1871: 6). Pupisomatipae Iredale, 1940 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Naturalist, 10: 236 Type genus: Pupisoma Stoliczka, 1873 Remarks: Original spelling Pupisomidae. Puroipipae Iredale, 1939 [1 August] Reference: Records of the Western Australian Museum, 2(1): 6, 9 Type genus: Pupoides |. Pfeiffer, 1854 Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (1998 [т 1998- 2003]: 112). PURPURELLINAE L. Bellardi, 1882 [after 10 De- cember] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, parte 3: 193 148 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: tPurpurella L. Bellardi, 1882 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Purpurella Robineau-Desvoidy, 1853 [Diptera]. See Taurasiinae. PURPURIDAE Children, 1823 [October] Reference: Quarterly Journal of Science, Lit- erature & Arts, 16: 54 Type genus: Purpura Bruguiere, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling Purpurifera; latini- zation of “les Purpuracées” (vernacular), first established by Lamarck (1809: 322), and lat- ег (1822: 59, 213 [as “Les Purpuriferes”]). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 886 (1969: 128), with the requirement that it shall not be given precedence over Thaididae. Bouchet & Rocroi (2001: 175) noted that at- tributing Purpuridae to Lamarck (1809) would cause nomenclatural instability, because Purpuridae would then have precedence over Muricidae Rafinesque, 1815. -inae, Swainson (1835: 17). PURPURINIDAE Zittel, 1895 [after February] Reference: Grundzüge der Paläontologie (Palaozoologie), | Abteilung, Invertebrata: 332 Type genus: tPurpurina d’Orbigny, 1850 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7); -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 26). РузимАЕ Habe, 1961 [10 May] Reference: Coloured illustrations of the shells of Japan, 2: 69 Type genus: Pusia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Pusinae. PUSILLININAE V.V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1992 [after 17 June] Reference: [in Sitnikova, Starobogatov & Anis- tratenko] Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 4 Type genus: Pusillina Monterosato, 1884 Remarks: Not available from Anistratenko (1990: 12) [Dissertation abstract; not avail- able fornomenclatural purposes]. PUSIONELLINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 126 Type genus: Pusionella Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Pusionellina. -idae [as Pusionelladae], Gray (1857a: 22). Pre- cedence of Clavatulinae over Pusionellinae determined by First Reviser’s action by Pon- der & Waren (1988: 307). PusiosTOMATIDAE Iredale, 1940 [9 December] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(4): 434 Type genus: Pusiostoma Swainson, 1840 PUSTULARIINAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 9 Type genus: Pustularia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1932b: 149). Pusuuinı Schilder, 1936 [15 July] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society ofLondon, 22(2): 106 Type genus: Pusula Jousseaume, 1884 PUTILLINAE Е. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die europäischen Meeres- schnecken: 154 Type genus: Putilla À. Adams, 1867 PYRAMIDELLIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 117, 148 Type genus: Pyramidella Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 54 (1956: 457). Published the same year by d’Orbigny (1840 [in 1834-1847]: 396), priority not established. -oidea, Wenz (1938 [п 1938-1944]: 46, 62, 63; 1940 [ibid.]: 831); -inae, Gray (1853a: 130), and again declared nov. by F. Nordsieck (1972: 133); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. PYRAMIDELLOPSIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Nicolas established the “series” Pyra- midellopsidae within his family Tangany- ikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika resembling Pyramidellidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive. PYRAMIDINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 144 Type genus: Pyramis Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Pyramidina. Invalid: type genus а junior homonym of Pyramis Röding, 1798 [Strombidae]. PyRAMIDULIDAE Kennard & В. В. Woodward, 1914 [27 March] Reference: Notes on the changes necessary т the “List of British non-marine Mollusca”: 1, 6 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 149 Type genus: Pyramidula Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). -inae, Gude (1914 [No- vember]: 41); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 503). PYRAMIMITRIDAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 124 Type genus: tPyramimitra Conrad, 1865 PYRaziDAE Hacobjan, 1972 Reference: /zvestiia Akademii Nauk Armian- skoi SSR, Nauki o Гете, 25(1): 6 Type genus: Pyrazus Montfort, 1810 PYRENIDAE Suter, 1909 [30 July] Reference: Records of the Canterbury Muse- um, 1(2): 128 Type genus: Pyrene Roding, 1798 Remarks: Established implicitly [explicitly in Suter (1913)] as a substitute name for Colum- bellidae because Pyrene has precedence over Columbella Lamarck, 1799; however, Suter did not treat Columbella as a synonym of Pyrene, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. -inae, Fernandez & Castellanos (1973: 135); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 213). PyreipipaeE Neumayr, 1869 [after June] Reference: Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Kónigli- chen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 19(3): 359 Type genus: tPyrgidium Tournouër, 1869 Remarks: Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Pyrgi- diidae is here declared a nomen oblitum and Emmericiinae a nomen protectum: see un- der Emmericiinae. PYRGININAE Germain, 1916 [30 November] Reference: Annali del Museo Civico di Storia Naturale di Genova, ser. 3, 7: 300-301 Type genus: Pyrgina Greef, 1882 Remarks: Original spelling Pyrginae, but the context indicates that the name is based on Pyrgina Greeff, 1882, not on Pyrgus Albers, 1850 [Bulimulidae] (non Pyrgus Hubner, 1819 [Lepidoptera], type genus of Pyrgidae Burmeister, 1878). Germain attributed the name to himself with the date “1915”, but we have not been able to trace Pyrginae in any of Germain’s 1915 papers. PYRGORIENTALIINAE Radoman, 1977 [4 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 107(4— 6): 213 Туре genus: Pyrgorientalia Radoman, 1973 Remarks: Not available from Radoman (1973a [31 May]: 5) (type genus then not an avail- able name). Radoman later in 1973 (1973b: 84) made Pyrgorientalia an available name but at that occasion Pyrgorientaliinae was not mentioned. PYRGULIFERIDAE Delpey, 1941 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, new ser., 19(3-4) [Mémoire 43]: pl. 18 Type genus: tPyrgulifera Meek, 1871 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Not available under Art. 13.2.1, unless discov- ery of an author who used the name be- fore 2000. PYRGULINAE Brusina, 1882 [before 8 February] (1869) Reference: Bullettino della Societa Malacolog- ica Italiana, 7(13-19): 230 Type genus: Pyrgula de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 Remarks: Not available from Martens (1858: 192 [as “Pyrgulae”, plural]). -idae, Staroboga- tov (1970b: 30); -oidea, Giusti & Pezzoli (1982: 466). PYRGULININAE Saurin, 1959 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1959): 242 Type genus: Pyrgulina À. Adams, 1864 PYRIFUSIDAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 [after 30 August] Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3-4): 336 Type genus: tPyrifusus Conrad, 1858 Remarks: Original spelling (superfamily) Pyri- fusoidea. -idae / -inae, same reference: 349. Not available (no diagnosis) from Bandel (2000b: 88 [as Pyrifusidae]). PYRoPELTIDAE McLean 4 Haszprunar, 1987 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 30(2): 197 Type genus: Pyropelta McLean 8 Haszprunar, 1987 PYROPSIDAE Stephenson, 1941 Reference: The University of Texas, Publica- tion 4101: 315 Type genus: }Pyropsis Conrad, 1860 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Available under Art. 13.2.1 because it was used as valid before 2000, e.g. by Richards & Rams- dell (1962: 47). -inae, Bandel (2000b: 99). 150 BOUCHET & ROCROI PYRULINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 307 Type genus: Pyrula Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: -idae, Hinds (1843: 257). See also Ficidae. РутнимАЕ Odhner, 1925 [22 Мау] (1880) Reference: Arkiv for Zoologi, 17A(6): 14 Type genus: Pythia Róding, 1798 Remarks: Odhner treated Pythia as a senior synonym of Scarabus Montfort, 1810. Pythi- inae is in prevailing usage; it is conserved under Art. 40.2, and it takes the precedence of Scarabinae. -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 82). QuoYELLIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 14 Type genus: Quoyella Starobogatov, 1976 RANELLINAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 37 Type genus: Ranella Lamarck, 1816 Remarks: Original spelling Ranellina. -idae [as family -acea], Troschel (1863 [т 1856-1891]: 227). See also Cymatiinae. When he estab- lished Ranellinae, Gray’s taxonomic ежеп- sion of Ranella corresponded to what is now called Bursidae [Gray (1847b: 132) had cited Murex gyrinus Linn. as type species of Ranel- la], and what is today called Ranellidae was placed by Gray in Tritoninae and Neptunelli- nae. Cernohorsky & Beu (1971: 59-61) had petitioned the ICZN to give Cymatiidae pre- cedence over Ranellidae. Several complica- tions came to light and Beu & Cernohorsky (1986: 241) subsequently adopted Ranellidae as the name for the family containing Cyma- пит. RANFURLYINAE Schileyko, 2001 [June] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 7: 1027 Type genus: Ranfurlya Suter, 1903 RAPANINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 126 Type genus: Rapana Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Rapananina. -idae, Grabau & King (1928: 201). RAPHISTOMATIDAE Koken, 1896 [after Septem- ber] Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 162 Type genus: tRaphistoma Hall, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Raphistomidae, corrected by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 198). Declared again nov. by Ulrich & Scofield (1897: 930). -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 43, 113); -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Ko- robkov, 1960: 76). RAPHITOMINAE А. Bellardi, 1875 [before 14 April] Reference: Bullettino della Società Malacolog- ica Italiana, 1(1): 22 Type genus: tRaphitoma L. Bellardi, 1848 Remarks: Again declared new by F. Nordsieck (1968: 174). -idae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 214). Rapipae Kuroda, 1941 [28 February] Reference: Memoirs of the Faculty of Science and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial Universi- ty, 22(4) [Geology, 17]: 112 Type genus: Rapa Róding, 1798 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Available under Art. 13.2.1 because it was used as valid before 2000, e.g. by Kira (1962: 66), who also provided a description. RASTODENTIDAE Ponder, 1966 [28 January] Reference: Records of the Dominion Muse- UMD IS) 177 Type genus: Rastodens Ponder, 1966 Remarks: Original spelling Rastodenidae. -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 211). RATHOUISIIDAE Heude, 1885 Reference: Mémoires concernant l'histoire na- turelle de l'empire chinois. 3, Notes sur les Mollusques terrestres de la vallée du Fleuve Bleu: 99 Туре genus: Rathouisia Heude, 1884 Remarks: Originial spelling Rathouisiadae. REALINAE L. Pfeiffer, 1853 [12 February] Reference: Catalogue of Phaneropneumona or terrestrial operculated Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum: 217 Type genus: Realia Gray [in Baird], 1850 Remarks: Original spelling Realiana. Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 973 (1971: 149), but attributed in error to Pfeiffer (1858: 153). -idae, Móllendorff (1893: 135); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 104). REcLUzIIDAE Iredale & McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 49 Type genus: Recluzia Petit de la Saussaye, 1853 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 151 REHDERIELLINAE Brandt, 1974 [18 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 105(1— 4): 70 Type genus: Rehderiella Brandt, 1974 Remarks: -idae / -oidea, loganzen & Staro- bogatov (1982: 1145). REMIBRANCHIATA de Quatrefages, 1844 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 170 Remarks: A division of the family Phlebenter- ata, established at a rank between family and genus, including Acteon [= Elysia] “and re- lated genera”. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). RETIFERA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 288 Remarks: Taxon containing Patella only. Es- tablished as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). RETOWSKIINAE Schileyko, 1978 [after 19 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 849 Type genus: Retowskia О. Boettger, 1881 RETUSIDAE Thiele, 1925 [before 10 November] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899, 17(2): 234 [268] Type genus: Retusa T. Brown, 1827 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 568 (1959: 409), but attributed in error to Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 189 [sic! er- ror pro 389]). -oidea, Piani (1980: 159). REYMONDIINAE Bandel, 1998 Reference: Zentralblatt für Geologie und Palá- ontologie, Teil 1, Heft 1-2: 273 Type genus: Reymondia Bourguignat, 1885 REYNELLONIDAE Iredale, 1917 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 333 Type genus: Reynellona lredale, 1917 Remarks: Precedence of simultaneously pub- lished Pickworthiidae over Reynellonidae determined by First Reviser’s choice by Pon- der & Warén (1988: 299). RHACHIGLOSSIDAE Remarks: De Stefani & Pantanelli (1879: 114) used Rachiglossa [originally established by Gray (1853a: 127) above the family-group] as а “Гат. Rhachiglossidae Trosch.”, includ- ing the genera Volvarina, Gibberula, and Granula. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). RHAGADIDAE Iredale, 1938 [30 November] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 9(2): 112 Type genus: Rhagada Albers, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Cuezzo (2003: 469). RHAPHISCHISMATIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tRhaphischisma Knight, 1936 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. First di- agnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 214). RHINOCLAVINAE Gründel, 1982 [25 November] Reference: Malakologische Abhandlungen, 8(1): 46 Type genus: Rhinoclavis Swainson, 1840 RHIPIDOGLOSSA Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 553 Remarks: Established as a suborder. Treated by Dall (1892: 381) as a superfamily. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). RHIZORIDAE Dell, 1952 [May] Reference: Dominion Museum Records in Zoology, 1(8): 83 Type genus: Rhizorus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Available under Art. 13.2.1 because it was used as valid before 2000, e.g. by Dell (1956: 145, also without diagnosis). RHODACMEINAE Walker, 1917 [14 July] Reference: The Nautilus, 31(1): 5 Type genus: Rhodacmea Walker, 1917 Remarks: -idae, Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 125). RHODOPETALINAE Lindberg, 1981 [17 June] Reference: Malacologia, 20(2): 302 Type genus: Rhodopetala Dall, 1921 RHoDOPIDAE lhering, 1876 [around May] Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 144 Type genus: Rhodope Koelliker, 1847 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 461). RHYSOTINIDAE Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1233 Type genus: Rhysotina Ancey, 1887 RHYTIDIDAE Pilsbry, 1893 [25 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 8(81): 135 152 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: Rhytida Albers, 1860 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 11). RHYTIDOPILIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 12 Type genus: tRhytidopilus Cossmann, 1895 Remarks: Original spelling Rhytidophilidae, based on Rhytidophilus, an incorrect sub- sequent spelling. RHYTIDOPOMATINAE Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 64 Type genus: Rhytidopoma Sykes, 1901 Remarks: Original spelling Rhytidopominae. -ini [аз -eae], Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 131). Rırıyını H. Nordsieck, 1985 [October] Reference: Heldia, 1(3): 83 Type genus: }Rillya Munier-Chalmas [in P. Fischer], 1883 RIMELLINAE Stewart, 1927 [3 January] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 366 Type genus: fRimella Agassiz, 1841 RimuLIDAE Anton, 1838 Reference: Verzeichniss der Conchylien welche sich in der Sammlung von Н. Е. An- ton befinden: 27 Туре genus: tRimula Defrance, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Rimulacea. Latini- zation of the vernacular “les Rimulaires” in- troduced by Deshayes (1832 [т 1830-1832]: 9339) RINGICULIDAE Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] Reference: Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie: 190 Type genus: tRingicula Deshayes, 1838 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Ringicula- cea. -inae, Meek (1863: 87, 92); -oidea, Piani (1980: 160). RISELLIDAE Kesteven, 1903 [9 April] Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- ety of New South Wales, 27(4): 621, 623 Type genus: Risella Gray, 1842 Remarks: -inae, Reid (1989: 88). RISHETIINAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 532 Type genus: Rishetia Godwin-Austen, 1920 RIss0ELLIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 86 Type genus: Rissoella Gray, 1847 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). Rissoinae Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 152 Type genus: Rissoa Desmarets, 1814 Remarks: Original spelling Rissoaina. -idae, Mörch (1852: 44); -oidea, Hannibal (191 2a: 183). Placed on the Official List and given precedence over Truncatellidae Gray, 1840 by Opinion 1664 (1992: 78). RISSOININAE Stimpson, 1865 [August] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 201: 4 Type genus: Rissoina d'Orbigny, 1840 Remarks: -idae, Cossmann & Peyrot (1919 [in 1917—1919]: 332). RissoLINIDAE Voorwinde, 1966 [16 November] Reference: Journal ofthe Malacological Soci- ety of Australia, 10: 42 Type genus: Rissolina Gould, 1861 Remarks: Attributed by Voorwinde to “Gould, 1861”. Not available: no diagnosis. RissoPsiDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Rissop- sidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyika re- sembling Rissoidae, and the name appears to have been descriptive (see also Cancel- lopsidae, Littoridinopsidae, Muricidopsidae, etc.), rather than based on the genus Ris- sopsis, which Nicolas did not cite. RızzoLunae Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 77 Type genus: Rizzolia Trinchese, 1877 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 776 (1966: 93). RoSENIIDAE Nierstrasz, 1913 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(5): 565 Type genus: Rosenia Nierstrasz, 1913 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Turtoniidae Rosen, 1910 (see that name). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 153 Invalid: type genus а junior homonym of Rosenia Waagen & Wentzel, 1886 [Proto- zoa]. RosTANGIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1951 [July] Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 88(1): 11 Type genus: Rostanga Bergh, 1879 Remarks: -inae, Schmekel 8 Portmann (1982: 6:3). ROSTELLARIINAE Gabb, 1868 [3 November] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 4(3): 141 Type genus: Rostellaria Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Rostellarinae. -idae, Delpey (1941: 50). See also Tibiidae. RoOTADISCINAE H. В. Baker, 1927 [5 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 79: 228 Type genus: Rotadiscus Pilsbry, 1926 ROTELLINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 353 Type genus: Rotella Lamarck, 1822 Remarks: -idae [as Rotelladae], Gray (1857a: 139). See Umboniinae. RUEDEMANNIINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tRuedemannia Foerste, 1914 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. First di- agnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 209). RUMELLIDAE Ancey, 1906 [30 June] Reference: Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 40: 245 Type genus: Rumella Bourguignat, 1885 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. RuminiDag Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 20: 875 Type genus: Rumina Risso, 1826 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 554). Placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 484), but attributed in error to Thiele (1931). RUNCGINIDAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 [Oc- tober] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:42 Type genus: Runcina Forbes, 1851 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 811 (1967: 89), but attributed in error to Gray (1857a: 204). -inae, Franc (1968с: 842); -oidea, Vaught (1989: ix, 65). Rvssoripae Schileyko, 2003 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 10: 1343 Type genus: Ryssota Albers, 1850 Remarks: -inae, same reference. SABULINCOLIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 97 Type genus: Sabulincola Rankin, 1979 SaccuLiDAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1: 266 Type genus: Sacculus Hirase, 1927 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Sacculus Gosse, 1851 [Rotifera]. See Pseudosacculinae. Sacocıossa Ihering, 1876 [around May] Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 148 Remarks: Established as an order. Treated by Bergh (1885: 1) as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). SADLERIANINAE Radoman, 1973 [31 May] Reference: Prirodnjacki Muzej u Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 9 Type genus: Sadleriana Clessin, 1887 Remarks: -idae, Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983: 21). SAGDINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): хххи, XXXV Type genus: Sagda Beck, 1837 Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1923 [т 1923-1930]: 358); -oidea, Franc (1968b: 414). SALINATORIDAE Starobogatov, 1970 [after 15 October] Reference: Fauna molliuskov i zoogeografiches- koe raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov zemnogo shara: 46 Type genus: Salinator Hedley, 1900 SALPINGOSTOMATINAE Koken, 1925 Reference: Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh Nauk, И Туре genus: f Salpingostoma Roemer, 1876 Remarks: Original spelling Salpingostominae. -ini [as -ides], Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 180); -idae, Horny (1962: 474). 154 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI SARASINULINAE Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift für Natur- wissenschaft, 61(1-2): 245 Type genus: Sarasinula Grimpe 8 Hoffmann, 1924 Remarks: See Imeriniinae. SARGANIDAE Stephenson, 1923 Reference: North Carolina Geological and Economic Survey, 5. The Cretaceous forma- tions of North Carolina, 1: 377 Type genus: tSargana Stephenson, 1923 Remarks: -inae, Saul (1996: 129). ЗАЗАКИММАЕ В. Rensch, 1930 [15 December] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 92(7-8): 186 Type genus: Sasakina B. Rensch, 1930 Remarks: Original spelling Sasakinae. Ren- sch replaced Sasakia Rensch, 1930, a jun- ¡or homonym of Sasakia Moore, 1896, by Sasakina and explicitly cited that genus in the context of the new subfamily. We there- fore regard Sasakinae as an incorrect origi- nal spelling for Sasakininae, rather than an invalid family-group name based on the jun- ior homonym Sasakia. SATIELLINI Schileyko, 2003 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 10: 1319 Type genus: Satiella Godwin-Austen, 1908 Sauceini Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 206, 209 Type genus: Saulea Gray, 1868 SAYELLINAE Wise, 1996 [8 March] Reference: Malacologia, 37(2): 493 Type genus: Sayella Dall, 1885 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. SCAEVOGYRIDAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 39, 44, 238 Type genus: tScaevogyra Whitfield, 1878 Remarks: -inae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 187). SCALARIIDAE Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 117 Type genus: Scalaria Lamarck, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling “les Scalariens” (ver- nacular). First latinized [as Scalariana] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 251), with ex- plicit reference to Lamarck. See Epitoniidae. ScALAXINAE Zilch, 1959 [25 November] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(2): 360 Type genus: tScalaxis Pilsbry, 1909 ScaLiDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Novem- ber] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 220 Туре genus: Scala Mórch, 1852 [ex Klein] Remarks: When they used Scalidae, H. Ad- ams 8 A. Adams treated Scalaria and Scala as synonyms, but Bouchet & Warén (1986: 499) have shown that these names have dif- ferent taxonomical extensions and suggest- ed that ICZN should be petitioned to place Scala on the Official Index. -oidea [as -aceal], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 41, 46). See also Scalariidae and Epitoniidae. SCALIOLINAE Jousseaume, 1912 [14 August] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3—4): 228 Type genus: Scaliola À. Adams, 1860 Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 43); -ini, Gründel (1976b: 87). SCAPHANDRIDAE G. O. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 291 Type genus: Scaphander Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1987: 15). SCAPHELLINAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: vi Type genus: Scaphella Swainson, 1832 Remarks: Introduced as subfamily Scaphelli- na, in synonymy of Amoriana; available un- der Art. 11.6.1. -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry 8 Olsson (1954: 18 [288]). Under Art. 23.9 of the Code, Priamidae Sismonda, 1842, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Scaphellinae Gray, 1857, anomen protectum, based on usage in at least the following publications: Abbott (1954: 250), Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 17), Korobkov (1955: 315), Glibert (1960: 61), Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 223, 227), Shikama & Horikoshi (1963: 97), Sohl (1964: 264), Franc (1968a: 312), Weaver & duPont (1970: 139), Bayer (1971: 209) Glibert (1973: 78), Perrilliat (1973: 14), Abbott (1974: 244), Emerson & Old (1979: 11), MacNeil & Dock- ery (1984: 151), Abdel-Gawad (1986: 124), Garcia & Emerson (1987: 1), Vaught (1989: 52), Darragh (1989: 202), Petuch (1991: 44), Stilwell & Zinsmeister (1992: 142), Poppe & NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 155 Goto (1992: 12-13), Ward (1992: 135), Mill- ard (1996: 167), Kilias (1997: 276), Darragh & Ponder (т Beesley et al., 1998: 834). To our knowledge, the name Priamidae has not been used as valid after 1899. ScAPHIDAE Labbé, 1934 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 59: 217 Type genus: Scaphis Labbé, 1934 SCAPHOCONCHOIDEA Bandel, 1993 [December] Reference: Scripta Geologica, Special Issue 2.30 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Tri- chotropidae, Sarganidae, and Capulidae. Established as a superfamily and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). SCARABINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 2(8): 5 Type genus: Scarabus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: The type genus is not preoccupied by Scarabaeus Linnaeus, 1758 [Coleoptera]. Scarabus has been synonymized with Pythia, and because Pythiinae is in prevail- ing usage it is conserved under Art. 40.2. SCENELLIDAE S.A. Miller, 1889 [after October] Reference: North American geology and palaeontology: 389 Type genus: tScenella Billings, 1872 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 43, 86); -oidea, Bouchet, herein [in place of Helcionelloidea over which it has priority]. SCHISMATOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 233 Remarks: Established at the rank of order. Treated as a family containing “sigaret- schnecken” [= Sigaretus] by Gravenhorst (1845: 34). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ScHIZOBASINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 Reference: Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3—4): 346 Type genus: tSchizobasis Wade, 1916 ScHIZOGONIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 217 Type genus: tSchizogonium Koken, 1889 SCHIZOSTOMATIDAE Bronn, 1849 Reference: Index Palaeontologicus, Il, Abt. В, Enumerator Paleontologicus: 421 Type genus: tSchizostoma Bronn, 1835 Remarks: Original spelling Schizostomica. Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1470 (1988: 64), but attributed in error to Eich- wald (1871: 119). SCHIZOTAENIAE Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 De- cember] Reference: Acta Academiae Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 100 Remarks: Established at rank between sub- family and genus. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). SCHIZOTROCHIDAE Iredale 8 McMichael, 1962 [30 May] Reference: The Australian Museum, Sydney. Memoir 11: 30 Type genus: Schizotrochus Monterosato, 1877 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. SCHWARTZIELLIDAE Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Schwartziella С. Nevill, 1885 SCISSURELLINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 146 Type genus: Scissurella d'Orbigny, 1824 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Scis- surellina. -idae, Gray (1857a: 160); -oidea, Sabelli et al. (1990: 12, 126). SCOLIOSTOMATIDAE Fryda, Blodgett 8 Lenz, 2002 [March] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 76(2): 249 Type genus: tScoliostoma Braun, 1838 Remarks: -inae, same reference. SCOLODENTIDAE H. B. Baker, 1956 [10 May] Reference: The Nautilus, 69(4): 134 Type genus: Scolodens H. B. Baker, 1956 Remarks: Scolodens is a nom. nov. pro Steno- pus Guilding, 1828, non Latreille, 1819, and Scolodentidae is a substitute name for Stenopidae, but Art. 40 does not apply, and Scolodentidae does not take the precedence of Stenopidae. ScoLODONTIDAE Н. В. Baker, 1925 [19 January] Reference: The Nautilus, 38(3): 88 156 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: Scolodonta Doering, 1875 Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf (2003: 179). ScoLyminae Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 304 Type genus: Scolymus Swainson, 1835 Remarks: See Vasidae. ScuLPTARINNAE Degner, 1923 [1 September] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 55(4): 157 Type genus: Sculptaria L. Pfeiffer, 1855 Remarks: -idae, H. Nordsieck (1986b: 99). SCURRIINI Lindberg, 1988 [1 April] Reference: The Veliger, 30(4): 388 Type genus: Scurria Gray, 1847 Remarks: Under Art. 11.7.2, not available from the vernacular “Scurriiden” established by Thiem (1917: 613). Scurari Férussac, 1819 [10 July] Reference: Histoire naturelle générale et par- ticulière des mollusques terrestres et fluvia- tiles: 20 Remarks: Established, with diagnosis, as a fam- ily, without included taxon. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SCUTELLIDAE Angas, 1871 [June] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1871(1): 97 Type genus: Scutella Broderip, 1834 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Scutella Lamarck, 1816 [Echinodermata]. See Scutellinidae and Phenacolepadidae. SCUTELLINIDAE Dall, 1889 [June] Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 18: 29, 342 Type genus: Scutellina Gray, 1847 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Scutellidae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. Invalid: type genus a jun- ior homonym of Scutellina Agassiz, 1841 [Echinodermata]. See Phenacolepadidae. ScuTIFERA Gray, 1855 [14 April] Reference: Catalogue of Pulmonata or air- breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part I: 155-156 Remarks: Taxon containing the two shell-less “tribes” [= subfamilies] of Helicidae, as op- posed to the shelled tribes (= Cochleopho- ra). Established as a family-group name and not available as such (not based on a genus). ScuTIFORMIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Scutiformes” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 202). Established as a family containing the gen- era Umbraculum and Patella. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ScuTINAE Christiaens, 1973 [January] Reference: Informations de la Société Belge de Malacologie, ser. 2, 1: 16 Type genus: Scutus Montfort, 1810 SCYLLAEIDAE Alder 8 Hancock, 1855 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca: Appendix, xx Type genus: Scyllaea Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: See also Pleuropinae. SCYTOTYPIDAE. See Sycotypidae. SEBADORIDINAE Soliman, 1980 [2 November] Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 46(2): 237 Type genus: Sebadoris Er. Marcus & Ev. Mar- cus, 1960 SECURICONIDAE Missarzhevsky, 1989 [after 10 July] Reference: Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 174 Type genus: tSecuriconus Jiang, 1980 SEGMENTININAE F. C. Baker, 1945 Reference: The molluscan family Planorbidae: 96 Type genus: Segmentina Fleming, 1818 Remarks: -ini [as -eae], Zilch (1959 [in 1959- 1960]: 113). SEGUENZIIDAE Verrill, 1884 [July] Reference: Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 6(1): 186 Type genus: Seguenzia Jeffreys, 1876 Remarks: Original spelling Seguenzidae. -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1968: 7); -inae / -ini, Marshall (1991a: 44). SEILIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 212 Type genus: Sella A. Adams, 1861 Remarks: -inae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1987: 26). NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 157 SELENITIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 456 Type genus: Selenites P. Fischer, 1878 Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216). Invalid: type genus а junior homonym of Selenites Hope, 1840 [Coleoptera]. See Circinariidae. SELENOCHLAMYDINAE |. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980 [after 10 November] Reference: Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(5): 327 Type genus: Selenochlamys ©. Boettger, 1883 SEMILIMACINAE Schileyko, 1986 [after 25 July] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 148: 131 Type genus: Semilimax Stabile, 1859 Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1484). SEMIMITRINAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 151 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. SEMIPHYLLIDIDAE Lamarck, 1819 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertebres, 6(1): 298 Remarks: Original spelling (family) “Semiphyl- lidiens” (vernacular). Latinized by Broderip (1839: 320). Spelling emended to Hemiphyl- lidae by de Kay (1843: 12-13). Not avail- able as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See also Hemiphyllidinae in high- er category list. SEMISALSINAE Giusti 8 Pezzoli, 1980 Reference: Guide per il riconoscimento delle specie animali delle acque interne italiane, 8, Gasteropodi 2: 26 Type genus: Semisalsa Radoman, 1974 SEMISINUSINAE. See Hemisininae. SEMISULCOSPIRINAE Morrison, 1952 [28 January] Reference: The American Malacological Union. News Bulletin and Annual Report, 1951: 8 Type genus: Semisulcospira O. Boettger, 1886 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Available under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been used as valid, e.g. by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1987: 25-26), who also provided a descrip- tion. SEMPERDONINAE Solem, 1983 [7 January] Reference: Endodontoid land snails from Pa- cific Islands. Part Il: 235 Type genus: Semperdon Solem, 1983 SEMPERULINAE Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift fur Natur- wissenschaft, 61(1-2): 254 Type genus: Semperula Grimpe & Hoffmann, 1925 SENECTINAE Swainson, 1840 [May] Reference: A treatise on malacology: 348 Type genus: Senectus Swainson, 1840 ЗЕРТАВИМАЕ Jousseaume, 1894 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 320 Type genus: Septaria J. Férussac, 1807 Remarks: Original spelling “tribe” Septariidae, established at rank between family and ge- nus. -ini [as -ae], H. B. Baker (1923b: 117); -idae [declared fam. nov.], Golikov 8 Star- obogatov (1975: 209, 216-217). ЗЕРТЮАЕ Dall & Simpson, 1901 [November] Reference: United States Fish Commission Bulletin, 20(1): 416 Type genus: Septa Perry, 1810 Remarks: See also Aquillidae. SERAPHSINAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 131 Type genus: tSeraphs Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Seraphina, based on Seraphys, an incorrect subsequent spelling or an unjustified emen- dation of Seraphs. Spelling Seraphyinae used by Gill (1871: 9). Seraphsidae intro- duced independently as a replacement name for Terebellidae by Jung (1974: 12). SERIBRANCHIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Sérobranches” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 174). Established as a family containing the genera Tritonia, Tethys, and Scyllaea. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SERRATAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, 8: 74-75 Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeo- lidiidae] and not available as such (not based on a genus). SERRULININAE Ehrmann, 1927 [February?] Reference: Sitzungsberichte der Naturfor- schenden Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, 49-52 (for 1922-1925), Abhandlungen: 48 158 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Type genus: Serrulina Mousson, 1873 Remarks: -ini [as -ineae], Zilch (1954: 49). SESARINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 620 Type genus: Sesara Albers, 1860 ЗЕТИМАЕ V. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1994 [after May] Reference: La Conchiglia, 26(271): 45 Type genus: SetiaH. Adams &A. Adams, 1852 Remarks: Not available from Anistratenko (1990: 12 [Dissertation abstract; not avail- able for nomenclatural purpose]), nor from Anistratenko (1992: 298 [no diagnosis]), nor from Sitnikova et al. (1992: 7). SETTSASSIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 73: 63 Type genus: tSettsassia Bandel, 1992 SHELDONIINAE Connolly, 1925 (1912) Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 9, 15: 467 Type genus: Sheldonia Ancey, 1887 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Peltatinae, because Connolly treated Peltatus as a synonym of Sheldonia. Pelta- tinae has not been used since its original description and Sheldoniinae is conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pelta- tinae (January 1912). -ini, Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 1260). SHERBORNIIDAE Iredale, 1917 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 331 Type genus: Sherbornia lredale, 1917 Remarks: -inae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 28). Precedence of simultaneously published Pickworthiidae over Sherborniidae deter- mined by First Reviser’s choice by Bouchet & Le Renard (in Beesley et al., 1998: 740). SHINKAILEPADIDAE Okutani, Saito & Hashimoto, 1989 [December] Reference: Venus, 48(4): 224 Type genus: Shinkailepas Okutani, Saito & Hashimoto, 1989 SIGARETIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6] Type genus: Sigaretus Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Earlier than Gray, Cuvier (1817: 445) had used the vernacular “les Sigarets” [not the Latin “Sigaretina”, as cited by Pon- der & Warén (1988: 301), who attributed Si- garetinae to Cuvier]. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 292, 298). See Sininae. SILIQUARIIDAE Anton, 1838 Reference: Verzeichniss der Conchylien welche sich in der Sammlung von H. Е. Anton befin- den: xiii Type genus: Siliquaria Bruguière, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Siliquaria- cea. -inae [as Siliquariana], Gray (1857a: 128). The priority of Siliquariidae over Tenagodidae Gill, 1871, is discussed by Bieler (1992: 15). Sımnını Schilder, 1927 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. A, 10): 76 Type genus: Simnia Risso, 1826 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 151). See Volvini. SimPLOPTYXINAE Hacobjan, 1973 [after 29 De- cember] Reference: Izvestiia Akademii Nauk Armian- skoi SSR, Nauki o Zemle, 26(6): 9 Type genus: tSimploptyxis Tiedt, 1958 Remarks: Again declared nov. by Hacobjan (1976: 52). SimPuLiDAE Dautzenberg, 1900 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 13: 189 Type genus: Simpulum Môrch, 1852 Remarks: Established as a replacement name for Tritonidae, based on Triton Montfort, 1810 [invalid]. Dautzenberg credited the name Simpulum to “Klein, 1753”, but this pre-Lin- nean name was first made available under the Code by Mórch (1852). It is not a junior homonym of Simpulum Fabricius, 1823, which was published in a work placed on the Official Index by Opinion 521. Dautzenberg did not treat Simpulum and Triton as syn- onyms, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. Simpucopsini Schileyko, 1999 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 3: 324 Type genus: Simpulopsis Beck, 1837 Sınınae Woodring, 1928 [28 November] Reference: Carnegie Institution of Washing- ton, Publication 385: 387 Type genus: Sinum Róding, 1798 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 159 Remarks: Introduced to replace Sigaretidae because Sinum has precedence over Siga- retus Lamarck, 1799. -idae, Korobkov (1955: 236). SINISTROBRANCHIDAE d’Orbigny, 1841 Reference: Histoire physique, politique et na- turelle de l'ile de Cuba. Mollusques, 1: 93, 115 Remarks: First established by d'Orbigny (1837 [in 1834-1847]: 201) as a “division” Sinis- trobranchia of the Tectibranchia, including the genus Posterobranchaea only. Not avail- able: not based on a genus. Sinuitipae Dall, 1913 Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of palae- ontology, ed. 2, 1: 521 Type genus: tSinuites Koken, 1896 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 1470 (1988: 64). -inae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 175); -oidea, Starobogatov & Moskalev (1987: 8). SINUMELONINAE Solem, 1992 Reference: Records of the South Australian Museum, Monograph series, 2: 161 Type genus: Sinumelon lredale, 1930 SINUOPEINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 43,122 Type genus: tSinuopea Ulrich, 1911 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 198) and Vostokova (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960: 76, 78). SIPHONACMEIDAE Starobogatov, 1976 Reference: Biologiia Moria, 4: 12 Type genus: Siphonacmea Habe, 1958 Remarks: Original spelling Siphonacmaeidae. Not available (no diagnosis) from Golikov & Kusakin (1971: 28). SIPHONADENIA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): xxi, xxxvi Remarks: Established as a “division” of the “tribe” Belogona, itself immediately below family. Treated as a “section” of “subfamily Belogo- па” by Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SIPHONALINAE Finlay, 1928 [10 August] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 59: 250 Type genus: Siphonalia A. Adams, 1863 Remarks: -idae, Goryachev (1987b: 33, 35). SIPHONARIIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6] Type genus: Siphonaria Sowerby, 1823 Remarks: Original spelling Siphonariadae. -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 1944]: 67); -inae, Harbeck (1996: 19, 29). SIPHONOBRANCHIA Dumeril, 1806 Reference: Zoologie analytique: 160 Remarks: Established as family “les Siphono- branches” (vernacular), Tubispirantia given as Latin equivalent, including the genera Turbinel- la, Pleurotoma, Cerithium, Murex, Buccinum, Conus, Purpura, Columbella, Oliva, Nassa, Cypraea, Terebra, and Voluta. Latinized, with- out indication of rank, as Siphonobranchei, by Link (1807: 85); as Siphonobranchiata, by Schweigger (1820: 719, 724); and as “Fami- lie Siphonobranchia” in Goldfuss (1820: xliv, 635). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SIPHONOSTOMATA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 185, table between рр. 214-215 Remarks: Original spellings “Siphonostomes” and “Syphonostomes” (vernacular), estab- lished as unranked taxon. Latinised as “divi- sion” [above genus] Syphonostomata by Bowdich (1822: 36). Treated as family (not available as such: not based on a genus) and spelling emended to Siphonostomata, by Blainville (1824: 195). SIPHOPSINAE Le Renard, 1995 [May] Reference: Cossmanniana, 3(3): 59 Type genus: tSiphopsis Le Renard, 1995 SIRIDAE Iredale, 1931 [29 June] Reference: Records of the Australian Muse- um, 18(4): 211 Type genus: Sirius Hedley, 1900 Remarks: Name only, no description, but avail- able under Art. 13.2.1 because it has been used as valid before 2000, e.g. by Iredale & McMichael (1962: 48). SiTALINAE Godwin-Austen, 1900 [19 May] Reference: [in Sykes] Mollusca. [in Sharp, ed.] Fauna Hawaliensis, 2(4): 283 Type genus: Sitala H. Adams, 1865 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921: 433). SKENEIDAE W. Clark, 1851 [June] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 7: 472 160 BOUCHET & ROCROI Type genus: Skenea Fleming, 1825 Remarks: Original spelling Skeneadae. -inae, Stimpson (1865b: 4, 5). SKENEOPSIDAE Iredale, 1915 [17 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 11(5): 292 Type genus: Skeneopsis lredale, 1915 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). SMARAGDIINAE Н. В. Baker, 1923 [15 Мау] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 75: 130 Туре genus: Smaragdia Issel, 1869 Remarks: Original spelling Smaragdinae. -idae, Bandel (2001: 66). SMARAGDINELLINAE Thiele, 1925 [before 10 No- vember] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899, 17(2): 231 [265] Type genus: Smaragdinella A. Adams, 1848 Remarks: -idae, Pruvot-Fol (1934: 29). SMEAGOLIDAE Climo, 1980 [10 December] Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7(4): 515 Type genus: Smeagol Climo, 1980 SOLARIELLINAE Powell, 1951 [March] Reference: Discovery Reports, 26: 102 Type genus: tSolariella S. Wood, 1842 SoLaRIIDAE Carpenter, 1857 [1 August] Reference: Catalogue of the collection of Mazatlan shells in the British Museum: 407 Type genus: Solarium Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Solariadae. Estab- lished independently by Deshayes (1863 [in 1856-1865]: 657) as a replacement name for Architectonicidae, based on Architectonica Röding, 1798, by Deshayes considered to be unavailable. -inae, Tryon (1887: 4); -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev & Korobkov (1960: 137). SOLAROPSIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1- 3). 111 Type genus: Solaropsis Beck, 1837 SOLENISCINAE Knight, 1931 [September] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 5(3): 204 Type genus: + Soleniscus Meek & Worthen, 1860 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed, as -idae, by Wenz (1938 [т 1938-1944]: 39, 368); -oidea, Bandel (2002b: 145). SOLEOLIFERA Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 138 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Rathou- isiidae and Veronicellidae. Established as “Sippe” [= Superfamily]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SoLIDIPEDIA Dall, 1921 [24 February] Reference: Bulletin of the United States Na- tional Museum, 112: 85 Remarks: Established as a family-group name, below “superfamily” Rachiglossa, including the families Marginellidae, Volutidae, Mi- tridae, Fasciolariidae, Chrysodomidae, Buc- cinidae, Colubrariidae, Alectrionidae, Columbellidae, Muricidae, and Coralliophil- idae. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ЗонрунрАЕ Meek & Hayden, 1860 Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 12: 424 Type genus: Solidula Fischer von Waldheim, 1807 Sonorecicini Roth, 1996 [2 January] Reference: The Veliger, 39(1): 31 Type genus: Sonorelix Berry, 1943 Remarks: Not available: not treated as valid when proposed. In a phylogenetic classifica- tion rejecting formal categorical ranks, Roth suggested that a “hypothetical systematist concerned with expressing [his] results within the Linnaean hierarchy” might interpose a tax- on named “Sonorelicini” hierarchically between Sonorelix and Helminthoglyptinae; Roth not- ed that this would run “counter to the conven- tion of no redundant names: “Sonorelicini” and Sonorelix would have identical membership”. SONORELLINAE Pilsbry, 1939 [6 December] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 1(1): 25, 267 Type genus: Sonorella Pilsbry, 1900 Remarks: -ini, H. B. Baker (1963: 244). Roth (1996: 32) established the names Sonorel- lamorpha and Sonorellales in a phylogenet- ic classification rejecting formal categorical ranks; he suggested that Sonorellamorpha could be considered equivalent to Sonorel- lidae or Sonorellinae by a “hypothetical sys- tematist concerned with expressing [his] results within the Linnean hierarchy”. ЗоРНИММАЕ W. Blanford & Godwin-Austen, 1908 [after May] Reference: The fauna of British India. Mollus- ca. Testacellidae and Zonitidae: 283 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 161 Type genus: Sophina Benson, 1859 Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]: 1309). SPANIONEMATIDAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 25 Type genus: fSpanionema Whidborne, 1891 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. SPEIGHTIIDAE Powell, 1942 [15 July] Reference: Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 2: 166 Type genus: f Speightia Finlay, 1926 ЗРЕКИОАЕ Ancey, 1906 [30 June] Reference: Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 40: 246 Type genus: Spekia Bourguignat, 1879 Remarks: -inae [declared new], Bandel (1998: 265); -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. SPELAEOCONCHINAE A. J. Wagner, 1928 [May] Reference: Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 318 Type genus: Spelaeoconcha Sturany, 1901 Remarks: -idae, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein. SPELAEODISCINAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 202 Type genus: Spelaeodiscus Brusina, 1886 Remarks: Established independently by Hu- dec (1970: 35). -idae, Schileyko (1984: 5). SPHAEROCINIDAE Janssen & Maxwell, 1995 [af- ter 30 October] Reference: [in Janssen] Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali, Torino, Monografie 17: 158 Type genus: tSphaerocina Jung, 1971 SPHAERODOMIDAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universitat Ham- burg, 86: 166 Type genus: tSphaerodoma Keyes, 1889 SPHAEROSTOMATIDAE Locard, 1886 Reference: Prodrome de malacologie française. Catalogue général des mollusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 39 Type genus: Sphaerostoma Macgillivray, 1843 Remarks: Original spelling Sphaerostomidae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Sphaerostoma Rudolphi, 1809 [Vermes]. SPHINCTEROCHILINAE Zilch, 1960 [15 August] (1910) Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 663 Type genus: Sphincterochila Ancey, 1887 Remarks: Established implicitly, but not explic- itly, as a substitute name for Albeidae, based on Albea Pallary, 1910, by Zilch treated as a subgenus of Sphincterochila. Sphincterochil- idae is conserved under Art. 40.2 and takes the precedence of Albeidae. -idae, Forcart (1965а: 124); -oidea [as -acea], Forcart (1972: 161). See also Leucochroidae. SPINIGERIDAE Korotkov, 1992 [after 10 August] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(3): 98 Type genus: t Spinigera d'Orbigny, 1850 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Spinigera Lesson, 1842 [Mammalia]. SPIRATELLIDAE Dall, 1921 [24 February] Reference: United States National Museum Bulletin, 112: 58 Type genus: Spiratella Blainville, 1817 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938—1944]: 49). SPIRAXINAE Н. В. Baker, 1939 [21 July] Reference: The Nautilus, 53(1): 9 Type genus: Spiraxis C. B. Adams, 1850 Remarks: -idae, H. B. Baker (1955: 111). SPIRIALIDAE Chenu, 1859 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (1): 113 Type genus: Spirialis Eydoux & Souleyet, 1840 SPIROPENIATA Berthold, 1991 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29207210 Remarks: Family-group name established at rank below tribe. Not available: not based on a genus. SPIROSTOMATINAE Tielecke, 1940 [15 August] Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, new ser., 9(3): 365 Type genus: Spirostoma Heude, 1885 Remarks: -idae, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975: 210). SPIROSTYLIDAE Cossmann, 1909 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 8: 72 Type genus: tSpirostylus Kittl, 1894 Remarks: Original spelling Spirostylinidae. 162 BOUCHET & ROCROI Spirova.ini Waterhouse, 2001 [1 July] Reference: Late Paleozoic Brachiopoda and Mollusca chiefly from Wairaki Downs, New Zealand: 156 Type genus: + Spirovallum Waterhouse, 1963 SPuRILLIDAE Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 54 Type genus: Spurilla Bergh, 1864 Remarks: -inae, Schmekel & Portmann (1982: 9,223): STAFFORDIINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 632 Type genus: Staffordia Godwin-Austen, 1907 Remarks: -idae / -oidea, Hausdorf (1998: 56). STAPHYLAEINAE Iredale, 1935 [10 July] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 106, 118 Type genus: Staphylaea Jousseaume, 1884 STEGOCOELINDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 73: 66 Type genus: + Stegocoelia Donald, 1889 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Attrib- uted by Bandel to Yoo (1989 [thesis; nomen- claturally unavailable]). Yoo (1994: 83) classified Stegocoelia under “Family Uncer- tain”. STENACMIDAE Pilsbry, 1945 [20 June] Reference: The Nautilus, 58(4): 114 Type genus: Stenacme Pilsbry, 1945 STENELICIDAE Locard, 1894 Reference: Conchyliologie française. Les co- quilles terrestres de France: 238 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Spelling Stenhelicidae used by Ancey (1906: 236). STENOGYRIDAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1877 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 1(6): 581 Type genus: Stenogyra Shuttleworth, 1854 Remarks: -inae, P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880- 1887]: 486). STENOPHYSINI D. W. Taylor, 2003 [March] Reference: Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 111 Type genus: Stenophysa Martens, 1898 STENOPIDAE H. Adams & А. Adams, 1855 [June] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2.220 Type genus: Stenopus Guilding, 1828 Remarks: -inae, Jousseaume (1894: 269). In- valid: type genus a junior homonym of Steno- pus Latreille, 1819, type genus of Stenopo- didae Claus, 1872 [Crustacea Decapoda]; see Scolodentidae. STENOPOMATINI Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 997 Type genus: Stenopoma Gray, 1868 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Stenopomina. STENOPYLINAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 569 Type genus: Stenopylis Fulton, 1914 Remarks: -idae, Iredale (1937c: 1). STENOTHECIDAE Runnegar & Jell, 1980 Reference: Alcheringa, 4(2): 111 Type genus: t Stenotheca Salter [in Hicks], 1872 Remarks: -inae, Parkhaev (2002: 36 [Russian edition]; 34 [English edition]). STENOTHYRINAE Tryon, 1866 [1 April] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 2(2): 155 Туре genus: Stenothyra Benson, 1856 Remarks: -idae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 50-51, 63; 1939 [ibid.]: 588). STENOTREMATINI Emberton, 1995 [13 November] Reference: Malacologia, 37(1): 88 Type genus: Stenotrema Rafinesque, 1819 Remarks: Original spelling Stenotremini. -ina, Hausdorf & Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. STEPHANOZYGIDAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 25 Type genus: tStephanozyga Knight, 1930 Remarks: -тае, same reference. STEPHOPOMATINAE Bandel 8 Kowalke, 1997 [31 August] Reference: Geologica et Palaeontologica, 31: 262 Type genus: Stephopoma Mörch, 1860 STILIFERIDAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1853 [De- cember] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 238 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 163 Type genus: Stilifer Broderip, 1832 Remarks: Original spelling Styliferidae, based on Stylifer, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Stilifer. -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867- 1871]: 290). STILIGERIDAE Iredale & O’Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 199 Type genus: Stiliger Ehrenberg, 1828 Remarks: -пае / -oidea, С. Boettger (1963: 433). STOASTOMATIDAE C. B. Adams, 1849 [September] Reference: Monograph of Stoastoma: 4 Type genus: Stoastoma C. B. Adams, 1849 Remarks: Original spelling Stoastomidae. -inae, L. Pfeiffer (1865: 184). STOMATELLIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 114, 147 Type genus: Stomatella Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: Established independently by Fin- lay (1926: 371). -inae, Gray (1847b: 146). STOMATIDAE Carpenter, 1861 Reference: Annual Report of the Board of Re- gents ofthe Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 215 Type genus: Stomatia Helbling, 1779 Remarks: Original spelling Stomatidae. Lama- rck (1809: 321) had previously used the ver- nacular family name “les stomatacées”, but the name Stomatiidae 1$ not generally attrib- uted to Lamarck. Established independent- ly by Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867-1871]: 378). -inae, Cossmann (1918: 309). STOMATOPSINAE Stache, 1889 [1 December] Reference: Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 13(1): 90 Туре genus: tStomatopsis Stache, 1871 Remarks: Established as subfamily of Mela- niidae despite suffix -idae. -idae, Wenz (1939 [in 1938—1944]: 706). STRAPAROLLINAE Cossmann, 1916 [July] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 10: 120, 123 Туре genus: t Straparollus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -idae, Grabau (1936: 301). STRAPAROLLINIDAE P. J. Wagner, 2002 Reference: Smithsonian Contributions to Pa- leobiology, 88: 90 Type genus: t Straparollina Billings, 1865 Remarks: -oidea, same reference. STREBLOCERATINAE Bandel, 1996 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 79: 57 Type genus: tStrebloceras Carpenter, 1859 Remarks: Original spelling Streblocerinae. STREPOMATIDAE Haldeman, 1864 [before 27 January] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15: 273 Type genus: Strepoma Haldeman, 1863 Remarks: -inae, Stoliczka (1868 [in 1867- 1971]: 207). STREPSIDURIDAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 130 Туре genus: fStrepsidura Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Strepturidae. Coss- mann used Strepsidura as a valid generic name, but explicitly based the family name on Streptura, an unjustified emendation [first proposed by Herrmannsen, 1849 [in 1846- 1852]: 507-508, but not used by him as val- id]. Under Art. 35.4.1, the name Strepturidae must be corrected. STREPTACIDIDAE Knight, 1931 [March] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 5(1): 5, 8 Type genus: fStreptacis Meek, 1871 Remarks: -oidea, Bandel (1996a: 327). STREPTAXIDAE Gray, 1860 [October] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 268 Type genus: Streptaxis Gray, 1837 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 151); -inae, Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 555). STREPTOCHETINAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 4:6 Type genus: t Streptochetus Cossmann, 1889 STREPTOCIONIDAE Dohrn, 1866 [4 October] Reference: Malakozoologische Blatter, 13: 129 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. STREPTOSTELIDAE Bourguignat, 1889 [March] Reference: Mollusques de ГАтдие équatoriale de Moguedouchou à Bagamoyo (...): 118, 205 Type genus: Streptostele Dohrn, 1866 164 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI STREPTOSTYLINI H. В. Baker, 1941 [24 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 55(2): 53 Type genus: Streptostyla Shuttleworth, 1852 Remarks: Original spelling Streptostylarum. -inae, Franc (1968b: 562). STREPTURIDAE. See Strepsiduridae. STRICTISPIRINAE McLean, 1971 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 14(1): 123 Type genus: Strictispira McLean, 1971 Remarks: -idae, Kantor (1995: 225). STRIGATELLIDAE Troschel, 1869 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(3): 102 Type genus: Strigatella Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Strigatel- lacea. -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 236). STRIGILEUXININI H. Nordsieck, 1994 [4 September] Reference: Stuttgarter Beitráge zur Naturkunde, ser. A (Biologie), 513: 4, 6 Type genus: Strigileuxina H. Nordsieck, 1975 STROBILIDAE Jooss, 1911 Reference: Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde, 64(2). Abhand- lungen: 61 Type genus: Strobila Morse, 1864 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Strobila M. Sars, 1829 [Cnidaria]. Jooss based Strobilidae on “Strobilus Mor- se”, and this might be construed to be an emendation of Strobila, but even then itis а junior homonym of Strobilus Anton, 1838. See Strobilopsidae. STROBILIDAE Zilch, 1959 [17 July] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 131,133 Туре genus: Strobilus Anton, 1838 Remarks: -inae, same reference. Established as substitute name, but in synonymy, of Tor- natellinidae, based on Tornatellina L. Pfe- iffer, 1842, treated by Zilch as a subgenus of Strobilus. Because it has not been adopt- ed as the name of a taxon before 1961, Stro- bilidae is not available (Art. 11.6). Itis also а junior homonym of Strobilidae Jooss, 1911. STROBILOPSIDAE Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in К. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 105 Type genus: Strobilops Pilsbry, 1893 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Strobilidae Jooss, 1911. Strobilops is a replacement name for Strobila Morse, 1864, non M. Sars, 1835; Art. 40.2 does not apply. -inae, Pilsbry (1918: x). STROMBIFORMIDAE Iredale, 1915 [1 July] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 14: 344 Type genus: Strombiformis da Costa, 1778 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Eulimidae because Strombiformis is an older name than Eulima Risso, 1826. Invalid: type genus suppressed and placed on the Official Index by Opinion 1718 (1993: 155). STROMBINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 145 Type genus: Strombus Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Strom- bia. -idae [as Strombeae], Menke (1828: 41) and [as Strombusidae] Fleming (1828: 329, 359); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 89). STROPHOCHEILINAE Pilsbry, 1902 [28 October] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 14(56a): iv Type genus: Strophocheilus Spix, 1827 Remarks: Original spelling Strophochilinae, based on Strophochilus Agassiz, 1846, an unjustified emendation of Strophocheilus. -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 145); -ini [аз -eae], Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 465); -oidea [as -acea], Taylor 8 Sohl (1962: Al): STROPHOSTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in K. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 123 Туре genus: tStrophostoma Deshayes, 1828 Remarks: -inae, Peyrot (1932: 454-455). See also Ferussininae. STROPHOSTYLIDAE Grabau & Shimer, 1909 Reference: North American index fossils, In- vertebrates, 1: 676 Type genus: tStrophostylus Hall, 1859 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 44). STRUBELLIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 86 Type genus: Strubellia Odhner, 1937 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 32). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 165 Strumosini H. Nordsieck, 1994 [4 September] Reference: Stuttgarter Beitrage zur Naturkunde, ser. A (Biologie), 513: 4, 6 Type genus: Strumosa O. Boettger, 1877 STRUTHIOLARELLINAE Zinsmeister & Camacho, 1980 [12 February] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 54(1): 5 Type genus: tStruthiolarella Steinman & Wil- ckens, 1908 STRUTHIOLARIINAE Gabb, 1868 [3 November] Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 4(3): 147 Type genus: Struthiolaria Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling Struthiolarinae. -idae, P. Fischer (1884: 677). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 479 (1957: 375), but attributed in error to P. Fischer (1884). STRUTHIOPTERINAE Zinsmeister & Griffin, 1995 [July] Reference: Journal of Paleontology, 69(4): 693 Type genus: ft Struthioptera Finlay & Marwick, 1937 STUORAXIDAE Bandel, 1994 [September] Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 149 Type genus: t Stuoraxis Bandel, 1994 Remarks: Made available by short diagnosis. Declared new, with formal description, in Bandel (1996a: 346). STUORELLIDAE [Anonymous], 1993 [December] Reference: Zoological Record, 129(9): 308 Type genus: tStuorella Kittl, 1891 Remarks: Latinization of (vernacular) “Stuorel- liden” of Bandel (1991d: 29). Not available: authorship anonymous after 1950 (Art. 14). STYLIFERIDAE. See Stiliferidae. STYLIFERINIDAE Bandel, 1992 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Palaontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 73: 68 Type genus: StyliferinaA. Adams, 1860 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis (“Styl- iferinidae with Styliferina A. Adams, 1860, and related taxa have epipodial tentacles (Kosuge 1964, own observations) like the Litiopidae, and differ from the rest of the Cerithioidea” [translated from German]). STYLINIDAE Philippi, 1853 [before 1 May] Reference: Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie: 128, 179 Type genus: Stylina Fleming, 1828 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Stylinacea. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Sty/- ina Lamarck, 1816 [Cnidaria]. StyLioLaces Fol, 1875 Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 4: 177 Type genus: Styliola Gray, 1847 Remarks: Introduced as a tribe of the family “Orthoconques” [later latinized as Orthoc- oncha]. Not available: apparently never lat- inized. STYLOCHEILINAE Eales, 1984 Reference: Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26 Type genus: Stylocheilus Gould, 1852 Remarks: Original spelling Stylochiniae. Not available (no diagnosis). Used, but not made available, by Vaught (1989: 67) and Higo & Goto (1993: 417). SUBAPLYSIACEA Blainville, 1825 Reference: Manuel de malacologie et de con- chyliologie: 469 Remarks: Taxon including the genera Berthel- la, Pleurobranchus, and Pleurobranchidium. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). SuBuLaTA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Subulés” (vernac- ular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 196). The context indicates that Subulata is not to be regarded as a family name based on Subu- la Schumacher, 1817 (in which case it would be an available name to be emended to Sub- ulidae). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). SuBULININAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1877 Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 1(6): 592 Type genus: Subulina Beck, 1837 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484), but authorship attribut- ed in error to Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 549). -idae, Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 140); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 56). SUBULITIDAE Lindström, 1884 [after March] Reference: Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps- Akademiens Handlingar, 19(6): 192 Type genus: tSubulites Emmons, 1842 166 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Remarks: -inae, Knight (1931b: 203); -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 44, 69, 364-365). Succineipae Beck, 1837 Reference: Index molluscorum praesentis aevi musei principis augustissimi Christiani Fre- derici, (1): 98 Type genus: Succinea Draparnaud, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Succinida, established at rank between family and ge- nus. -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 127); -idae [as Succineae], Mörch (1864: 294); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 138). SucTORIAE Bergh, 1892 Reference: System der nudibranchiaten Gas- teropoden: 155 Remarks: Established as subfamily “Dorididae Phanerobranchiatae Suctoriae s. Goniodo- rididae”. Franc (1968c: 858) used Suctoria Bergh 1892, as a “tribe” [= superfamily] with- in the suborder Anadoridacea. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a ge- nus). SULCOACTAEONIDAE Gründel, 1997 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 25: 185 Type genus: tSulcoactaeon Cossmann, 1895 SuLcocyPRAEINI Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, |, Pars 55: 191 Type genus: tSulcocypraea Conrad, 1865 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but made available under Art. 13.2.1 by usage as a valid name before 2000. -inae, and diagno- sis, Schilder (1936: 106). SUTILIZONINAE McLean, 1989 [14 August] Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 11 Type genus: Зи опа McLean, 1989 Remarks: -idae, Warén & Bouchet (2001: 141). Given precedence over Temnocinclinae by First Reviser’s choice by Warén & Bouchet, herein. SYcoTYPIDAE Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 128 Type genus: Sycotypus Gray, 1847 Remarks: Original spelling Scytotypidae, based on Scytotypus, an incorrect subse- quent spelling of Sycotypus. SYMMETROCAPULINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 212 Type genus: tSymmetrocapulus Dacqué, 1934 Remarks: Original spelling Symetrocapulinae, based on Symetrocapulus, an incorrect sub- sequent spelling of Symmetrocapulus. -idae, Moskalev (1968: 10); -oidea, Tracey, Todd 8 Erwin (1993: 140). SYNCERATIDAE Bartsch, 1920 [8 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 159 Type genus: Syncera Gray, 1821 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Assimineidae, based on Assiminea Flem- ing, 1828, which Bartsch considered a syn- onym of Syncera. The nomenclature of Syncera and Synceratidae was discussed by Abbott (1958: 232). Although Synceratidae (also spelled Synceridae) occasionally was used in the 1920-50's, it has not won gener- al acceptance and Art. 40.2 does not apply. SYNTHOPSINAE Golikov 4 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Type genus: Synthopsis Laseron, 1956 SYRINGOBRANCHIA Gravenhorst, 1845 Reference: Das Thierreich nach den Verwandt- schaften und Übergängen т den Klassen und Ordnungen desselben dargestellt: 34 Remarks: Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). SYRNOLINAE Saurin, 1958 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1958): 64 Type genus: Syrnola A. Adams, 1860 Remarks: -idae, Schander, van Aartsen 8 Corgan (1999: 152); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. SYRNOLOPSIDAE Bourguignat, 1890 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 7, 10 (Art. 1): 139 Type genus: Syrnolopsis E. A. Smith, 1880 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1928a: 380); -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1987: 27); -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. SYSTROPHIIDAE Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 143 Type genus: Systrophia L. Pfeiffer, 1855 Remarks: Not available from Thiele (1921: 157), who used the vernacular name “Systrophiiden”. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 167 TACHEOCAMPYLAEINAE Germain, 1928 [15 De- cember] Reference: Archives du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle de Lyon, 13: 128 Type genus: Tacheocampylaea L. Pfeiffer, 1877 Remarks: Original spelling Tacheocampylinae. TACHYRHYNCHINAE Golikov, 1986 [after 22 July] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 65(8): 1142 Type genus: Tachyrhynchus Môrch, 1868 Remarks: Original spelling Tachyrhynchiinae. No formal diagnosis, but an identification key (p. 1145) to the “subfamilies, genera and species of the family Turritellidae” separates Turritellinae and Tachyrhynchus, which is the only genus included in Tachyrhynchinae. Diagnosed by Titova (1994: 63). TAENIOGLOSSA Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 541 Remarks: Established as a “Gruppe” equivalent in ranking to suborder. Treated by Dall (1890: 161) as a superfamily containing Tritoniidae, Cassididae, Doliidae, Ovulidae, Cypraeidae, and Strombidae. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). TAIOMIDAE Finlay & Marwick, 1937 [20 May] Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 72 Type genus: ft Taioma Finlay & Marwick, 1937 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1943 [in 1938-1944]: 1256). TALOPIIDAE Finlay, 1928 [10 August] Reference: Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 59: 238 Type genus: Talopia Gray, 1842 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [in place of Monileini, over which it has priority]. Hick- man 8 McLean (1990: 128) rejected Talopi- idae as a nomen nudum, but the Code does not require descriptions for family-group names published before 1930. TALPARIINAE lredale, 1935 [10 July] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 106 Type genus: Talparia Troschel, 1863 Remarks: -ini, Schilder (1936: 107). TAMANOVALVIDAE Kawaguti & Baba, 1959 [30 September] Reference: Biological Journal of Okayama University, 5(3-4): 178, 179 Type genus: Tamanovalva Kawaguti 8 Baba, 1959 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Salisbury 8 Ed- wards (1962: 73). Tamayoini Tillier, 1980 [November] Reference: Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 118: 93 Type genus: Tamayoa H. B. Baker, 1925 Remarks: -inae, Hausdorf (2003: 179). TANGANYICINAE Bandel, 1998 Reference: Zentralblatt fúr Geologie und Palá- ontologie, Teil 1, Heft 1-2: 277 Type genus: Tanganyicia Crosse, 1881 TANGANYIKIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. Nicolas established the family Tanganyikidae to include all the caenogastropods from Lake Tanganyika, and the name appears to have been geographically descriptive, rather than based on the genus Tanganyicia, which Nico- las cited alongside 24 other genera. TANOUSIIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 Feb- ruary] Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 21 Type genus: Tanousia Bourguignat [in Ser- vain], 1881 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, to replace Lithoglyphulidae, presumably on the grounds that Tanousia is a senior objec- tive synonym of Lithoglyphulus Schlickum & Schútt, 1971. Both names have had limited usage and priority should apply, i.e. Lithogly- phulidae 1$ the valid name. TANTULIDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 6 Type genus: Tantulum Rankin, 1979 Remarks: -oidea, Starobogatov (1983: 31). TANYCHLAMYDINAE H. B. Baker, 1928 [16 May] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 80: 6 Type genus: Tanychlamys Benson, 1834 TAPHIINAE Harry 4 Hubendick, 1964 Reference: Góteborgs Kungliga Vetenskaps- och Vitterhets-Samhálles Handlingar, ser. 6, ser. B, 9(5): 41 Type genus: Taphius H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1855 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Harry (1962: 34). Taphius Rafinesque, 1815 [Crustacea] is not an available name (no 168 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI description or indication) and thus does not ргеоссиру Taphius H. Adams & А. Adams. Opinion 735 (1965: 94) has ruled that Biomphalaria is to be given precedence over Taphius when they are considered synonyms. TARANINAE Casey, 1904 [19 May] Reference: Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 126, 168 Type genus: Taranis Jeffreys, 1870 Remarks: Original spelling Taranini, аз “tribe” of Pleurotomidae, immediately below family rank. TARINGINAE Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Тгайе de zoologie, 5(3): 871 Type genus: Taringa Er. Marcus, 1955 TATEINAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 80 Type genus: Tatea Tenison-Woods, 1879 Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 43); -oidea, loganzen & Starobogatov (1982: 10). TAURASIINAE Sacco, 1904 [31 August] Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, Parte 30: 74 Type genus: t Jaurasia L. Bellardi, 1882 Remarks: Original spelling Taurasinae. Intro- duced as a Substitute name for Purpurelli- nae, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. TEBENNOPHORINAE Morse, 1864 [17 March] Reference: Journal of the Portland Society of Natural History, 1(1): 5, 7 Type genus: Tebennophorus Binney, 1842 Remarks: -idae, Crosse & P. Fischer (in P. Fischer & Crosse, 1872 [in 1872-1891]: 183). TECTARINAE Rosewater, 1972 [15 January] Reference: Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(12): 510 Type genus: Tectarius Valenciennes, 1832 TECTURIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 158 Type genus: Тесшга Gray, 1847 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 6); -inae, O. Anistratenko (2000: 37). TEGULINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 57 [Japanese text], 38 [English text] Type genus: Tegula Lesson, 1832 Remarks: -ini, McLean (1982: 11). TEINOSTOMATINAE Cossmann, 1917 [December] Reference: [in Cossmann & Peyrot] Conchol- ogie néogénique de l’Aquitaine, 3(1): 210 Туре genus: Тетозюта H. Adams & А. Ad- ams, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling Tinostomatinae, based on Tinostoma P. Fischer, 1885, ап unjustified emendation of Teinostoma. TEKOULININAE Solem, 1972 [August] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 40(2): 97 Type genus: Tekoulina Solem, 1972 TELEOPHALLA Pilsbry, 1893 [14 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 390, 396 Remarks: Established as a “Group” above genus, including the genera Sagda and Cys- ticopsis, and “perhaps” Pararhytida. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). See Teleophallogona. TELEOPHALLOGONA Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, 9(33a): хххи, XXXV Remarks: Emendation of Teleophalla. Treat- ed as a “tribe”, immediately below family [Helicidae], the author having “purposely abstained from assigning subfamily rank to the natural tribes of Helices”, but Sagdinae given as an alternative name. Treated as subfamily by J. W. Taylor (1914: 199). Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). TELESCOPIIDAE Allan, 1950 Reference: Australian shells: 86 Type genus: Telescopium Montfort, 1810 TEMNOCINCLINAE McLean, 1989 [14 August] Reference: Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407:5 Type genus: Temnocinclis McLean, 1989 Remarks: Sutilizoninae given precedence over Temnocinclinae by First Reviser's choice by Warén 8 Bouchet, herein. TEMNODISCINAE Horny, 1963 [3 March] Reference: Sbornik Geologickych Ved, ser. Paleontologie, 2: 87 Type genus: t Temnodiscus Koken, 1896 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from Horny (1962: 473). -idae, Golikov & Star- obogatov (1975: 207). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 169 TEMNOTROPIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 219 Type genus: f Temnotropis Laube, 1868 TENAGODIDAE Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 8 Type genus: Tenagodus Guettard, 1770 Remarks: Described again as new by Malat- esta (1974: 200). Gill did not give reasons for the establishment of the name Tenago- didae, but it is likely that he introduced it to replace Siliquariidae Anton, 1838, because Tenagodus 1$ a senior synonym of Siliquar- ¡a Bruguière, 1789. However, Tenagodidae has not won general acceptance over Siliq- uariidae, and Art. 40.2 does not apply. The priority of Siliquariidae over Tenagodidae is discussed by Bieler (1992: 15). TENTACULATA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Tentaculés” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 176). Established as a family of the order Tecti- branchia, containing the genera Phyllirhoe, Notarchus, Aplysia, Dolabella, and Bullina. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). TEREBELLINAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 [Jan- uary] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 262 Type genus: Terebellum Lamarck, 1798 Remarks: -idae, Sacco (1893: 64). Homonym of Terebellidae Grube, 1850, based on Terebella Linné, 1767 [Polychaeta]; see Seraphsinae. TEREBRELLIDAE Delpey, 1941 [February] Reference: Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, new ser., 19(3-4) [Mémoire 43]: 58 Type genus: 1 Terebrella Andreae, 1887 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Terebrella Maltzan, 1886. TEREBRIDAE Mórch, 1852 [after July] Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae rel- ¡quit D. Alphonso d'Aguirra et Gadea Comes de Yoldi, (1): 74 Type genus: Terebra Bruguière, 1789 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Terebrina. -inae, H. Adams 8 A. Adams (1853 [in 1853— 1858]: 224); -oidea, Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1968: 7). TERETROPOMATINAE Rochebrune, 1881 [after 28 May] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Philo- mathique de Paris, ser. 7, 5: 110 Type genus: Teretropoma Rochebrune, 1881 Remarks: Original spelling Teretropomidae. Established as subfamily of “Cyclostomace- ae” despite suffix -idae. TERGIPEDINAE Bergh, 1889 Reference: [in Carus] Prodromus faunae med- iterraneae, 2: 209 Type genus: Tergipes Cuvier, 1805 Remarks: Not available (vernacular, and not generally dated from that first publication) from Vayssière (1888: 93 [as “Tergipidés”]). -idae, Bergh (1896: 389); -oidea [as -асеа], Abbott (1974: 374). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 773 (1966: 85). TERRESTRIBYTHINELLIDAE Sitnikova, Starobogatov 8 Anistratenko, 1992 [after 17 June] Reference: Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 10 Type genus: Terrestribythinella Sitnikova, Star- obogatov & Anistratenko, 1992 TESTACELLINAE Gray, 1840 [between March and June] Reference: [A new edition of] A manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the British Isles by W. Turton: 109 Type genus: Testacella Draparnaud, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling Testacellina. -idae, Forbes 8 Hanley (1852 [in 1850-1853]: 26); -oidea, H. В. Baker (1956a: 135). Testacel- lacidae [Carpenter, 1861: 227] is an incor- rect subsequent spelling. TETHYDINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 141 Type genus: Tethys Linnaeus, 1767 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Tethy- dia. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1182 (1981: 174), which also ruled that the name should be corrected to Tethydidae. -idae [as Tethyadae], Gray (1857a: 219). TETHYMELIBIDAE Bergh, 1890 [May] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 5: 44 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. TETRACEA Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 142 Remarks: Established as a subfamily of the fam- ily Aplysiidae, including the genera Laplysia, 170 BOUCHET & ROCROI Sympterus, and Dolabella. Established per- haps independently by Blainville (1816a: 52) as family “les Tétracères” (vernacular) [lati- nized as Tetracerata by Blainville (1825: 484), including the genera Glaucus, Lan- iogerus, Tergipes, Cavolina, and Eolida]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). TETRASPIDIDAE Hagenmúller, 1885 [December] Reference: Bulletins de la Société Mala- cologique de France, 2: 303 Type genus: Tetraspis Hagenmuller, 1885 TETRENTODONTINAE Bartsch, 1943 [25 February] Reference: Proceedings of the Biological So- ciety of Washington, 56: 31 Type genus: Tetrentodon Pilsbry, 1903 Remarks: Original spelling Tetrentodoninae. Name only, no diagnosis. Short diagnosis, but name not treated as valid, by Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 539). Diagnosed and de- clared again nov. subfam. by Jaume & de la Torre (1972a: 1528). TEXTILINAE da Motta, 1995 [after May] Reference: World shells, 13: 23 Type genus: Textilia Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Original spelling Textilinae. Da Mot- ta “designated Cylindrus [sic! = Cylinder] Montfort, 1810, as the type genus” of the new subfamily, with Textilia being implicitly treat- ed as a synonym. This 1$ in violation of Art. 11.7.1.1 stating that a family-group name must be based on a generic name then used as valid in the new family-group taxon, and Tex- tillinae is thus not an available name. THAANUMELLINAE Clench, 1946 [12 June] Reference: Occasional Papers of Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 18(13): 199 Type genus: Thaanumella Clench, 1946 THAIDIDAE Jousseaume, 1888 Reference: Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 1: 179 Type genus: Thais Réding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Thaisidae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 886 (1969: 128), but attributed in error to Suter (1913: 420). Opinion 886 also ruled that the name Purpu- ridae is not to be given precedence over Thai- didae. Senior homonym of Thaidinae Kirby, 1896, invalid because it is based on Thais Fabricius, 1807 [Lepidoptera], a junior hom- onym of Thais Róding, 1798. -inae, Sabelli et al. (1990: 39, 204). See also Nucellidae. THALASSOCYONIDAE F. Riedel, 1995 [before Au- gust] Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. ftir Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 121(4): 457, 469 Type genus: Thalassocyon Barnard, 1960 Remarks: Original spelling Thalassocynidae. THAPSIINAE С. Boettger, 1963 Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supple- mentband 26: 436 Type genus: Thapsia Albers, 1860 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. THATCHERIIDAE Powell, 1942 [15 July] Reference: Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 2: 167 Type genus: Thatcheria Angas, 1877 Remarks: -inae, Ponder & Warén (1988: 307). THEBINI Wenz, 1923 [27 April] Reference: Fossilium Catalogus, I, Pars 18: 381 Type genus: Theba Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling (tribe) Thebea. Wenz treated Helix cartusiana Muller as the type species of Theba, but Lindholm (1927a: 119) showed Helix pisana O. F. Muller, 1774, to be an earlier type designation. This changed the concept of Theba and, as а соп- sequence, Wenz (1930 [in 1923-1930]: 3027) substituted Thebini with Monachini (see that name). -inae, Germain (1928: 268), is based on the concept of Theba with Helix cartusi- ana as type species. Opinion 431 (1956: 347) placed Theba on the Official List with Helix pisana as type species. Accepting this, Schi- leyko (1972: 41) used Thebinae as a valid subfamily, attributing it to Wenz. This view was rejected by Nordsieck (1987: 38, footnote 20), who treated Euparyphini as the valid name for the family-group containing Theba. An application to place Thebini on the Official List, with the ruling that the type species of the type genus is Helix pisana, has been submit- ted to the ICZN (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2004). THecosomara Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 271 Remarks: Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). See higher category list. THEODOXINAE Bandel, 2001 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 85: 70 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 171 Type genus: Theodoxus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. THERASIINAE Schileyko, 2001 [June] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 7: 1012 Type genus: Therasia Hutton, 1883 THERSITEIDAE Savornin, 1915 [21 April] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France, ser. 4, 14: 313 Type genus: fZhersitea Coquand, 1862 THIARINAE Gill, 1871 [February] (1823) Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 8 Type genus: Thiara Róding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Tiarinae. Not avail- able from Troschel (1857 [in 1856-1891]: 112 [as Thiarae; a plural not equivalent to a family-group name]). Although Gill treated Melaniinae and Thiarinae as two subfami- lies of Melaniidae, Thiara and Melania Lama- rck, 1799, are objective synonyms; Thiaridae is in prevailing usage, and is conserved un- der Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Mela- niidae. -idae, Suter (1913: 235); -ini [as -eae], Wenz (1939 [in 1938-1944]: 712). THLIPTODONTIDAE Kwietniewski, 1902 [Decem- ber] (8 Dec. 1902) Reference: Atti della Societa Veneto- Trentina di Scienze Naturali Residente in Padova, ser. 2, 4(2): 54 Type genus: Thliptodon Boas, 1886 Remarks: Original spelling Thliptodonidae. Publication dated December 1902, to be tak- en as 31 December 1902, and effectively probably later. Thliptodon and Pteroceanis are synonyms, and Pteroceanidae Meisenheimer, 1902 [8 December] is a senior зупопут; how- ever, Thliptodontidae is maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pteroceanidae. -inae, Pruvot-Fol (1926: 20). THORUNNINAE Odhner, 1926 Reference: Further zoological results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1):53 Туре genus: Thorunna Bergh, 1878 ТнусмАЕ Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 246 Type genus: Thyca H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 Remarks: -idae, Kikuchi et al. (1996: 17). THYROPHORELLIDAE Girard, 1895 [December] Reference: Jornal de Sciencias Mathematicas, Physicas e Naturaes [Lisboa], ser. 2, 4: 31 Type genus: Thyrophorella Greef, 1882 Remarks: -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 57). THYSANODONTINAE Marshall, 1988 [14 June] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(2): 215 Type genus: Thysanodonta Marshall, 1988 Remarks: -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 74). THYSANOPHORINAE Pilsbry, 1926 [5 August] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 107 Type genus: Thysanophora Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 Remarks: -idae, Franc (1968b: 589). THYSANOTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1907 [April] Reference: Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, 2(10): 188 Type genus: Thysanota Albers, 1860 TIARACERITHIINAE Bouniol, 1981 [June] Reference: Bulletin d'Information des Géo- logues du Bassin de Paris, 18(2): 26 Type genus: t Tiaracerithium Sacco, 1895 TIBERIINAE Saurin, 1958 Reference: Annales de la Faculté des Scienc- es de Saigon, (1958): 64 Type genus: Tiberia Jeffreys, 1884 Remarks: -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consisten- cy of ranking]. ТвирдАЕ Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 211 Type genus: Tibia Róding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a replacement name for Rostellariidae Gabb, 1868, based on Rostellaria Lamarck, 1799, a junior synonym of Tibia. Both Tibi- idae and Rostellariidae have had limited us- age, and Rostellariidae is the valid name under the Principle of Priority. TINOSTOMATINAE. See Teinostomatinae. TiPHOBIDAE Bourguignat, 1886 [July] Reference: Bulletin de la Société Malacologique de France, 3: 143 Type genus: Tiphobia E. A. Smith, 1880 Remarks: Original spelling Tiphobidae. Typho- biidae [used by J. E. S. Moore, 1898: 202] is an incorrect subsequent spelling based on 172 BOUCHET & ROCROI Typhobia, an incorrect subsequent spelling of Tiphobia. -inae, Morrison (1954: 373); again declared new by Bandel (1998: 262). -ini, Bouchet & Strong, herein. TiTISCANIDAE Bergh, 1890 [17 June] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 16: 1 Type genus: Titiscania Bergh, 1890 Remarks: Original spelling “Die Titiscanien” (vernacular). First latinized by Thiele (1891 [п 1891—1893]: 264) and generally attribut- ed to Bergh (1890). -oidea, Golikov & Star- obogatov (1975: 209). TJAERNOENDAE Waren, 1991 [7 July] Reference: Sarsia, 76(1-2): 88 Type genus: Tjaernoeia Waren & Bouchet, 1988 Remarks: Original spelling Tjaernoeidae. TMETONEMINAE Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Ham- burg, 86: 161 Type genus: 1 Tmetonema Longstaff, 1912 TOFANELLIDAE Bandel, 1995 [November] Reference: Scripta Geologica, 111: 21, 39 Type genus: } Tofanella Bandel, 1995 Remarks: Not available (type genus then not an available name) from Bandel (1994b: 147). -inae, Gründel (1998: 3). TOLEDONIINAE Waren, 1989 [17 March] Reference: Sarsia, 74(1): 20 Type genus: Toledonia Dall, 1902 Remarks: Original spelling Toledoninae. TomicHiinae Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 51,03 Type genus: Tomichia Benson, 1851 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed by Wenz (1939 [т 1938-1944]: 582). TOMOGERIDAE Jousseaume, 1877 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 2: 311 Туре genus: Tomogeres Montfort, 1810 ТоммрАЕ Suter, 1913 [December] (1825) Reference: Manual of the New Zealand Mol- lusca: 313 Type genus: Топпа Brünnich, 1772 Remarks: Suter placed Dolium Lamarck, 1801, in synonymy of Tonna. Although he did not explicitly said that he introduced Tonnidae to replace Doliidae, Tonnidae is in prevailing usage and it is conserved under Art. 40.2 with the precedence of Doliidae. -oidea [as -асеа], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 47, 65); -inae, г. Riedel (1995b: 99). Wenz (1941 [in 1938— 1944]: 1045) acted as First Reviser and gave Tonnidae precedence over Cassidae. TORINIIDAE Troschel, 1875 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(4): 158 Type genus: Torinia Gray, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Toriniacea. -inae, Tryon (1887: 4). TORNATELLAEINAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 1: 43 Type genus: } Tornatellaea Conrad, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Tornatellinae. TORNATELLARIINI Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- ruary] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bul- letin 221: 262 Type genus: Tornatellaria Pilsbry, 1910 TORNATELLIDAE Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 328, 336 Type genus: Tornatella Lamarck, 1816 Remarks: Original spelling Tornatelladae. Un- der Art. 23.9 ofthe Code, Tornatellidae Flem- ing, 1828, is here declared a nomen oblitum and Acteonidae d'Orbigny, 1842, a nomen protectum: see under Acteonidae. TORNATELLIDINAE Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 Feb- ruary] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bul- letin 221: 242 Type genus: Tornatellides Pilsbry, 1910 Remarks: -ini, same reference. TORNATELLINIDAE Sykes, 1900 [19 May] Reference: Mollusca. Fauna Hawaiiensis, 2(4): 380 Type genus: Tornatellina L. Pfeiffer, 1842 Remarks: -inae, Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 133); -ini, Cooke & Kondo (1961: 50, 217, 233). See Strobilidae Zilch, 1959. TORNATELLINOPTINI Cooke & Kondo, 1961 [15 February] Reference: Bernice Р Bishop Museum, Bul- letin 221: 162 Type genus: Tornatellinops Pilsbry & Cooke, 1915 TORNATINIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 555 Type genus: Tornatina À. Adams, 1850 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 173 ТовмюАЕ Sacco, 1896 [30 September] (1884) Reference: / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria, Parte 21: 55 Type genus: Tornus Turton [in Turton & King- ston], 1830 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Adeorbidae, because Adeorbis S. Wood, 1842, is a junior synonym of Tornus. This synonymy has not always been recognized, and both Tornidae and Adeorbidae have re- mained in use. Tornidae is here conserved under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Ade- orbidae. -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7); -inae, Waren, herein. ToxocLossa Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 547 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Conidae and Pleurotomidae, established as a “Gruppe” of unspecified rank. Treated by Dall (1890: 24) as a superfamily, and by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 92) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). TRACHEOPULMONATA Plate, 1898 Reference: Zoologische Jahrbticher, Abt. fur Anatomie und Ontogenie der Thiere, 11: 272 Remarks: Established as unranked taxon above family. Treated by Thiele (1926: 138) as a “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family-group name. TRACHOECIDAE Bandel, 1994 [September] Reference: Palaeontographica, (A)233: 147 Type genus: 1 Trachoecus Kittl, 1894 TRACHYCYSTIDAE Schileyko, 1986 Reference: Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia, 24: 195 Type genus: Trachycystis Pilsbry, 1893 Remarks: -oidea, ibid. TRACHYSMATIDAE Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 79 Type genus: Trachysma С. O. Sars, 1878 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 211). Name based on an erroneous- ly identified genus (Warén, 1991: 68). TRAJANELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1951 Reference: Sbornik Trudov Instituta Geologii i Mineralogii Akademii Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, (1951): 270 Туре genus: + Trajanella Popovici-Hatzeg, 1899 Remarks: Again declared nov. by Pchelintsev (1953: 46). -inae, Hayami & Kase (1977: 44). TRANSOVULINI Fehse, 2001 [December] Reference: Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 37 Type genus: + Transovula de Gregorio, 1880 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. TREMANOTIDAE Naef, 1913 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 157 Type genus: ft Tremanotus Hall, 1867 Remarks: Original spelling Trematonotidae, based on Trematonotus P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Tremanotus. -inae [declared new], Peel (1972: 419). TRENELLIDAE Parkhaev, 2001 Reference: Transactions of the Paleontologi- cal Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 166 Type genus: ft Trenella Parkhaev, 2001 Remarks: Again declared new by Parkhaev (2002: 35 [Russian edition], 33 [English edi- tion]). TRIANGULARIINAE Vostokova, 1960 [after 29 June] Reference: [in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, eds.] Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhono- gie: 66, 73 Type genus: } Triangularia Frech, 1894 TRICHIINAE Lozek, 1956 Reference: Klic Ceskoslovenskych Mekkysu: 200 Type genus: Trichia Hartmann, 1841 Remarks: Name only, no diagnosis, but sat- isfying Art. 13.2.1. First diagnosed by Schi- leyko (1970: 1307). -ini, H. Nordsieck (1993b: 5). Type genus a junior homonym of Trichia de Haan, 1839, type genus of Tri- chiidae de Haan, 1839 [Crustacea]. Invalid: Placed on the Official Index by Opinion 2079 (2004: 178). TRICHODISCININAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3): 21 Type genus: Trichodiscina Martens, 1892 Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (1991: 217). TRICHOTROPIDAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 12 Type genus: Trichotropis Broderip 8 G. B. Sowerby |, 1829 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 243). See also Lippistidae. 174 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI TRICLIDAE Winckworth, 1932 [June] Reference: Journal of Conchology, 19(7): 232 Туре genus: Тис/а Philipsson, 1788 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on Offi- cial Index by Opinion 287 (1954: 51). TrıcoLıpae Woodring, 1928 [28 November] Reference: Carnegie Institution of Washing- ton, Publication 385: 418 Туре genus: Tricolia Risso, 1826 Remarks: -inae, Robertson (1958: 256). TRICULINAE Annandale, 1924 Reference: American Journal of Hygiene, Monographic Series, 3: 276 Type genus: Tricula Benson, 1843 Remarks: -ini, Davis (1979: 21); -idae, logan- zen 8 Starobogatov (1982: 1141, 1145 [Rus- sian], 1147 [English]. TRIFORIDAE. See Triphoridae. TRIGONOCHLAMYDINAE Hesse, 1882 [before August] Reference: Jahrbúcher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 9: 32 Type genus: Trigonochlamys O. Boettger, 1881 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Trigo- nochlamydina. -idae, H. B. Baker (1963: 239); -oidea, Schileyko (1979a: 58). TRIGONOSTOMATINAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 5 Type genus: Trigonostoma Blainville, 1825 Remarks: Original spelling Trigonostominae. TRIMUSCULIDAE J. Q. Burch, 1945 [May] (1840) Reference: Minutes of the Conchological Club of Southern California, 48: 14 Type genus: Trimusculus Schmidt, 1818 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Gadiniidae, based on Gadinia Gray, 1824, considered by Burch to be a synonym of Tri- musculus. Trismusculidae is in prevailing us- age; it is conserved under Art. 40.2 and takes the precedence of the replaced name. -inae, Harbeck (1996: 28); -oidea, Higo et al. (1999: 406). TRINCHESIIDAE F. Nordsieck, 1972 [October] Reference: Die europáischen Meeres- schnecken: 80 Type genus: Trinchesia lhering, 1879 Remarks: Introduced, in violation of Art. 40.1, as a substitute name for Cratenidae, based on Cratena, erroneously considered by Nor- dsieck to be invalid. TRIODOPSINAE Pilsbry, 1940 [1 August] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), Vol. 1(2): 789 Type genus: Triodopsis Rafinesque, 1819 Remarks: -ini, Emberton (1994: 251). TRIOPHIDAE Odhner, 1941 Reference: Góteborgs Kungliga Vetenskaps och Vitterhets-Samhálles Handlingar, ser. 6, ser: В, 1(11): 12 Type genus: Triopha Bergh, 1880 Remarks: Again declared nov. and -inae, Odh- ner (in Franc, 1968c: 861); -ini, Bouchet € Valdés, herein [for consistency of ranking]. TRIOPINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 165 Type genus: Triopa Johnston, 1838 Remarks: Original spelling Triopina. -idae, Gray (1853b: 219). Homonym of Triopidae Keilhack, 1909, based on Triops Schranck, 1803 [Crustacea Branchiopoda]. TRIPARTELLIDAE Gründel, 2001 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 36: 65 Type genus: f Tripartella Gründel, 1998 TRIPHORINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological So- ciety of London, 15: 154 Type genus: Triphora Blainville, 1828 Remarks: Original spelling Triphorina, based on Triphoris, an incorrect subsequent spelling [by Deshayes (1830)] of Triphora. -idae [as Tri- foridae], Jousseaume (1884a: 234), based on Triforis, an incorrect subsequent spelling [by Deshayes, 1834] of Triphora; -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1968: 7). Marshall (1980: 85) has defended the view that Triphoridae Gray, 1847, and Triforidae Jousseaume, 1884, are not confamilial. Bouchet & Marshall have pe- titioned the ICZN to place Triforidae on the Official Index. TRIPPINAE Kay & Young, 1969 [April] Reference: Pacific Science, 23(2): 189 Type genus: Trippa Bergh, 1877 TRIPTERIDAE Gray, 1850 [9 February] Reference: Catalogue of the Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part Il, Pteropoda: 3, 23 Type genus: Triptera Quoy & Gaimard, 1824 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Cuvieriidae, because Cuvieria Rang, 1827, NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 178 was considered a junior synonym of Triptera; furthermore Cuvieria is preoccupied. Trip- teridae is a senior synonym of Cuvierininae. However, the name Triptera has not been used since 1887, whereas Cuvieria / Cuvie- rina has been and still is in general use. We here declare Tripteridae a nomen oblitum under Art. 23.9, and Cuvierininae (see that name) anomen protectum. TRIPTEROTYPHINAE d’Attilio & Hertz, 1988 [10 November] Reference: The Festivus, 20, Suppl.: 6 Type genus: Tripterotyphis Pilsbry & Lowe, 1932 TRIPTYCHIINAE Wenz, 1923 [5 June] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 20: 801 Type genus: t+ Triptychia Sandberger, 1874 Remarks: Н. Nordsieck (1998а: 167-168) in- tended to act as First Reviser under Art. 24.2, and to give Triptychiidae precedence over Filholiidae Wenz, 1923. However, Filholiidae was proposed at a higher rank (family vs. subfamily), so that its precedence is deter- mined automatically by Art. 24. -idae, H. Nor- dsieck (1976: 74). TRIPTYXIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 [after 3 February] Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 124 Type genus: f Triptyxis Pchelintsev, 1924 Remarks: Original spelling Triptyxisidae. TRISERIATAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of British nudibran- chiate Mollusca, Part 8: 75 Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeo- lidiidae]. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). TRISSEXODONTINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3): 30 Type genus: Trissexodon Pilsbry, 1895 Remarks: -idae, Prieto et al. (1993: 73). TRISTANIINAE Schileyko, 1999 [December] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 4: 534 Type genus: Tristania O. Boettger, 1878 TRITONALIINAE Korobkov, 1955 Reference: Spravochnik i metodicheskoe ruk- ovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukho- nogie: 295 Type genus: Tritonalia Fleming, 1828 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Ocenebrinae, based on Ocenebra Leach in Gray, 1847, by Korobkov treated as a junior synonym of Tritonalia. Often erroneously at- tributed to “Вгодепр 1839”. Invalid: type ge- nus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 886. TRITONIIDAE Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 320 Type genus: Тиюта Cuvier, 1797 Remarks: Original spelling “Les tritoniens” (vernacular); also “Les Tritonies” in Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxviij). Latinised [as Tri- toniana] by Children (1823 [in 1822-1824]: 222). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 668 (1963: 272). Attribution of the name Tri- toniidae to Lamarck (1809) was advocated by Bouchet & Rocroi (2001: 176). -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1854 [in 1853-1858]: 63); -oidea, McFarland (1909: 9). TRITONIDAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1853 [Au- gust] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1:101 Type genus: Tritonium Róding, 1798 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Cossmann (1906: 2). Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Tritonium О. Е. Müller, 1776. Also homonym of Tritoniidae Lamarck, 1809, based on Tri- tonia Cuvier, 1797 [Opisthobranchia]. TRITONINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 132 Type genus: Triton Montfort, 1810 Remarks: Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 886 [junior hom- onym of Triton Linnaeus, 1758]. -idae, Gray (1853a: 128). Not the same name as Trito- niidae, based on Tritonium. See Lampusi- idae, Lotoriidae, and Nyctilochidae. TRIVIELLINI Schilder, 1939 [1 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 71(5- 0): 172 Type genus: Triviella Jousseaume, 1884 TriviDAE Troschel, 1863 Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 1(5): 214 Type genus: Trivia Gray, 1837 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Triviacea. -inae, Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88); -ini, Schilder (1936: 106); -oidea [as -асеа], Schilder & Schilder (1971: 6, 10). 176 BOUCHET & ROCROI TROCHACLIDIDAE Thiele, 1928 [September] Reference: Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 132: 85 Type genus: Trochaclis Thiele, 1912 Remarks: -oidea, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 214): -inae, Hickman & McLean (1990: 187) TROCHACTAEONINAE Hacobjan, 1963 Reference: Doklady Akademii Nauk Armian- skoi SSR, Paleontologiia, 36(3): 183 Type genus: 1 Trochactaeon Meek, 1863 Remarks: -idae, published the same year by Pchelintsev (1963: 69), priority not established. TROCHALIIDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR | ¡kh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 15 Type genus: 1 Trochalia Sharpe, 1850 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purpose. TROCHIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 143 Type genus: Trochus Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Trochinia and (subfamily) Trochidia. Subfamily misspelled Trochininae by P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880— 1887]: 817). -oidea [as -acea], Gill (1871: 10); -ini, Hickman & McLean (1990: 95). TROCHITINAE Gray, 1868 [April] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, (1867[3]): 734 Type genus: Trochita Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Original spelling Trochitina. TROCHOCLISINAE Horny, 1964 [November] Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil Prirodovedny, 133(4): 213 Type genus: } Trochoclisa Horny, 1964 TROCHODOPSIDAE Nicolas, 1898 Reference: Association Française pour ГАуапсетепЕ des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 519 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Nicolas established the “series” Tro- chodopsidae within his family Tanganyikidae, to include gastropods from Lake Tanganyi- ka resembling Trochidae, and the name ap- pears to have been descriptive. TROCHOIDEINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [15 Octo- ber] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1— 3) ol Type genus: Trochoidea T. Brown, 1827 TROCHOMORPHIDAE Möllendorff, 1890 [between June and 3 Nov] Reference: Bericht der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt a.M., (1889-1890): 210 Type genus: Trochomorpha Albers, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 622). TROCHONANININAE Connolly, 1912 [24 October] Reference: Annals of the South African Mu- seum, 11(3): 101 Type genus: Trochonanina Mousson, 1869 Remarks: -idae, Germain (1921: 92). TROCHONEMATIDAE Zittel, 1895 [after February] Reference: Grundzúge der Paláontologie (Paläozoologie), Abt. I, Invertebrata: 326 Type genus: 1 Trochonema Salter, 1859 Remarks: Also declared new by Ulrich & Scofield (1897: 1043). -inae / -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 39, 44, 227). TROCHOTOMIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] (1934) Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 220 Type genus: 1 Тгосроюта Eudes-Deslong- champs, 1842 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Ditremariinae because Cox treated Di- tremaria as a junior synonym of Trochoto- ma. Maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Ditremariinae. TROCHO-TURBINIDAE Koken, 1896 [after Septem- ber] Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 163 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus. Also published by Koken (1896: 88). TROCHOZONITINAE Iredale, 1914 [24 June] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 11(2): 122 Type genus: Trochozonites Pfeffer, 1883 Remarks: -ini, Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 1242). TROCHULINAE Lindholm, 1927 [1 March] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 59(2): 122 Type genus: Trochulus Chemnitz, 1786 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES IR Remarks: Substitute name for Fruticicolinae, because Lindholm regarded Trochulus as a senior synonym of Trichia, by him included in Fruticicolinae. -ini, n.t., Bouchet & Haus- dorf, herein [in place of Trichiini, placed on the Official Index]. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 2079 (2004: 177). TROPHONINAE Cossmann, 1903 [December] Reference: Essais de paleoconchologie com- рагее, 5: 10 Type genus: Trophon Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -idae, Iredale & McMichael (1962: 72). TROPIDAUCHENIINI H. Nordsieck, 2002 [20 Sep- tember] Reference: Stuttgarter Beitrage zur Natur- kunde, ser. A, 640: 5, 10 Type genus: Tropidauchenia Lindholm, 1924 TROPIDODISCINAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: tTropidodiscus Meek & Worth- en, 1866 Remarks: Name only. Diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 179). -idae, Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 207). TRUKCHAROPINAE Solem, 1983 [7 January] Reference: Endodontoid land snails from Pa- cific Islands, Part Il: 205 Type genus: Trukcharopa Solem, 1983 TRUNCARIINAE Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 197 Type genus: Truncaria A. Adams & Reeve, 1850 TRUNCATELLIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 117, 148 Type genus: Truncatella Risso, 1826 Remarks: -inae, Stimpson (1865b: 4—5); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1964: 171). Placed on the Offi- cial List by Opinion 344 (1955: 317). Opinion 1664 (1992: 78) ruled that Truncatellidae is not to be given precedence over Rissoidae. TRUNCATELLININAE Steenberg, 1925 [18 June] Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 80: 201 Type genus: Truncatellina Lowe, 1852 Remarks: -ini, Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 503); -idae, Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]: 162). TRYONIGENTINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 219 Type genus: Tryonigens Pilsbry, 1927 Remarks: Original spelling Tryonigeninae. TRYPANAXINAE Gougerot & Le Renard, 1987 [23 January] Reference: Cahiers des Naturalistes, new ser., 42(3): 65 Type genus: t Trypanaxis Cossmann, 1889 TRYPANOSTOMIA Remarks: Cited by Ponder & Warén (1988: 294) as a family-group name “Trypanostomia Try- on, 1865”. However, Tryon (1865: 124) only used the expression “Trypanostomoid Section”. ТувюдЕ Finlay & Marwick, 1937 [20 May] Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 40, 43 Type genus: t Tuba Lea, 1833 TUBIFERIDAE Cossmann, 1895 [February] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 1:42,77 Type genus: 1 Tubifer Piette, 1856 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Pchelintsev (1965: 4). See Ceritellidae. TUBINIDAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: + Tubina Owen, 1860 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 245). TUBISPIRACEA Deshayes, 1832 Reference: Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des vers, 2: table facing р. 553 Remarks: Original spelling “les Tubispirés” (vernacular). Latinized by Reeve (1842b: 43). Also spelled Tubispirata by Deshayes (1861 [in 1856-1865]: 279). Not available: not based on a genus. TUBISPIRANTIA Duméril, 1806 Reference: Zoologie analytique: 160 Remarks: Given as the Latin equivalent of “Siphonobranches” (vernacular); see also Siphonobranchia. Taxon including the genera Turbinella, Pleurotoma, Cerithium, Murex, Buccinum, Conus, Purpura, Columbella, Oli- va, Nassa, Cypraea, Terebra, and Voluta. Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). 178 BOUCHET & ROCROI Tusuaini Cooke 8 Kondo, 1961 [15 February] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bul- letin 221: 131 Type genus: Tubuaia Cooke & Kondo, 1961 TUBULIBRANCHIA Burmeister, 1837 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, 2: 495 Remarks: Established by Cuvier (1830: 108) as an order and suborder “les Tubulibranch- es”. Treated by Burmeister and by de Stefani & Pantanelli (1879: 144 [as Tubulibran- chidae]) as a family-group name and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). TuoicLinae Cossmann, 1901 [October] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 4: 60 Туре genus: Tudicla Róding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Tudiculinae, based on Тиасша Cossmann, 1901, an unjustified emendation of Tudicla. Spelling corrected (Art. 35.4.2) to Tudiclidae by Finlay & Marwick (1937: 69). For a discussion of the nomen- clature of Tudicla/Tudicula, see Rosenberg & Petit (1987: 59). TURBICINA Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxxii Remarks: Original spelling “les Turbicines” (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 183); also, as Turbineae, by Menke (1828: 22). Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). See also Cyclostomatidae. TURBINELLIDAE Swainson, 1835 Reference: The elements of modern conchol- ogy: 13, 20 Type genus: Turbinella Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Opin- ion 489 (1957: 158), but attributed in error to Swainson (1840). -inae, same reference; -oidea, Riedel (2000: 195). See also Galeo- didae. TURBININAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 144 Type genus: Turbo Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Turbina- cea, based on “Turbonus T. [sic = Turbonus Rafinesque] Turbo L.”. First established as (family) “les Turbinacé[e]s” (vernacular) by Lamarck (1809: 321), but not generally attrib- uted to that author. -oidea [as -acea], Coss- mann (1918: 102). TURBONELLININAE Knight, 1956 [8 March] Reference: Journal of the Washington Acade- my of Sciences, 46(2): 42 Type genus: 1 Turbonellina de Koninck, 1881 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 198). TURBONIDAE Gray, 1847 [October] Reference: The Annals and Magazine of Nat- ural History, 20: 271 Type genus: Turbona Leach [in Gray], 1847 TURBONILLINAE Bronn, 1849 Reference: Index Palaeontologicus, Il, Abt. В, Enumerator Paleontologicus: 432 Type genus: Turbonilla Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Turbonillina. Established independently by F. Nordsieck (1972: 121). -idae, Locard (1886: 211); -ini, Bouchet, herein [for consistency of ranking]. TURCICINAE Habe, 1976 Reference: Venus, 35(2): 94 Type genus: Turcica H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. Used but not made available (no diagnosis) by Higo & Goto (1993: 36). TURKMENAMNICOLINAE Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985 [after 11 September] Reference: Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obsh- chestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biolog- icheskii, new ser., 90(5): 57 Type genus: Turkmenamnicola Izzatullaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985 TURRIBAICALIINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1917 Reference: Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesell- schaft in Wien, 9(3): 26, 37, 50 Type genus: Turribaicalia В. Dybowski 8 Gro- chmalicki, 1917 Remarks: Not available (type genus then un- available) from B. Dybowski (1913b: 906); nor from Dybowski & Grochmalicki (1914: 277, 280). TURRICASPINAE В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1915 Reference: Über kaspische Schnecken aus der Abteilung “Turricaspiinae” subfam. nova zum Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae nobis: [103] Type genus: Turricaspia B. Dybowski 8 Gro- chmalicki, 1915 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 179 Remarks: Not available (type genus then un- available) from B. Dybowski (1913b: 906); nor from B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki (1914: 277).-idae, Radoman (1985: 137, 157). TURRICULIDAE Carpenter, 1861 Reference: Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 178 Type genus: Turricula Fabricius, 1823 Remarks: Invalid: judging from the context, Carpenter based Turriculidae on Turricula Fabricius, 1823, which is а junior homonym of Turricula Schumacher, 1817 [see Turricu- linae Powell, 1942] and was published in a rejected work (Opinion 521 [1958: 201]). TURRICULINAE Powell, 1942 [15 July] Reference: Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 2: 29 Type genus: Turricula Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Turricula Hermann, 1783. Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 307) believed that “Turricu- lidae Blainville, 1824 (as Turriculacea), is an earlier name which may be able to be used” for Turridae. However, Blainville (1824: 186) used Turriculacea for cephalopods, based on the fossil genus Turrilites Lamarck, 1801. TURRIDAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1853 [June] (1838) Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1:87 Type genus: Turris Róding, 1798 Remarks: Original spelling Turritidae. -inae, H. Adams & A. Adams (1853 [in 1853-1858]: 87); -ini, Oyama (1966: 1-2); -oidea, Chang [Chen-Kwoh] (2001: 1). Pleurotoma Lama- rck, 1799, is an objective synonym of Turris, and was listed in its synonymy by H. Adams & A. Adams, although they did not explicitly stated that they rejected Pleurotomidae be- cause of the synonymy of its type genus. Turridae is in prevailing usage and 1$ con- served under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Pleurotomidae. TURRITELLIDAE Loven, 1847 [9 June] Reference: Kongliga Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhandlingar, (1847): 194 Type genus: Turritella Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: Original spelling Turritellea, estab- lished at unspecified rank above genus. -inae [as Turritellae], Troschel (1858 [in 1856-1891]: 152); -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 220). TURRITELLOPSINAE Marwick, 1957 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 32(4): 164 Type genus: Turritellopsis G. O. Sars, 1878 Remarks: -idae / -oidea [declared new], Staro- bogatov [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] (1983: 20). TURTONIIDAE Rosén, 1910 Reference: Lunds Universitets Arsskrift, new ser., Afd. 2, 6: 63-64 Type genus: Turtonia Rosén, 1910 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Turtonia Alder, 1848 [Bivalvia]. See Roseniidae. TUTUFINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [27 September] Reference: The sea shells of Sagami Bay: 134 [English text only] Type genus: Tutufa Jousseaume, 1881 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. TUTUILANIDAE Hubendick, 1952 [13 June] Reference: Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Oc- casional Papers, 20(18): 304 Type genus: ТишЙапа Hubendick, 1952 TYCHOBRAHEIDAE Horny, 1992 [June] Reference: Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Rada Prirodovedna, 159(1-4): 104 Type genus: } Tychobrahea Horny, 1992 TYLODININAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 163 Type genus: Tylodina Rafinesque, 1814 Remarks: Original spelling Tylodinana. -idae, Gray (1857a: 63, 203); -oidea [as -acea], Abbott (1974: 346). TYLOSTOMATINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Memoirs of the Geological Sur- vey of India. Palaeontologia Indica. Creta- ceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 292 Type genus: ft Tylostoma Sharpe, 1849 Remarks: Original spelling Tylostominae. -idae, Pchelintsev (1951: 256); again de- clared fam. nov. by Pchelintsev (1963: 38). TYPHINAE Cossmann, 1903 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 5: 11 Type genus: } Typhis Montfort, 1810 180 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: -idae, lredale & McMichael (1962: 72). Invalid: junior homonym of Typhidae Burmeister, 1834, based on Typhis Risso, 1816 [Crustacea]. Umsıuını Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium catalogus, I, Pars 55: 182 Type genus: Umbilia Jousseaume, 1884 Remarks: No diagnosis. -idae, Iredale (1935: 105); -inae, Franc (1968a: 298). UMBONEIDAE Lyssenko & Aliev, 1987 [after 4 Feb- ruary] Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1987(1): 117 Туре genus: tUmbonea Pchelintsev, 1965 Remarks: Not available from Lyssenko (1984: 16) (no diagnosis and published in a disser- tation abstract, not available for nomencla- tural purpose). УмвомимдЕ H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [May] (1840) Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 407 Type genus: Umbonium Link, 1807 Remarks: -idae, A. Adams (1863: 264); -ini, Kiel & Bandel (2001: 151). Rotella Lamarck, 1822, is an objective synonym of Umbonium, and was listed in its synonymy by H. Adams & A. Adams when they established Umbonii- nae. Although Umboniinae was not explicitly introduced as a substitute name for Rotelli- nae, it is now in prevailing usage and is con- served under Art. 40.2 with precedence from Rotellinae. Umsracuuipae Dall, 1889 [June] (1827) Reference: Bulletin of the Museum of Com- parative Zoology, 18: 59 Type genus: Umbraculum Schumacher, 1817 Remarks: -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938—1944]: 49); -inae, Abbott (1974: 346). Umbrella Lamarck, 1819, is an objective syn- onym of Umbraculum and was listed in its synonymy by Dall when he established Um- braculidae; Umbraculidae is in prevailing us- age and, under Art. 40.2, it must be conserved with the precedence of Umbrellidae. UMBRELLIDAE Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia metropolitana, Vol. 7. Plates to zoology: plate Mollusca III [= plate 4] Type genus: Umbrella Lamarck, 1819 Remarks: Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxix) earlier used the family name “les Ombrelles” (vernacular). -inae, Gray (1847b: 163). See also Umbraculidae. UNABRANCHIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, and table between рр. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Unabranches” (vernacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 176). Established as a family and not avail- able as such (not based on a genus). UNDULABUCANIINAE Wahlman, 1992 Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1066-O: 141 Type genus: tUndulabucania Wahlman, 1992 UneLiDAE Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 98 Type genus: Unela Er. Marcus, 1953 UniPLociDAE Lyssenko, 1984 Reference: /urskie | melovye Nerinei luga SSSR ¡ ¡kh stratigraficheskoe znachenie: 16 Type genus: tUniplocus Lyssenko, 1984 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and published in a dissertation abstract, not avail- able for nomenclatural purpose. UNISERIATAE Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 74-75, 170 Remarks: Established as a subfamily [of Aeo- lidiidae]. Not available as a family-group name: not based on a genus. UPELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1965 Reference: Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 113 Type genus: tUpella Pchelintsev, 1965 UPEMBELLINI Van Goethem, 1977 [July] Reference: Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Annales, Sciences Zoologiques, 218: 121 Type genus: Upembella Van Goethem, 1969 URCEIDAE Chaper, 1884 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 9, [Extrait des Proces-verbaux]: xiii Type genus: Urceus Mórch, 1857a [ex Klein] Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Achatinidae, because Chaper considered Achatina a junior synonym of “Urceus Klein”. UROBRANCHIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Urobranches” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 173). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 181 УвосорТЮАЕ Pilsbry, 1898 [3 January] (1868) Reference: The Nautilus, 11(9): 107 Type genus: Urocoptis Beck, 1837 Remarks: Although Pilsbry did not give reasons when he established Urocoptidae, he (Pilsb- ry & Vanatta, 1898b [12 July]: 268) treated Urocoptis as a senior synonym of Cylindrella Pfeiffer, and apparently intended to introduce Urocoptidae as a substitutre name for Cylin- drellidae. Urocoptidae is in prevailing usage. However, the type species designation of Cylindrella by Pilsbry (1926b: 70) makes it a synonym of Brachypodella, and not of Uro- coptis. This is an Art. 41 situation that should be brought to the ICZN. -inae, Pilsbry (1902 [in 1902-1903]: 105). UrocYcLIDAE Simroth, 1889 Reference: Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopol- dinish-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, 54(1): 62 Type genus: Urocyclus Gray, 1864 Remarks: -inae (Thiele, 1931 [in 1929-1935]: 643); -ini, Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]: 1219). UROTREMATIDAE Torres Minguez, 1925 Reference: Buttleti de la Institucion Catalana de Historia Natural, ser. 2, 5: 149 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. USEDOMELLINAE Grúndel, 1998 Reference: Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 474(6): 4 Type genus: fUsedomella Grúndel, 1998 VAGINULIDAE Martens, 1866 Reference: The Record of Zoological Litera- ture [Zoological Record], 2: 269 Type genus: Vaginulus Férussac, 1821 Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216, 220); -oidea [as -acea], Wenz (1938 [in 1938- 1944]: 68). VALENCIENNIINAE Kramberger-Gorjanovic, 1923 Reference: Glasnik Hrvatskoga Prirodoslov- пода Drustva, 35(1-2): 94, 98 Type genus: ft Valenciennius Rousseau, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Valenciennesiidae, based on Valenciennesia P. Fischer, 1859, an unjustified emendation of Valenciennius. Introduced explicitly as a subfamily, despite the suffix -idae. -idae, Korobkov (1955: 438). VALLONINAE Morse, 1864 [17 March] Reference: Journal of the Portland Society of Natural History, 1: 5, 21 Type genus: Vallonia Risso, 1826 Remarks: Original spelling Valloninae. Name placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 484), but attributed in error to Pilsbry (1900: 564). -idae, Pilsbry (1900, ibid.). See also Circinariidae. VALVATIDAE Gray, 1840 [between March and June] Reference: [A new edition of] A manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the British Is- lands by W. Turton: 79 Type genus: Valvata O. F. Múller, 1774 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 484). Authorship sometimes attributed to W. Thompson (1840 [Sept.]: 16 [as Valvatadae]), which 1$ later. -oidea [as -oideae], Hannibal (1912a: 196); -тае, Pre- ston (1915: 95). VANIKORIDAE Gray, 1840 [4 November] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the Brit- ish Museum, ed. 42, 2" printing: 121, 152 Type genus: Vanikoro Quoy 8 Gaimard, 1832 Remarks: Original spelling Vanicoroidae, based on Vanicoro Gray, 1840, an unjusti- fied emendation of Vanikoro. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 1009 (1974: 159). -inae [as “subfamily Vanikoridae”], Tryon (1886: 5); -oidea, Starobogatov (1970: 37). VANPALMERIIDAE Adegoke, 1977 [29 March] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- ду, 71(295): 204 Type genus: tVanpalmeria Adegoke, 1977 VaRICELLINI Н. В. Baker, 1941 [24 October] Reference: The Nautilus, 55(2): 52 Type genus: Varicella L. Pfeiffer, 1854 Remarks: Original spelling Varicellarum. -inae, Abbott (1989: 224). Varicosa Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Variqueux” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 193). Established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). VasiDAE H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 [Septem- ber] (1840) Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1199 Type genus: Vasum Róding, 1798 Remarks: H. Adams 8 A. Adams considered Vasum to be a senior synonym of Scolymus Swainson, 1835, but did not give reasons why they established Vasidae. Vasidae is 182 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! now in prevailing usage. It is maintained under Art. 40.2, with the precedence of Sco- lymidae. -inae, Abbott (1954: 245). VAYSSIEREIDAE Thiele, 1931 [before 31 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 430 Type genus: Vayssierea Risbec, 1928 Remarks: See also Okadaiidae. VELAINELLIDAE Vasseur, 1880 [3 June] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 28(2): 182 Type genus: f Ve/ainella Vasseur, 1880 Remarks: -inae, Wenz (1938 [in 1938-1944]: 42, 44, 324); -oidea [as Vellainelloidea], Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 215). VELARIACEA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 92 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the families Microhedylidae, Sabu- lincolidae, Unelidae, Mancohedylidae and Asperspinidae. Not available as a family- group name: not based on a genus. VELATINAE Bandel, 2001 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 85: 144 Type genus: tVelates Montfort, 1810 VELUTINIDAE Gray, 1840 [4 November] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the Brit- ish Museum, ed. 42, 2nd printing: 120, 152 Type genus: Velutina Fleming, 1820 Remarks: -inae, Thiele (1929 [in 1929-1935]: 263); -oidea, Wilson (in Beesley et al., 1998: 786). VENILINAE Chenu, 1859 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (1): 408 Type genus: Venilia Alder & Hancock, 1844 Remarks: Original spelling Venilinae. Chenu treated Proctonotus [and Zephyrina] as syn- onym of Venilia and established Veniliinae to replace Proctonotinae. Invalid: type ge- nus a junior homonym of Venilia Rafinesque, 1815 [Crustacea] and Venilia Morton, 1833 [Bivalvia]. VENTRICULIDAE Wenz, 1915 Reference: [in K. Fischer & Wenz] Jahrbticher der Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 124 Type genus: f Ventriculus Wenz, 1914 VERENATICINAE Cossmann, 1924 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- рагее, 13: 98 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. VERENIDAE Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part I: 43 Type genus: Verena Gray, 1857 Remarks: Original spelling Verenadae. Invalid: type genus a junior homonym of Verena H. Adams &A. Adams, 1854. VERMETIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 144 Type genus: Vermetus Daudin, 1800 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Vermetin- ia. Established independently by Gray (1828: 3). -inae [as Vermetina], Gray (1857a: 126); -oidea, H. B. Baker (1964: 179). VERMICULARIIDAE Dall, 1913 Reference: [in Eastman] Textbook of palae- ontology, ed. 2, 1: 546 Type genus: Vermicularia Lamarck, 1799 Remarks: -inae, Franc (1968a: 274). VERONICELLIDAE Gray, 1840 [16 October] Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 126, 149 Type genus: Veronicella Blainville, 1817 Remarks: -inae, Cockerell (1891: 216, 218): -oidea [as -acea], Taylor & Sohl (1962: 13). VERTIGINIDAE Fitzinger, 1833 Reference: Вейгаде zur Landeskunde Oes- terreich’s unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 109 Type genus: Vertigo O. F. Miller, 1774 Remarks: Original spelling (“Gruppe”) Vertigi- noidea, between genus and family. Placed on the Official List by Direction 27 (1955: 485), but attributed in error to Stimpson (1851: 53). -inae, Morse (1864: 5, 38); -oidea [as -асеа], Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 139); -ini [as -eae], Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 505). VESICIDAE J. О. Burch, 1945 [May] Reference: Minutes of the Conchological Club of Southern California, 48: 2 Type genus: Vesica Swainson, 1840 Remarks: Introduced as a replacement name for Bullidae, based on Bulla Linnaeus, 1758, which Burch considered to be a senior syn- onym of Atys Montfort, 1810, due to the over- looked designation [by Linnean tautonymy] of Bulla naucum Linnaeus, 1758, as type species. However, Opinion 196 subsequent- NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 183 ly placed Bulla Linnaeus, 1758, on the Offi- cial List with Bulla ampulla Linnaeus, 1758, as type species. Vesica has the same type species (by subsequent designation by Gray, 1847b: 161), and Vesicidae is thus an ob- jective synonym of Bullidae. VESPERICOLIN| Emberton, 1995 [13 November] Reference: Malacologia, 37(1): 86 Type genus: Vespericola Pilsbry, 1939 VEXILLINAE Thiele, 1929 [before 21 October] Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(1): 337 Type genus: Vexillum Roding, 1798 Remarks: -idae, Abbott (1974: 236). VIANINAE Н. В. Baker, 1922 [8 August] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 74: 38 Type genus: Viana H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 VICARIIHELICINAE Schileyko, 1991 [31 August] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4— 6): 227 Type genus: Vicariihelix Pilsbry, 1919 VIDALIELLINAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [7 November] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 117(1- 3): 112 Type genus: ft Vidaliella Wenz, 1940 VILLIERSIDAE Abbott, 1974 [October] Reference: American seashells, ed. 2: 361 Type genus: Villiersia d'Orbigny, 1837 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis and list- ed in synonymy of Onchidorididae. VITREINAE Н. В. Baker, 1930 [24 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 43(4): 122 Type genus: Vitrea Fitzinger, 1833 Remarks: Placed on the Official List by Direc- tion 27 (1955: 485), but attributed in error to Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 587). -ini, A. Riedel (1966: 16); -idae, Hausdorf (1998: 56). VITRINELLIDAE Bush, 1897 [July] Reference: Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 10: 107 Type genus: Vitrinella С. В. Adams, 1850 Remarks: -inae, Abbott (1974: 82). VITRINIDAE Fitzinger, 1833 Reference: Вейгаде zur Landeskunde Oes- terreich's unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 91 Type genus: Vitrina Draparnaud, 1801 Remarks: Original spelling (“Gruppe”) Vit- rinoidea, between genus and family. -inae, Gray (1840a: 109); -oidea [as -acea], Pfeffer (1878: 251). VitRINULINI Schileyko, 2003 [April] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 10: 1354 Type genus: Vitrinula Gray, 1857 VITRIPLUTONIINAE Collinge, 1893 [31 October] Reference: [in Cockerell & Collinge] The Con- chologist, 2(8): 204 Type genus: Vitriplutonia Collinge, 1893 Remarks: Replacement name for Plutoniinae, based on the erroneous assumption that its type genus Plutonia Morelet, 1864, was pre- occupied by Plutonia Hicks, 1871 [Trilobita]. Vitrinoplutoniinae 1$ an incorrect subsequent spelling by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 143). VIVIPARIDAE Gray, 1847 [November] (1833) Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 155 Type genus: Viviparus Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -inae, Gill (1871: 7); -oidea [as -oideae], Hannibal (1912a: 192). When he established Viviparidae, Gray listed Paludina in synonymy of Viviparus, and Viviparidae 15 implicitly a substitute name for Paludinidae, earlier employed by Gray (e.g., 1840c: 152). Under Art. 40.2, Viviparidae takes the prece- dence of Paludinidae. Placed on the Official List by Opinion 573 (1959: 118). VLTAVIELLIDAE Bandel 8 Fryda, 1999 [30 Sep- tember] Reference: Geologica et Palaeontologica, 33: 224 Type genus: + Vitaviella Fryda 8 Manda, 1997 Remarks: -inae, Fryda 8 Heidelberger (2003: 36). VoLemiDAE Winckworth, 1945 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 26(4-5): 146 Type genus: Volema Róding, 1798 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Eames [in Davies] (1971: 362). VOLUTHARPINAE Higo & Goto, 1993 [1 Febru- агу] Reference: А systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area: 236 Type genus: Volutharpa P. Fischer, 1856 Remarks: Not available: no diagnosis. 184 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI VOLUTILITHINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 Sep- tember] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- ду, 35(152): 14 [284] Туре genus: f Volutilithes Swainson, 1831 VOLUTINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 145 Type genus: Voluta Linnaeus, 1758 Remarks: Original spelling (subfamily) Volutid- ia. -idae [as Volutadae], Fleming (1822: 490); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1925 [in 1925- 1926]: 92); -ini, Bail 8 Poppe (2001: 7, 10). VOLUTOBULBINAE Cossmann, 1899 [April] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 3: 104 Remarks: Not available: not based on a genus. VOLUTODERMATINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [7 September] Reference: Bulletins of American Paleontolo- gy, 35(152): 19 [289] Type genus: tVolutoderma Gabb, 1876 Remarks: Original spelling Volutoderminae. VOLUTOMITRINAE Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 36 Type genus: Volutomitra H. Adams & A. Ad- ams, 1853 Remarks: Original spelling Volutomitrina. -idae, Cernohorsky (1970: 95, 103). VOLUTOMORPHINAE Djalilov, 1977 Reference: [Cretaceous gastropods from the south-east of central Asia]: 93 Type genus: tVolutomorpha Gabb, 1877 VOLUTOPSIINAE Habe & Sato, 1973 [15 Novem- ber] Reference: Proceedings of the Japanese So- ciety of Systematic Zoology, 8: 4 Type genus: Volutopsius Mórch, 1857a Remarks: -ini, Bouchet & Kantor, herein. VOLVATELLINAE Pilsbry, 1895 [2 February] Reference: Manual of Conchology, ser. 1, 15(60) 351 Type genus: Volvatella Pease, 1860 Remarks: -idae / -oidea, Baba (1966: 201). Votvini Schilder, 1932 [15 March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 20(1): 48, 54 Type genus: Volva Réding, 1798 Remarks: Introduced as a substitute name for Simniini, probably based on the fact that Volva is the oldest genus-group name in the tribe; Art. 40.2 does not apply. -inae, Franc (1968a: 299). VoLvuLELLIDAE Chaban, 2000 Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Insti- tute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 286: 27 Type genus: Volvulella Newton, 1891 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Volvulidae Locard, 1886, invalid because its type genus is a junior homonym. Abbott (1974: 662) has an index entry Volvulellidae, which refers to page 322; the latter contains the family Volvatellidae and the genus Vol- vulella; Volvulellidae is obviously a lapsus. VOLVULIDAE Locard, 1886 Reference: Prodrome de malacologie française. Catalogue général des mollusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins: 69 Type genus: Volvula A. Adams, 1850 Remarks: Invalid: type genus a junior hom- onym of Volvula Gistl, 1848 [Diptera]. WATSONELLINAE Parkhaev, 2001 Reference: Transactions of the Paleontologi- cal Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 187 Type genus: tWatsonella Grabau, 1900 Remarks: Again declared new by Parkhaev (2002: 36 [Russian edition], 34 [English edi- tion]). WATSONIINAE Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [8 May] Reference: Procedings of the Royal Zoologi- cal Society of New South Wales, (1955- 1956): 98, 105 Type genus: Watsonia de Folin, 1880 Remarks: Precedence of simultaneously pub- lished Ctiloceratidae determined by Art. 24 (family vs. subfamily). Weeksiupae Sohl, 1961 [10 February] Reference: United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 331-A: 50 Type genus: tWeeksia Stephenson, 1941 WLabisLavimar В. Dybowski 8 Grochmalicki, 1925 Reference: Kosmos, 50(2-3): 821, 867, 877 Remarks: Not available: not based on a ge- nus; Wladislavia A. Wagner, 1927, was pub- lished later and is taxonomically unrelated [Helicidae] (the genera included in Wladisla- viidae are now placed in Planorbidae). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ САЗТКОРОО FAMILIES 185 XANCIDAE Pilsbry, 1922 [4 January] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 73: 342 Type genus: Xancus Rodding, 1798 Remarks: Established as substitute name for Turbinellidae, based on Turbinella Lamarck, 1799, treated by Pilsbry as a synonym of Xancus. Placed on the Official Index by Opin- ion 489 (1957: 158), but attributed in error to Woodring (1928: 250). -inae, Abbott (1954: 244). XANTHOMELONTIDAE Iredale, 1937 [30 September] Reference: The South Australian Naturalist, 18(2): 40 Type genus: Xanthomelon Martens, 1860 Remarks: -inae, Schileyko (2003 [in 1998- 2003]: 1574). XANTHONYCHIDAE Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 [No- vember] Reference: Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna mexicanischer Land- und Sússwasser Con- chylien, 4: 25 Type genus: Xanthonyx Crosse 8 P. Fischer, 1867 Remarks: Original spelling Xanthonycidae. -inae, Zilch (1960 [in 1959-1960]: 649). XENOPHORIDAE Troschel, 1852 (1840) Reference: Archiv fúr Naturgeschichte, 18(2): 280 Type genus: Xenophora Fischer von Wald- heim, 1807 Remarks: Original spelling (family) Xenophora- cea. -oidea [as -acea], Korobkov (1955: 240). Placed on the Official List by Opinion 715 (1964: 417), but credited in error to Philippi (1853: 185). Although Troschel did not men- tion Phorus and Phoridae when he established Xenophoridae, Xenophora Fischer von Wald- heim, 1807, is a senior synonym of Phorus Montfort, 1810; Xenophoridae 1$ in prevailing usage and, under Art. 40.2, it must be con- served and takes the precedence of Phoridae. XERARIONTALES Roth, 1996 [2 January] Reference: The Veliger, 39(1): 34, 41 Type genus: Xerarionta Pilsbry, 1913 Remarks: Roth established the name Xerari- ontales in a phylogenetic classification re- jecting formal categorical ranks; he suggested that it could be considered equiv- alent to Xerariontini by a “hypothetical sys- tematist concerned with expressing [his] results within the Linnaean hierarchy”. XEROPHILIDAE Mórch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjöbenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 281 Type genus: Xerophila Held, 1837 Remarks: Type genus not mentionned, but infered to be Xerophila. -inae, Kobelt (1904: 67, 132). Invalid: type genus placed on the Official Index by Opinion 431 (1956: 391) XESTINAE Gude 8 B. B. Woodward, 1921 [24 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(5-6): 185 Type genus: Xesta Albers, 1850 Remarks: -idae, lredale (1941b: 67). XYLODISCULIDAE Warén, 1992 [25 February] Reference: Bollettino Malacologico, 27(10- 12): 180 Type genus: Xylodiscula Marshall, 1988 Y ANGTZESPIRINAE Yu, 1984 [July?] Reference: [Yu Wen] Developments in Geo- science [Contribution to 27th International Geological Congress, 1984, Moscow]: 28 Type genus: } Yangtzespira Yu, 1979 Remarks: -idae, Yu (1987: 208). YETINAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 141 Type genus: Yetus Bowdich, 1822 Remarks: Original spelling Yetina. See also Cym- biinae. YOCHELCIONELLIDAE Runnegar 8 Jell, 1976 Reference: Alcheringa, 1(2): 129 Type genus: t Yochelcionella Runnegar 8 Po- jeta, 1974 Remarks: Again declared new by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1989: 70). -oidea, Parkhaev (2001: 166). YUNQUEINAE Schileyko, 1998 [November] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 2: 254 Type genus: Yunquea H. B. Baker, 1940 Remarks: Not available (no diagnosis) from H. B. Baker (1961: 166); nor from Franc (1968b: 592, as Yunqueneinae). ZACOLEINAE Webb, 1959 [14 February] Reference: Gastropodia, 1(3): 22 Type genus: Zacoleus Pilsbry, 1903 186 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI ZAPTYCHIINAE Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paláozoologie, 6(1): 52, 54 Type genus: tZaptychius Walcott, 1883 Remarks: No diagnosis. First diagnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 70). Zaptyxini Zilch, 1954 [15 April] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 83(1— 3): 48 Type genus: Zaptyx Pilsbry, 1900 Remarks: Original spelling Zaptycheae. Name only, no diagnosis. Diagnosed by Zilch (1959 [in 1959-1960]: 391). -inae, Abbott (1989: 216). ZARDINELLIDAE Bandel, 1994 Reference: Freiberger Forschungsheft, ser. С, 452: 84 Туре genus: fZardinella Bandel, 1994 ZARIINAE Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 81 Type genus: Zaria Gray, 1842 Remarks: Original spelling Zariana. ZeEAcoLPINi Marwick, 1971 [April] Reference: New Zealand Geological Survey, Paleontological Bulletin, 44: 10 Type genus: Zeacolpus Finlay, 1926 ZEBININAE Coan, 1964 [1 January] Reference: Veliger, 6(3): 165, 169 Type genus: Zebina H. Adams &A. Adams, 1854 Remarks: -idae, Poppe & Goto (1991: 352). ZEIDORIDAE Naef, 1913 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 157 Type genus: Zeidora A. Adams, 1860 Remarks: Original spelling Zidoridae, based on Zidora P. Fischer, 1885, an unjustified emendation of Zeidora. ZEMACIINAE A. Sysoev, 2003 [June] Reference: Ruthenica, 13(1): 86 Type genus: tZemacies Finlay, 1926 ZEMIRIDAE Iredale, 1924 [24 October] Reference: Proceedings of the Linnean Soci- ety of New South Wales, 49(3): 252 Type genus: Zemira H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 ZEPHYRINIDAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 213 Type genus: Zephyrina Quatrefages, 1844 Remarks: When they established the name Zephyrinidae, Iredale & O’Donoghue includ- ed in it Janolus Bergh, 1884 [with Janus, An- tiopa, and Antiopella as synonyms] and Zephyrina. They probably established the family name based on the oldest generic name by them considered valid, rather than as a Substitute name for Janidae and Antiop- idae, invalid. Art. 40.2 does not apply. -oidea, Pruvot-Fol (1954: 371). See also Antiopellidae and Janolidae. ZEROTULIDAE Waren & Hain, 1996 [1 October] Reference: The Veliger, 39(4): 278 Type genus: Zerotula Finlay, 1926 ZEUGOBRANCHIA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 139 Remarks: Established as an order comprising the families Fissurellidae, Haliotidae and Pleurotomariidae. Treated by Dall (1892: 423) as superfamily Zygobranchia, and by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 75) as “Sippe” [= su- perfamily] Zeugobranchia. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). ZiponinaE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [Octo- ber] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 161 Туре genus: Zidona H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 Remarks: -ini [as -ides], Pilsbry & Olsson (1954: 17 [287]). ZITTELIDAE Schilder, 1936 [15 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 22(2): 79, 86 Type genus: tZittelia Gemmellaro, 1869 ZIZIPHININAE Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 145 Type genus: Ziziphinus Gray, 1843 Remarks: Original spelling Ziziphina. See also Calliostomatinae. ZoiLINAE Iredale, 1935 [10 July] Reference: The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 105-106 Type genus: Zoila Jousseaume, 1884 ZONABRANCHIATAE Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 [March] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 229 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the family Duvauceliidae only. Not available as a family-group name (not based on a genus). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 187 Zonaruni Schilder, 1932 [20 October] Reference: Fossilium Catalogus, I, Pars 55: 172 Type genus: Zonaria Jousseaume, 1884 Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by Schilder (1939: 184). ZONITARIONINI Schileyko, 2002 [September] Reference: Treatise on Recent terrestrial pul- monate molluscs, Part 9: 1267 Type genus: Zonitarion Pfeffer, 1883 ZonITIDAE Mórch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening | Kjöbenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 274 Type genus: Zonites Montfort, 1810 Remarks: -inae, Binney & Bland (1869: 281); -oidea [as -acea], Thiele (1926 [in 1925- 1926]: 141). ZONULISPIRINAE McLean, 1971 [1 July] Reference: The Veliger, 14(1): 123 Type genus: Zonulispira Bartsch, 1950 ZoPHINAE Н. В. Baker, 1956 [10 Мау] Reference: The Nautilus, 69(4): 135 Type genus: Zophos Gude, 1911 Remarks: No diagnosis. Diagnosed by H. В. Baker (in Franc, 1968b: 563). ZoSPEIDAE Brusina, 1886 Reference: Mittheilungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereins für Steiermark, Abhan- dlungen, 22: 48 Type genus: Zospeum Bourguignat, 1856 Remarks: H. B. Baker (1960: 117) attributed the name to “Bourguignat, 1856”, but gave no reference. We could not find it in any of Bourguignat’s 1856 papers, where the type genus is named and discussed. Zuipae Bourguignat, 1884 Reference: [in Simon] Anales de la Sociedad Espanola de Historia Natural, 13: 127 Type genus: Zua Turton, 1831 ZyGiTIDAE Cox, 1960 [about 15 August] Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Тгеайзе on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 217 Type genus: tZygites Kittl, 1891 ZYGOPLEURINAE Wenz, 1938 [October] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 383 Type genus: tZygopleura Koken, 1892 Remarks: -idae, Knight, Batten & Yochelson (in Moore, 1960: 315); -oidea, Bandel (1991b: 264). List of Gastropod Names Above the Family Group ABRANCHIA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 529 Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia Infer- obranchiata containing the family Dermato- branchidae only. ABRANCHIA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532 Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia Poly- branchiata containing the family Phyllirhoid- ae only. ABRANCHIATA Gill, 1870 [April] Reference: [in Dall] Proceedings of the Bos- ton Society of Natural History, 13: 245 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Rhip- idoglossa containing the family Lepetidae. Spelling emended to Abranchia by P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 864). ABRANCHIATA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 519 Remarks: A division of Opisthobranchia An- thobranchiata containing the family Hetero- dorididae only. ABRANCHIATAE Labbé, 1934 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 59: 217 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order “Silicodermés”, containing the families Oncidiidae and Oncidiellidae. ACANTHOBRANCHIATA Alder & Hancock, 1864 [28 April] Reference: Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 5: 115 Remarks: Emendation of Anthobranchia. Treated as a suborder of Nudibranchiata containing the families Dorididae, Doridop- sidae, and Polyceridae. Acera Latreille, 1824. See family list. ACHATININA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 55 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamilies Achatinoidea, Subuli- noidea, Clausilioidea and Partuloidea. Spelling and rank emended to infraorder Achatinoinei by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48). 188 BOUCHET & ROCROI ACLEIOPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 52 Remarks: Established as a “Tribe” [= subor- der] containing the families Eubranchidae, Cuthonidae and Calmidae. ACoOCcHLIDIACEA Odhner, 1937 [October] Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 120(3—4): 52, 62 Remarks: Established as a “Sippe” contain- ing the families Microhedylidae and Acoch- lidiidae. Treated as an order by Odhner (1939: 5). Spelling emended to (order) Aco- chlidioidea by Rankin (1979: 83); to Acochli- diida by Anderson (1992: 37). Acoeıa Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 110 Remarks: Established as an order containing the suborders Notaspidea and Nudibranchia. ACONCHOIDEA Gascoigne, 1985 [16 September] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 51(1): 11-12 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Asco- glossa containing the families Elysiidae, Polybranchiidae, and Stiligeridae. Асвогохоме! H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 121: 48 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Bran- chiopulmonata. ACROPHTHALMA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 586 Remarks: Division of the Toxoglossa contain- ing the family Terebridae only. ACROPHTHALMA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652-653 Remarks: Established as a division of Taenio- glossa containing the family Assimineidae. ACTAEONACEA Minichev, 1967 [after 25 Febru- ary] Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 44: 163 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing Actaeonidae, Retusidae, Hydatinidae, and ?Diaphanidae. Spelling and rank emended to order Acteoniformes by Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1989: 67). ACTENIDIACEA Tardy, 1970 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 12, 12(3): 301, 363 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing all the Nudibranchia except the super- family Doridacea, i.e. the superfamilies Pseudoeuctenidiacea, Dendronotacea, Ae- olidiacea, and Arminacea. ACTEOBRANCHIA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- tainig the orders Acteonida, Pleurobranchi- da, Doridida, and Aeolidida. ActoPHILA Dall, 1885 [24 July] Reference: Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 8(18): 274 Remarks: Original spelling Akteophila. Taxon of unspecified rank containing Auriculidae and Otinidae. Spelling emended to [“Sippe”] Ac- teophila by Thiele (1926 [in 1925-1926]: 135) and [“Stirps”] Actophila by Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 463). Ranked as order Actophi- la by Starobogatov (1970b: 45). See also Ello- biida. ADELOBRANCHIA Duméril, 1807 Reference: Traité élémentaire d'histoire na- turelle, ed. 2, 2: 122 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Adélo- branches”. Latinized by Link (1807: 130, as Adelobranchei). Established as a family. Spelling and rank emended to suborder Ade- lobranchia by Rafinesque (1815: 17). ADELODERMA Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: XXXV) Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Adélodermes”. Latinized by Menke (1830: 87). Established as a suborder containing the family Sigaretidae. ADELOPNEUMONA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 230 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genera Limax, Onchidium, Plectophorus, Testacella, Vitrina, Helix, Achatina, Clausil- ia, Auricula, Carychium, Phytia, Lymnaea, Planorbis, and Ancylus. AEOLIDIOIDEA Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, Part 8: 70 NOMENCLATOR OF GASTROPOD FAMILIES 189 Remarks: Established as a “sub-tribe” [above family level] containing the families Aeolidiidae, Glaucidae, Fionidae, Heroidae, Dotonidae, and Myrrhinidae. Treated by Thiele (1931 [in 1929-1935]: 441) as a “Stirps” [= superfami- ly] Aeolidiacea with broader contents. AEROPNEUSTA Salvini-Plawen, 1991 [7 June] Reference: Malacologia, 32(2): 309 Remarks: Unranked taxon containing Gymno- morpha and Pulmonata. Acama Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Introduced as the vernacular “section Agames”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 199). Taxon containing a mixture of gastropod, poly- placophoran, bivalve, and brachiopod taxa. Ac ossa P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 519, 529, 532,544, 551: (6): 585, 597 Remarks: Name used by Fischer to designate seven unrelated taxa of gastropods without a radula. AGNATHA Mórch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 6: 109 Remarks: Established as a family containing Oleacina and Testacella. Used by P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 447) as the name of a taxon above the family group containing the family Testacellidae; by Hutton (1884: 188) as a taxon containing Streptaxidae and Testacellidae; by Tryon (1885: 6) as a taxon containing Testacellidae, Oleacinidae, Streptaxidae, and Helicoidea. Асматна P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 533 Remarks: Established as a taxon of unspeci- fied rank containing the family Hermaeidae. AGNATHOMORPHA Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 563 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the families Glandinidae, Rhytididae, Streptaxidae, and Circinariidae. AıLıyıpa Minichev 8 Slavoshevskaja, 1971 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 50(3): 359 Remarks: Established as an order containing the family Aillyidae. AIOLOBRANCHIATA H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [November] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2:62 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Tritoniidae, Proctonotidae, Dotidae, Aeolidiidae, Hermaeidae, Elysiidae, and Limapontiidae. ALATA N. Wagner, 1885 Reference: Die Wirbellosen des Weissen Meeres: 118, 120 Remarks: Established as an order of Pteropo- da containg the genera Cymbulia and Tiede- mannia. ALLOGASTROPODA Haszprunar, 1985 Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologisches Syste- matik und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1): 25 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the superfamilies Nerinoidea, Archi- tectonicoidea, and Pyramidelloidea. AMBERLEYATA Pchelintsev, 1963 Reference: Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 41 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Amberleyoidea and Tro- choidea. AmphHiBiag Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Auriculidae. AmPHIBOLACEA Van Mol, 1967 Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 37(5): 11 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ba- sommatophora containing the family Am- phibolidae only. Spelling and rank emended to order Amphibolida [name credited to Gray, 1840; see family list] by Starobogatov (1970b: 46); to superorder Amphiboliformii and order Amphiboliformes [names credit- ed to Starobogatov, 1970] by Amitrov (1984: 39). AMPHIGASTROPODA Simroth, 1906 Reference: Dr H. G. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 1:839 Remarks: Also published in Simroth (1906: 8). Established as a class containing the family Bellerophontidae only. See also Galerocon- cha. 190 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI ANACLODONTA Macdonald, 1881 [25 March] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 243-244 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Probos- cidifera containing the families Velutinidae, Naticidae, Tritonidae, Ranellidae, Doliidae, Cassididae, and Strombidae; and also as a suborder of Rostrifera containing Cypraeidae, Vermetidae, Calyptraeidae, Planaxidae, Lit- torinidae, Rissoidae, Truncatellidae, Cerithi- idae, Melaniidae, Paludinidae, Valvatidae, Cyclostomidae, Cyclophoridae, and Diplom- matinidae. ANADORIDACEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: Arkiv Юг Zoologi, 20(13): 254 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Corambidae, Okeniidae, On- chidorididae [= “Tribe” Suctoria], Triophidae, Aegiretidae, Polyceridae, Gymnodorididae, Vayssiereidae, and Rhodopidae [= “Tribe” Non Suctoria]. ANANDRIA Stimpson, 1864 Reference: American Journal of Science and Arts, ser. 2, 38: 47 Remarks: Established as a “Tribe” [above fam- ily level] of Ctenobranchiata containing “the (American) Melaniae and the Vermeti’, “and itis not improbable that the Turritellidae and some of the Cerithia must be referred to the same tribe’. Anancia Kölliker, 1847 Reference: Giornale dell’Imperiale Reale Isti- tuto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 16: 248 Remarks: Subdivision of Limaces Gasteropo- da Apneusta, supposedly without circulato- ry system, containing the genera Flabellina, Zephyrina, Amphorina, Acteon, Acteonia, and Rhodope. ANAsPIDEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550, 566 Remarks: Taxon of Tectibranchiata, estab- lished at unspecified rank above family, con- taining the families Aplysiidae and Oxynoidae. Treated by Thiele (1925: 108) as suborder. AnaspibEA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652—653 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Lamellariidae only. ANCISTROGLOSSATA Morch, 1857a Reference: [in Rink] Grónland geografisk og statistisk beskrivet: 84 Remarks: Established as an order including the genera Tritonium, Fusus, Murex, Purpura, Columbella, and Mitra. ANDROGYNA Mórch, 1865 [5 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 13: 398 Remarks: Established as a “class” of the Monotocardia containing the Pulmonata, the Opisthobranchia and the Gymnosomata; see also Musioglossata. ANENTOMOSTOMATA Griffith & Pidgeon, 1834 Reference: The animal kingdom [by Cuvier] ... with supplementary additions, 12: 177 Remarks: Ataxon of unspecified rank contain- ing Trochus, Turbo, and the nerites. ANGIOPHORA Kölliker, 1847 Reference: Giornale dell'Imperiale Reale Isti- tuto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 16: 248 Remarks: A subdivision of Limaces Gasteropo- da Apneusta with circulatory system [as op- posed to the subdivision Anangia], containing the genera Eolis, Eolidina, and Calliopaea. AnGYosTomATA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 185 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “angy- ostomes” as a descriptive term to character- ize the narrow aperture of cowries. Latinized as “division” [above genus] by Bowdich (1822: 41), to contain Cassis, Cypraea, Oliva, etc. See also family list. ANISOBRANCHIA lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 139 Remarks: Established as an order containing Patelloidea (= Docoglossa), Rhipidoglossa and Taenioglossa. Treated by P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 792) as a subdivision of the Rhipidoglossa including the families Tur- binidae, Trochidae, Delphinulidae, Cyclos- trematidae, Stomatiidae, Cocculinidae, and Velainiellidae. See also Trochiformii under Trochiones. ANISOPLEURA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 633, 641 Remarks: Established as a subclass of the Gas- tropoda, including in fact all the gastropods NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 191 sensu stricto, the other subclass (Isopleura) including Polyplacophora and aplacophorans, by Ray Lankester also included in the class Gastropoda. ANTHOBRANCHIA Goldfuss, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 1: xliii, 627 Remarks: Established as a family containing Doris, Polycera, Onchidium, and Onchidoris. Used by Wägele & Willan (2000: 91) for a clade of nudibranchs “that share a more re- cent common ancestor with Doris than with Armina (i.e. the ‘dorids’)”. See also Acantho- branchiata. ANTROBRANCHIA Leach in Gray, 1847 [October] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 20: 271 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Cyclostomatidae. Treated as an order by Gray (1852: 202), with the same content. ANURETHRA Ihering, 1929 Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 2(2): 156, 195 Remarks: A subdivision of Nephropneusta of unspecified rank, containing the Aulacopo- da and the Holopoda. APLYSIACEA Zilch, 1959 Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(2): 55 Remarks: Established as ап order containing the families Aplysiidae and Akeridae. Spell- ing and ranked emended by Minichev & Star- obogatov (1979b: 20) to order Aplysiida and suborder Aplysiina [which they attributed to Franc (1968c: 848), who himself refered to Eales (1944): the latter author does not ap- pear to have used a name formed from Apl- ysia ata rank higher than family]. APLYSIOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 171 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” of Tectibran- chia, containing Aplysiidae and six families of Gymnosomata. APNEUMONOPHORA Macdonald, 1880 [3 Septem- ber] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 164 Remarks: Established as an order of Gas- tropoda containing Nudibranchiata and Tecti- branchiata. APNEUSTA Kólliker, 1847 Reference: Giornale dell’Imperiale Reale Isti- tuto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 16: 248 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the genus Rhodope. APOGASTROPODA Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar, 1987 Reference: Journal of Zoology, London, 211(4): 762 Remarks: A paraphyletic taxon, established as an order of Streptoneura containing Caeno- gastropoda and Allogastropoda. Used by Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 185) for a mono- phyletic taxon containing Caenogastropoda and Heterobranchia. APOMATOSTOMA Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: хххм| Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Apo- mastomes”. Latinized by Menke (1830: 75). Established as a suborder containing the families “Enroulés” [Involuta], “Volutes”, and “Couronnés” [Coronata]. APONOTONEURA Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 Reference: Comptes-Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences, 106: 723-724 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Aponotoneurés”, cited in latinized form by Ponder 8 Warén (1988). Established as an order of Strepsineura, containing the Pec- tinibranchia plus Cyclostoma. APOROBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 32: 271 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, and Psilosomata. APTERA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 544 Remarks: Division of Pellibranchiata of unspec- ified rank comprising the families Limaponti- idae and Rhodopidae. APTERYGIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Aptery- giens”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 170). A taxon equivalent in contents to Gastropoda. 192 BOUCHET & ROCROI ARCHAEOBRANCHIA Parkhaev, 2001 Reference: Transactions of the Paleontologi- cal Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 134-135 Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gastropo- da containing the orders Helcionelliformes, Pelagielliformes, and Khairkhaniiformes. Again declared new by Parkhaev (2002: 34 [Russian edition]; 31 [English edition]). ARCHAEOGASTROPODA Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 74 Remarks: Established as an order containing the “Sippe” [= superfamilies] Zeugobranchia, Patellacea, Trochacea, Neritacea and Coc- culinacea. Spelling emended to Archeogas- tropodida by Anderson (1992: 36). ARCHAEOPULMONATA J. Morton, 1955 Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 125(1): 163 Remarks: Established as an order of Basom- matophora containing the families Ellobiidae, Otinidae, Chilinidae, Latiidae, Amphibolidae, Gadiniidae, and Siphonariidae. ARCHINACELLOIDEA Knight & Yochelson, 1958 Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(1): 39, 43 Remarks: Established as an order containing Archinacellidae and Hypseloconidae. Spell- ing emended to Archinacellida by Horny (1965: 10). Ranked as suborder, spelling emended to Archinacellina by Salvini-Plawen (1980: 255). ARCHITAENIOGLOSSA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: Original spelling Architaenioglossae. Established as an “Untergruppe” above fam- ily, containing Cyclophoridae, Paludinidae, and Cypraeidae. Treated as an order by Ponder & Warén (1988: 289). ARCHITECTIBRANCHIA Haszprunar, 1985 Reference: Zeitschrift für Systematik und Evo- lutionsforschung, 23(1): 30, 32 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the superfamilies Acteonoidea, Rin- giculoidea, and Diaphanoidea. ARCHITECTONICOIDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 297 Remarks: Established as a superorder contain- ing the orders Architectonicida and Epitoniida. ARIONIDEA Hoffmann, 1924 Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwis- senschaft, 60: 385 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Phylomicidae and, by in- ference, Arionidae. Spelling and rank emended to order Arioniformes (in synon- ymy of Stylommatophora), suborder Arion- oidei (in synonymy of Sigmurethra), and infraorder Arionoinei by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48). ARISTEROBRANCHIA Deshayes, 1832 Reference: Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des vers, 2: 552-553, table Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Aristérobranches”. Latinized by Herrmann- sen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 81); spelled Aris- tobranchia by Ponder & Warén (1988: 311). Established as a suborder containing the family “Macrostomes”, itself containing the genera “Haliotide”, “Stomate”, and “Stoma- telle”. ARMINACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Ex- pedition, 1910. Natural history report, Zoolo- OV. 7(9): 230,271 Remarks: Established as a “division” of Nudi- branchia comprising the families Heterodo- rididae, Doridoididae, Arminidae, Goniaeo- lididae, Charcotiidae, and Heroidae. ARTHROCOCHLIDES lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 138 Remarks: “Phylum” of Gastropoda, equivalent to Prosobranchia, containing the “classes” Chiastoneura and Orthoneura. ARTHROGLOSSATA Morch, 1857 Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae rel- iquit Il. М. М. Suenson: 13 Remarks: Unranked taxon including the Tae- nioglossata, Ancistroglossata, and Toxoglo- ssata. Spelling emended to Arthioglossata by Mörch (1867: 243). Ascoc ossa Bergh, 1876 Reference: [in Ihering] Jahrbücher der Deut- schen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 148 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “As- coglossen”. First latinized, in synonymy of Sacoglossa, by Bergh (1885: 1). See also Sacoglossa. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 193 AsIPHONATA Macgillivray, 1843 Reference: A history of the molluscous ani- mals: 51, 122 Remarks: A “section” of the order Pectinibran- chiata containing the families Paludinidae, Naticidae, Turbinidae, Tornatellidae, and Sig- aretidae. ASIPHONOBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 222 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Goniostomata, Cricostomata, El- lipsostomata, Hemicyclostoma, and Oxysto- mata. ASPIDOBRANCHIA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 720 Remarks: A taxon of unspecified rank, equiva- lent to Cuvier's “Scutibranches”, containing Calyptraea, Carinaria, Navicella, Cimber, Emarginula, Fissurella, Umbrella, Crepidula, Capulus, and Haliotis. Treated as an order by Menke (1828: 51), and as a family (not avail- able as such: not based on a genus) by Bur- meister (1837: 498). See also Pseudophallia. AsPIDOCEPHALA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- ber] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550 Remarks: An alternative name for Cephalaspi- dea. AspipopHora P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652-653 Remarks: A subdivision of Taenioglossa con- taining the family Naticidae only. ASTREPSINEURÉS Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences, Paris, 106: 724 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as a subclass containing the orders “Noto- neurés”, “Gastroneurés”, and “Pleuroneurés”. ATHORACOPHORIDA Minichev 4 Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po uzucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 10 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Tracheopulmonata. Spell- ing emended to Athoracophoriformes [de- clared nom. nov.] by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 39). ATLANTACEA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 653 Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- ing the genera Atlanta and Oxygyrus. Spell- ing and rank emended by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1981: 169) to order Atlantida, as a substitute name for Heteropoda. ATYACEA T. E. Thompson, 1976 Reference: Biology of opisthobranch molluscs, 1:18 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Atyidae, itself containing Atys and Haminea. ATYPocLossa Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 6 Remarks: A division of the suborder Rachiglos- sa containing the family Columbellidae only. AULACOGNATHA Morch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 6: 109 Remarks: Established as a family containing Euryomphala, Bradybaena, Sagda, Cochlicel- la, Rumina, Pupa, and Clausilia. Spelling emended to Aulocognatha by Hutton (1884: 188, 190), as a “sub-section” containing Heli- cidae and Charopidae. Autacopopa Pilsbry, 1896 [3 February] Reference: The Nautilus, 9(10): 110 Remarks: Established as a superfamily. Pils- bry (1900: 563) listed Zonitidae, Limacidae, Endodontidae, Arionidae, and Philomycidae in the contents. Treated by Boss (1982: 1074, 1094) as an infra-order containing the superfamilies Arionoidea, Limacoidea, “and probably Testacelloidea”. AULOBRANCHIATA van der Hoeven, 1850. See family list. AUXOGASTROPODA Salvini-Plawen, 2001 Reference: [in Mizzaro-Wimmer & Salvini-Pla- wen] Praktische Malakologie: 65, 71 Remarks: Established as a superorder contain- ing the orders Archaeogastropoda and Apo- gastropoda. AZYGOBRANCHIA Spengel, 1881 Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 372 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Strep- toneura. Rank emended to order by Ray Lankester (1883: 648). 194 BOUCHET & ROCROI BASIOPHTHALMA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652 Remarks: Division of Taenioglossa containing the families Cyclophoridae, Cyclostomidae, Aciculidae, and Truncatellidae. BASOMMATOPHORA Keferstein, 1865 Reference: Dr H. G. Bronn's Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1246, 1258 Remarks: Established as a suborder containing the families Lymnaeidae and Auriculidae. Spell- ing emended to Basommatophorida by Ander- son (1992: 37). See also Branchiopneusta. BATHYDORIDINA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder of Doridida, as a substitute name for Gna- thodoridacea. BATHYSCIADIOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 70 Remarks: Established as а suborder contain- ing the families Bathysciadiidae and Bathy- peltidae. BELLEROMORPHA Naef, 1911 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 156-159 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Bellerophontidae, Tremanotidae, Zidoridae, and Cyrtolitidae. BELLEROPHONTACEA Ulrich 8 Scofield, 1897 [be- fore 20 March] Reference: The Geological and Natural Histo- ry Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleontol- ogy]: 844 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Cyrtolitidae, Protowarthiidae, Bucaniidae, Bellerophontidae, and Carinarop- sidae. Spelling emended to Bellerophontina and (order) Bellerophontida by Salvini-Plawen (1980: 255). BERTHELLEINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pleu- robranchida. No contents given. BERTHELLININA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pleu- robranchida. No contents given. BRACHYNEPHRA Tillier, 1989 Reference: Malacologia, 30(1-2): 91 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Stylom- matophora containing the superfamilies Clau- silioidea, Endodontoidea, and Acavoidea. BRANCHIFERA Fleming, 1822 Reference: The philosophy of zoology, 2: 466 Remarks: Established as a “class” of Gaster- opoda containing genera now classified in “Opisthobranchia”, Patellogastropoda and Polyplacophora, as well as the families of marine shelled gastropods. BRANCHIFERA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique: 532 [1883], 653 [30 June 1884], 793 [31 August 1885] Remarks: Name used several times to desig- nate a division of Polybranchiata containing the families Tritoniidae, Dendronotidae, Scyl- laeidae, and Bornellidae (p. 532); a division of Taenioglossa (p. 653); and a division of Rhipidoglossa (p. 793). BRANCHIOPNEUSTA lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 147 Remarks: Established as an order, equivalent to Basommatophora, containing the families Amphibolidae, Gadiniidae, Lymnaeidae, and Auriculidae. BRANCHIOPULMONATA J. Morton, 1955 Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 125(1): 163 Remarks: Established as an order of the Ba- sommatophora containing the families Lym- naeidae, Physidae, Planorbidae, and Ancyl- idae. Ranked as suborder by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48). BREVICOMMISURATA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: A division of the Neotaenioglossa containing the families Littorinidae, “Neuro- branchia”, Valvatidae, Ampullariidae, Melani- idae, Cerithiidae, Pyramidellidae, Turritellidae, Vermetidae, Entoconchidae, Onustidae, Nat- icidae, Calyptraeidae, and “Cyclomyaria”. BUCCINIFORMES Amitrov, 1984 Reference: Spravochnik po sistematike ¡sko- paemykh organismov: 38 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 195 Remarks: Established as superorder Buccini- formii and order Bucciniformes, and attrib- uted to “Férussac, 1822”, who treated “Les Buccinoides” as a family. This classification was repeated by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 66), who also included a suborder Buccinoidei. F. Riedel (2000: 190) used Buc- cinina containing the superfamilies Buccino- idea and Columbelloidea. BuLLARIACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 6 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ceph- alaspidea containing the families Acteonidae, Diaphanidae, and Retusidae. BULLIFORMES Amitrov, 1984 Reference: Spravochnik po sistematike isko- paemykh organismov: 38 Remarks: Established as superorder Bulliformii, order Bulliformes [as a substitute name for Cephalaspidea] and suborder Bulloidei. Name attributed by Amitrov to Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxx), who cited “Gast. Bulléens et Laplysiens Lamarck” (vernacular) in the synonymy of the order “Tectibranches”. Buttiones Minichev & Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 38 Remarks: Established as a nom. nov. equiva- lent to the subclass Opisthobranchia. Again listed as new by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 67). BuLLOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 167 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” of the sub- order Tectibranchia, containing the families later or today classified as Cephalaspidea and Thecosomata, and the Lophocercidae. CADLININA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Dorid- ida. No contents given. Caecoiıpeı Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 22 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamilies Barleeoidea, Assimine- oidea, Caecoidea, Littoridinoidea, Rehderiel- loidea, and Lacunopsoidea. CAENOGASTROPODA Cox, 1960 Reference: [in Moore, ed.] Treatise on inver- tebrate paleontology, Mollusca 1: 311 Remarks: Established as an order containing the Mesogastropoda and Stenoglossa of Thiele's classification. CALIPHYLLINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Stiligerida. No contents given. CALLIOSTOMATOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187:72 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamily Calliostomatoidea. CALYPTRAEIFORMI Férussac, 1822 Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxXvij Remarks: Original spelling “Calyptraciens” (ver- nacular), established as a suborder. Spelling and rank emended by Amitrov (1984: 38) and Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 66) to super- order Calyptraeiformii, order Calyptaeiformes, and suborder Calyptraeoidei. CAMPANILIMORPHA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 De- cember] Reference: The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 415-416 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Campanilidae. CAMPYLODONTA MacDonald, 1869 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 4, 3: 113 Remarks: A “group” of gastropods character- ized by a taenioglossate radula. CANCELLARIOIDE! Golikov, 1987 Reference: Opredeliteli po faune SSSR, 151: 119 Remarks: Established as a пот. nov. for Nem- atoglossa, ranked as suborder. CARINARIACEA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 654 Remarks: Established as a suborder including the genera Carinaria and Cardiopoda. Spell- ing emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 72) to Carinarioidei (declared new). 196 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI CARYOBRANCHIATA Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 5 Remarks: Established as an order, equivalent to “Nucléobranches”, containing the genera Carinaria, Firola, Firoloida, Pterosoma, and Atlanta. Cassipipa Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1981 Reference: [in Scarlato] Venus, 40(3): 169 Remarks: Established as an order, as a sub- stitute name for Canalifera. Authorship at- tributed to Golikov 8 Starobogatov in errata published by Scarlato (1982: 82). Riedel (2000: 190, 195) used Cassina containing the superfamily Cassoidea only. Cavouınııpa Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Euthecosomata. Spell- ing emended to Cavoliniiformes by Staro- bogatov 8 Naumov (1987: 203). CEPHALAEA Lamarck, 1801 Reference: Système des animaux sans vertèbres: 56 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Céphalés”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 200). Established as an “or- der” containing gastropods and cephalopods. CEPHALASPIDEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank above family, containing the families Ac- taeonidae, Tornatinidae, Scaphandridae, Bullidae, Aplustridae, Ringiculidae, Gastrop- teridae, Philinidae, and Doridiidae. Treated by Franc (1968с: 609) as an order. See also Bulliformes. CEPHALOPHORA Blainville, 1816 Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1816): 122 Remarks: Established as a “class” “Céphalo- phores” (vernacular). Latinized by Blainville (1824: 171). CERABRANCHIA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: 219 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gym- nobranchiata containing the families Den- dronotidae, Proctonotidae, Heroidae, Dot- onidae, Glaucidae, Eolididae, Fionidae, and Hermaeidae. Spelling emended to Cerato- branchia, ranked as division of suborder Po- lybranchia, by Gill (1871: 16). CERATOBRANCHIA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 82 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Acochlidioidea and Platyhedy- loidea. CERATONOTA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 656 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Opisthobranchia, including the fami- lies Tritoniidae and Aeolidiidae. CEREBRONEURA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 92 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Aco- chlidioidea containing the superfamilies Ve- lariacea and Avelariacea. CERITELLINA Lyssenko 8 Korotkov, 1992 Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, (1992[4]): 18 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Neri- neida containing the superfamily Ceritel- loidea only. CERITHIIFORMES Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 Reference: [in Golikov] Molliuski belogo mo- ría: 100 Remarks: Established at the rank of order (and attributed to Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975; see Cerithiimorpha), as a substitute name for Entomostoma (see family list), which in Golikov & Starobogatov's classification con- tained the superfamilies Planaxoidea, Mel- anopsoidea and Cerithioidea. CERITHIIMORPHA Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 212 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the orders Entomostoma, Hamiglos- sa, and Toxoglossa. CERITHIOPSOIDE! Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 197 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cer- ithiiformes containing the superfamilies Melanatrioidea, Syrnolopsoidea, and Cerithi- opsoidea. CERVICIBRANCHIA Fleming, 1820 [November] Reference: Brewster's Edinburgh encyclopae- dia, 14(2): 624 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genus Valvata only. CERVICOBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Cer- vicobranches”, established as an order con- taining the genera “Fissurelle”, “Emarginule”, and “Scutifère”. Latinized by Blainville (1824: 288). CHALAZAEATA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Taxon containing Campanilimorpha and Heterobranchia. CHIASTONEURA lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 138 Remarks: Established as a class containing the orders Zeugobranchia and Anisobran- chia. Ranked as order by Ihering (1891: 243). СнииморЕ! H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] Reference: Archiv fur Molluskenkunde, 121: 48—49 Remarks: Established as а suborder. CHISMOBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1816 Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1816): 122 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Chis- mobranches”. Latinized by Blainville (1824: 258) as the name of an order containing the genera Coriocella, Sigaretus, Cryptostoma, Oxinoe, Stomatella, and Velutina. CHORISTELLOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 72 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Lepe- telliformes containing the families Choristel- lidae and Cocculinellidae. CILIPEDATA Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Memoirs ofthe Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologica Indica. Cretaceous fau- na of southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 342 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” [above the family group] containing the families Umbo- niidae, Liotiidae, Turbinidae, Trochidae, and Stomatiidae. CILIOBRANCHIATA Lesueur, 1817 Reference: Journal de Physique, de Chimie, d'Histoire Naturelle et des Arts, 85: 393 Remarks: Original spelling “Ciliobranches” (vernacular), established as order. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 235) and attributed by him to Blainville [editor of Journal de Physique]. Taxon containing the genus “Atlas” only. CILIOTRACTA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Taxon containing Architectonicoidea and Dextrotracta. CINGULOPSOIDEI Slavoshevskaja, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 18 Remarks: Established as a suborder containing the families Cingulopsidae and Eatoninidae. СвсигорЕ! Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 22 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Circulidae and, with question mark, Omalaxidae. CIRROBRANCHES Vayssière, 1888 Reference: Annales du Musée d'Histoire Na- turelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 3. Mémoire 4(2): 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only. А group of nudibranchs corresponding to the eolids. CLADOBRANCHIA Willan 8 Morton, 1984 Reference: Cape Rodney to Okakari Point Marine Reserve Marine molluscs, Part 2. Opisthobranchia: 7, 60 Remarks: Used as suborder and attributed (in error; Willan, pers. comm.) to Odhner. CLADOHEPATICA Bergh, 1884 Reference: Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10: 2 198 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Original spelling Kladohepatica, emended to Cladohepatica by Bergh (1892: 169). Established as an order containing the families Phylliroidae, Tritoniidae and Aeoli- diidae. CLaAUSILIOINE! H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 121: 48—49 Remarks: Established as infraorder. CLEIOPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 53 Remarks: Established as a “Tribe” [= Subor- der] containing the families Facelinidae, Ae- olidiidae, and Spurillidae. CLYPIDINOIDE! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 71 Remarks: Established as suborder containing the family Clypidinidae. Coccuuinina Thiele, 1909 Reference: Systematisches Conchylien Cab- inet, ed. 2, 2(11a): 3 Remarks: Original spelling Cocculinoidea, for a “Gruppe” above family level. Ranked as order Cocculinida by Golikov & Staroboga- tov (1968: 6), and spelling emended to Coc- culinina [unranked] by Haszprunar (1986: 34). CoccuLINIFORMIA Haszprunar, 1987 Reference: Zoologica Scripta, 16(4): 322-323 Remarks: Established as suborder containing the superfamilies Cocculinoidea and Lepe- telloidea. CochHLIOSTRACA Shimer & Shrock, 1944 Reference: /ndex fossils of North America: 366, 439 Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- class Protogastropoda containing the gen- era Pelagiella, Scaevogyra, Matherella, and Clisiospira. CocHLosoLenia Voigt, 1888 Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 47(4): 685 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the genus Entoconcha only. CocHLosyrincia Voigt, 1888 Reference: Zeitschrift fur Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 47(4): 685 Remarks: Established as a suborder of proso- branchs containing the genus Entocolax only. COELOPNEUMONATA Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 7 Remarks: Тахоп containing the orders Coelop- neumonata gymnostoma and Coelopneumo- nata operculata. Spelling emended to Coelopnoa in Menke (1830: 13). CoELopnoa Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 738 Remarks: Unranked taxon containing the pul- monates. Cilopnoa is an alternative original spelling. See also Coelopneumonata. СомсноюЕА Gascoigne, 1985 [16 September] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 51(1): 11-12 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Asco- glossa containing the families Volvatellidae, Oxynoidae, and Tamanovalvidae. Conipa Golikov & Starobogatov, 1981 Reference: [in Scarlato] Venus, 40(3): 169 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Toxoglossa. Authorship attributed to Golikov & Starobogatov in erra- ta published by Scarlato (1982: 82). Spelling and rank emended to suborder Conoidei, or- der Coniformes and superorder Coniformii by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 66-67). ConivaLvia Cuvier, 1800 Reference: [есоп$ d'anatomie comparée, 1: table 5 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Coni- valves”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 294). Taxon containing the gen- era Fissurella, Patella, Crepidula, and Ca- lyptraea. CORAMBINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as suborder, no contents given. Spelling and rank emended to Coram- bida by Baranetz 8 Minichev (1995: 298). COREOSPIROIDEI Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 70 Remarks: Established as suborder of Helcionel- liformes containing the families Coreospiridae and Latouchellidae. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 199 CORYPHELLINA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as suborder of the or- der Aeolidiida. No contents given. CRYPSIBRANCHIA Menke, 1844 Reference: Zeitschrift für Malakozoologie, (1844): 149 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, used in a heading above Bulla obtusa Montagu. CRYPTOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 231 Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gas- tropodophora, also containing Polyplacoph- ora beside many groups of gastropods. Ranked by Deshayes (1830: 32; 1832: 552- 553) as a suborder containing the families “Les Ptéropodes” and “Les Atlantes”. CRYPTOBRANCHIATA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- ber] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 519 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Dorididae. Spelling emended to Cryptobranchia by Odhner (1934: 232), for a division of Doridacea containing the fami- lies Chromodorididae, Dorididae, and Halg- erdidae; ranked as suborder (in зупопуту of Eudoridacea), by Franc (1968c: 865). Con- tents emended by Pruvot-Fol (1954: 294) to include Dorididae and the Porostomata. See also family list. CRYPTOCOCHLIDES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Cryp- tocochlides”. Latinized with the same spell- ing by Latreille (1825: 199). A section of the order Pectinibranchia containing the family Macrostoma, itself containing Sigaretus. CTENIDIACEA Schmekel 8 Portmann, 1982 Reference: Opisthobranchia des Mittelmeeres: 46 Remarks: Used at rank between order Nudi- branchia and suborder Doridacea, and con- taining only that suborder. Schmekel (1985: 251) stated “Schmekel 8 Portmann (1982) changed Tardy's term Euctenidiacea to Ctenidiacea and used it only descriptively, not as a suborder”. CTENIDIOBRANCHIA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 645, 655 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Zygobranchia, including the families Haliotidae and Fissurellidae (p. 645); also as a suborder of the order Opisthobranchia, including the families Tornatellidae, Bullidae, Aplysiidae, and Pleurobranchidae (p. 655). CTENOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 723 Remarks: Taxon equivalent to Cuvier’s “Les Pectinibranches”, established at rank be- tween order and genus, and containing the genera Sigaretus, Strombus, Murex, Cerithi- um, etc. Ranked as order by Gray (1821: 231). Spelling emended by Burmeister (1837: 500) to Ctenobranchia. Ptenobranchiata [Gray, 1840a: 77] is an incorrect subsequent spelling. CTENOGLOSSA Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 38 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Cassidae, Scalariidae, and Actaeonidae. See also Ptenoglossa. CYCLOBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 180 Remarks: Original spelling “Cyclobranches” (vernacular), established as order contain- ing the genera “doris” and “onchidies”. Cu- vier (1817: 388) also used an order “Les Cyclobranches” containing Patella and chi- tons. Latinized by Blainville (1818: 284) as an order including the genera Doris, “Onchi- dore” [= Onchidoris], and Peronium. See also Pygobranchia and Patelliones. CYCLONERITIMORPHA Fryda, 1998 Reference: 13th International Malacological Congress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 108 Remarks: A “group” in the subclass Neritimor- pha. Diagnosed by Bandel & Fryda (1999: 220) as a new order containing the super- families Platyceratoidea, Neritopsoidea, Ner- itoidea, Hydrocenoidea, “and probably also Helicinoidea”. CYCLOPHOROIDEI Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 22 200 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! Remarks: Established as suborder containing the superfamilies Cyclophoroidea, Piloidea, and Aciculoidea. CYLINDROBULLOIDEA Baba, 1966 Reference: Publications of the Seto Marine Biological Laboratory, 14(3): 201 Remarks: Rank not stated, but the context in- dicates suborder, containing the family Cy- lindrobullidae only. Spelling emended to Cylindrobullacea by Franc (1968c: 844); to Cylindrobullina by Minichev & Starobogatov (1979b: 19, 20). Ranked as order Cylindrob- ullacea by Jensen (1996: 111). СумвицорЕ! Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as suborder containing the families Cymbuliidae and Desmopteridae. CYNOSTRACA Shimer & Shrock, 1944 Reference: /ndex fossils of North America: 366, 437 Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- class Protogastropoda, containing the genera Proplina, Tryblidium, Scenella, Palaeacmaea, Hypseloconus, and Helcionella. CYPRAEIFORMES Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 841 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Ovuloidea and Cypraeoidea. CYRTONERITIMORPHA Fryda, 1998 Reference: 13th International Malacological Con- gress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 107-108 Remarks: A “group” in the subclass Neritimor- pha, containing the “Ordovician-Permian platyceratids”. Diagnosed by Bandel & Fry- da (1999: 223) as new order containing the families Orthonychiidae and Vitaviellidae. DACTYLIOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 235 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genus Hyalaea only. DactyLocLossa Gray, 1854 [25 July] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 40 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Amphip- eratidae only; see also Digitiglossa. Davisıanoıpeı Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Davisianidae, Toriniidae, and Thysanodontidae. DENDROBRANCHES Vayssière, 1888 Reference: Annales du Musée d'Histoire Na- turelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 3 (Mémoire 4[2]): 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as a division of Nudibranchia containing es- sentially the tritoniids. DENDROBRANCHIATAE Labbé, 1934 Reference: Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 59: 217 Remarks: Established as a suborder of “Sili- codermés” containing the families Peroni- idae and Scaphidae. DENDROGASTRAEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- ber] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532 Remarks: Division of nudibranchs containing the families Dendronotidae, Scyllaeidae, and Bornellidae. Treated by E. Perrier (1897: 2114) as a subdivision of Nudibranchiata in- cluding Gnathophora [including Proctonotidae only] and Agnatha [including Elysiidae, Limapontiidae, and Hermaeidae]. DENDRONOTACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, Zoology, 7(5): 231, 285 Remarks: Established as a division of Nudi- branchia containing the Duvauceliidae [= Tritoniidae] and the Dendronotoidea of Eli- ot. Odhner considered that his Dendronota- cea had the same extension as “Pelseneer’s Tritonioidea” [= Tritoniomorpha]. DENDRONOTOIDEA Eliot, 1910 Reference: A monograph of the British nudi- branchiate Mollusca, part 8: 70 Remarks: Established as a “sub-tribe” of Cla- dohepatica, containing the families Den- dronotidae, Scyllaeidae, Bornellidae, Tethymelibidae, Lomanotidae, and Phylli- roidae. DERMOBRANCHEA Dumeril, 1807. See family list. DEUTOCEPHALA N. Wagner, 1885 Reference: Die Wirbellosen des Weissen Meeres, 1: 119-120 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 201 Remarks: Established as an order of Pteropoda containing the genera Clio, Pneumodermon, and “Spongobranchus” [= Spongiobranchia]. DexiarcHiA Schródl, Wägele 8 Willan, 2001 Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, 240: 94, 96 Remarks: Clade of Opisthobranchia comprising the Cladobranchia and the genus Doridoxa. Spelled Archidexia by Schródl (2003: 19). Dexioprocta E. Perrier, 1897 Reference: Тгайе de Zoologie, 4: 2112 Remarks: Established as a division of the sub- order Nudibranchiata containing families of arminids, dendronotoids and aeolids but not the dorids. DEXTROBRANCHIA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 10 Remarks: Established as a subclass, equiva- lent in content to Opisthobranchia + Opis- thopneumona. See also Peracliones. DEXTROTRACTA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade containing Rissoelloidea, Gla- cidorboidea, and the Rhinophoralia. DIAPHANIDA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established as an order of Ceph- alaspidea; contents not given. Spelling and rank emended to suborder Diaphanacea by T. E. Thompson (1976: 17). DICRANOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 233 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genera Fissurella, Scutus, Diodora, and Emarginula. DiciticLossa Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 130 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Amphip- eratidae only. An objective senior synonym of Dactyloglossa. Diconopora Suter, 1913 [December] Reference: Manual of New Zealand Mollus- ca: 618, 808 Remarks: Introduced as a “tribe” of the subor- der Stylommatophora containing the family Onchidiidae. Dioeca Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 4 Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gas- teropoda containing the orders Pectinibran- chia, Heteropoda, Rhipidoglossa, Docoglo- ssa, and Polyplacophora. Dioecia Macdonald, 1881 Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 243-244 Remarks: Established as a division of gastro- pods containing the caenogastropod fami- lies, plus Pyramidellidae and Solariidae. Dioica Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Di- oïques”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 182). Treated by Blainville (1824: 194) as subclass including the orders Siphonobranchiata and Asiphonobranchiata. Diotocaroia Mórch, 1865 [5 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 13: 399 Remarks: Established as an unranked taxon containing Rhipidoglossata, Cyclobranchia [Patella, Chiton], and Cirribranchia [Denta- lium). DiPLEUROBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 234 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genus Phyllidia. DipLEUROBRANCHIA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 Decem- ber] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 529 Remarks: Division of opisthobranchs contain- ing the family Pleurophyllidiidae [= Arminidae]. DiPNEUSTA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5-6): 512; (7)[1884]: 652-653 Remarks: Division of pulmonates containing the family Gadiniidae only [1883]. Also divi- sion of Taenioglossa containing the family Ampullariidae [1884]. Discopopa P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652- 653 202 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI Remarks: Division of Taenioglossa containing various basal groups of Caenogastropoda, plus Solariidae, Homalogyridae, Jeffreysi- idae, and Valvatidae. DisPATHOSTYLES Germain, 1931 Reference: Faune de France, 21: 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only. A term used to designate those species of Stylommato- phora with a dart apparatus like that of He- licella. Ditremata P. Fischer & Crosse, 1878 [10 Au- gust] Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique centrale. Recherches zoologiques (7), 1(7): 698 Remarks: Division of pulmonates containing the families Vaginulidae and Onchidiidae. DivasiBRANCHIA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesojuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniju molljuskov, 5: 10 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the order Siphonariida [itself containing the family Siphonariidae] only. Dococuossa Troschel, 1865 [December] Reference: Das Gebiss der Schnecken, 2(1): 10 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family. Ranked as order by Dall (1870b: 561). See also Onychoglossa and Patellina, and Docoglossa in family list. DOLICHONEPHRA Tillier, 1989 Reference: Malacologia, 30(1-2): 91 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Sty- lommatophora including the superfamilies Zonitoidea, Helicoidea and Achatinoidea. Doripacea Thiele, 1931 Reference: Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde, 1(2): 420 Remarks: Established as a “Stirps” [= зирег- family]. Unranked name above family in Odh- ner (1934: 230); spelling and rank emended to order Doridacea and suborder Doridida by Baranetz & Minichev (1994: 34). DorıDomorPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 177 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” above fam- ily level, containing the families Polyceridae, Goniodorididae, Heterodorididae, Dorididae, Doridopsidae, Corambidae, and Phyllidiidae. Doripoxipa Baranetz 8 Minichev, 1994 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11): 34 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Pseudoeuctenidiacea. DorsaLia Lamarck, 1818 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 5: 334 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Оог- salées”. Latinized by Ponder & Warén (1988: 312). Established as a division of “Annélides sédentaires” containing the genera “Aréni- cole” and “Siliquaire” [= Siliquaria]. DuPLoHamata Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 5 Remarks: Established as a division of the sub- order Rachiglossa containing the families Melongenidae, Buccinidae, Nassidae, Cyn- odontidae, and ?Turbinellidae. ECHINOSPIRACEA Fretter 8 Graham, 1962 Reference: British prosobranch molluscs: 635 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank be- tween superfamily and order, containing the superfamilies Lamellarioidea and Calyptrae- oidea. Spelling and rank emended to order Echinospirida by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1972: 114). ECTOBRANCHIA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652-653 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Val- vatidae only. ЕстосомснА P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 551, 566 Remarks: Division of Cephalaspidea (p. 551), containing the families Tornatinidae, Scaphandridae, Bullidae, Aplustridae, and Ringiculidae. Also, division of Anaspidea (p. 566), containing the family Oxynoidae only. ECTOPHTHALMA L. Pfeiffer, 1852 [after August] Reference: Monographia pneumonopomorum viventium: 14 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the “families” Cyclostomacea and Helic- inacea. EDRIOPHTHALMA H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 444 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 203 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Fissurellidae, Dentaliidae, Tecturidae, Gadiniidae, Patellidae, etc. ELASMOGNATHA Mörch, 1864 Reference: Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistoriske Forening i Kjóbenhavn, 17—22: 267 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank, containing the family Succineidae only. Ranked by Van Mol (1967: 12) as suborder containing the families Succineidae and Atho- racophoridae. See also Succineoidea. ELEUTHEROBRANCHIA Haszprunar, 1985 Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologische Syste- matik und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1): 32-33 Remarks: Established at the rank of super- order, as a replacement name for Acoela of Thiele, 1926 [preoccupied in the Turbellar- ia], containing the orders Notaspidea, Nudi- branchia, Anthobranchia, and ?Smeagolida. ELLOBIACEA Van Mol, 1967 Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 37(5): 11 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ba- sommatophora, containing the family Ello- biidae only. Spelling and rank emended to order Ellobiida, as a substitute name for Ac- tophila, by Minichev 8 Statobogatov (1975: 11); to order Ellobiiformes (in synonymy of Actophila) by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48). ELyYsiacea Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 12 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Saco- glossa, containing the families Hermaeidae, Elysiidae, and Limapontiidae. The contents are the same as that of Pelseneer's “El- ysiens” (see under Elysiomorpha). ELYSIOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 181 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” above fam- ily level, containing the families Hermaeidae, Phyllobranchidae, Plakobranchidae, Elysi- idae, and Limapontiidae. Pelseneer (1892: 146) had earlier used the name “Elysiens” (vernacular), containing the families Her- maeidae, Elysiidae and Limapontiidae. ENDODONTINIA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 57 Remarks: Established as infraorder, contain- ing the superfamilies Punctoidea and Thy- rophorelloidea. ENHYDROBIA de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 Reference: Catalogus in IV sectiones divisus rerum naturalium in Museo exstantium Jo- sephi de Cristofori et Georgii Jan ..., Sectio |, Pars I: 6 Remarks: А division of the Cephala contain- ing the freshwater gastropods. ENTEROBRANCHIATA de Quatrefages, 1844. See family list. ENTOBRANCHIA P. Fischer, 1884 [30 June] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (7): 652—653 Remarks: Established as a division of Taenio- glossa containing a mixture of families today placed in Caenogastropoda and Heterobran- chia. ENTOCONCHA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 551, 566 Remarks: Division of Cephalaspidea contain- ing the families Gastropteridae, Philinidae, and Doridiidae [= Aglajidae] (p. 551); also division of Anaspidea containing the family Aplysiidae only (p. 566). ENTOMOSTOMATA Blainville, 1818. See family list. ENTOMOTAENIATA Cossmann, 1896 [December] Reference: Essais de paléoconchologie com- parée, 2: 5 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Tubiferidae, Itieriidae, and Nerineidae. EOGASTROPODA Ponder 8 Lindberg, 1995 [10 December] Reference: Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca: 145 Remarks: Taxon comprising Patellogastropo- da + possible coiled (sinistral?) ancestors. EoLIDOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 178 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” [above fam- ily level], equivalent in content to Cladohe- patica, and containing the families Aeolidiidae, Glaucidae, Hedylidae, Pseudovermidae, Proctonotidae, Dotidae, Fionidae, Pleurophyl- lidiidae, and Dermatobranchidae. 204 BOUCHET & ROCROI Eotomacea Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 20 March] Reference: The Geological and Natural His- tory Survey of Minnesota, vol. 3(2) [Paleon- tology): 930 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Raphistomidae, Pleuroto- mariidae, Euomphalidae, Macluritidae, Trochonematidae, and Capulidae. EPINEPHRIDIA Е. Perrier, 1897 Reference: Traité de Zoologie, 4: 2094 Remarks: Original spelling “Epinéphridés” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Ponder & Warén (1988: 312). Established as a division of Taenioglo- ssa containing the families Choristidae, Nat- icidae, Lamellariidae, and Cypraeidae. EPIPODONEURÉS Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 [after 12 March] Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 723-724 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as an order containing Trochus, fissurellids, and haliotids. ЕртомиоА Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 297 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamily Epitonioidea. ERIOPHTHALMA Gray, 1840 Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 151 Remarks: Established at rank below order, con- taining the families Naticidae, Melaniidae, Truncatellidae, Velutinidae, Paludinidae, Pyramidellidae, Tornatellidae, Valvatidae, Vermetidae, Vanikoridae, Capulidae, Calyp- traeidae, and Phoridae. EUuACOCHLIDIACEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 842 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Hedylopsidae, Microhedyl- idae, and Acochlidiidae. EUANURETHRA lhering, 1929 Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 2(2): 156 Remarks: Established as a division of Anurethra. EUARMINACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 48 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family, including the families Hetero- dorididae and Arminidae. Treated by Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12) as infraorder of the subor- der Arminoidea. EUCAENOGASTROPODA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade of Caenogastropoda contain- ing Ctenoglossa, Neotaenioglossa, and Stenoglossa. EUCTENIDIACEA Tardy, 1970 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie et Biologie Animale, ser. 12, 12(3): 365 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamily Doridoidea. See also Ctenidiacea. Eupopuices Férussac, 1819 [10 July] Reference: Histoire naturelle générale et par- ticulière des Mollusques terrestres et fluvia- tiles: 20 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as a suborder, containing the freshwater gastropods. EUDORIDACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, Zoology, 7(5): 230-233 Remarks: Established as a division of Dorida- cea of unspecified rank, containing all dorids except Bathydoris and Doridoxa. Ranked as suborder by Franc (1968c: 865), extension restricted to the cryptobranch dorids. EUGASTROPODA Shimer & Shrock, 1944 Reference: /ndex fossils of North America: 366, 439 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the “зирегогаег” Prosobranchia only. EuHE.icoipa Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade containing “Hot-Vent Group- А” [= Melanodrymia] and Skeletobranchia. EuomPHALINA McLean, 1981 [8 December] Reference: Malacologia, 21(1-2): 325 Remarks: Established as a suborder. Spelling emended to Euomphalioidei (declared new) by Golikov & Starogobatov (1989: 71). Spell- ing and rank emended by Bandel (1997: 64, 70) to subclass Euomphalomorpha, contain- ing the superfamily Euomphaloidea; again declared new by Bandel & Fryda (1998: 118). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 205 Eupteropopa Boas, 1886 Reference: Videnskabers Selskabs Skrifter, ser. 6, Naturvidenskabelig og Mathematisk, 4(1): 14, 179 Remarks: Substitute name for Thecosomata. EUPULMONATA J. Morton, 1955 Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 125(1): 163 Remarks: Established, at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Stylommatophora. EUuPULMONATA Haszprunar & Huber, 1990 Reference: Journal of Zoology, London, 220(2): 196 Remarks: Established as an order containing Ellobiidae, Trimusculidae + Stylommatopho- ra. Ranked as superorder by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48). EuTHECOSOMATA Meisenheimer, 1905 [22 Jan- uary] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition, 9(1): 37.107. Remarks: Taxon containing the families Lima- cinidae and Cavoliniidae. Established at un- specified rank above family. See also Cav- oliniida. EUTHYNEURA Spengel, 1881 Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 372 Remarks: Established as an order containing Ichnopoda, Pulmonata, and Pteropoda. ExocerHaua Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Exocéphales”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 200). Established as a taxon containing the “class” Peltocochlides, itself containing var- ious limpet-shaped gastropods and the chi- tons. ExoPHALLIA Mórch, 1865 [5 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 13: 398 Remarks: Established as a “class” of Mono- tocardia, containing the Taenioglossata, Rhachiglossata, and Toxoglossata. EXOTENOBRANCHIA Deshayes, 1832 Reference: Encyclopédie méthodique. His- toire naturelle des vers, 2: table pp. 552- 553 Remarks: Original spelling “Exoténobranches” (vernacular); latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 438). Established as a sub- order containing the families “Les Tritoniens” and “les Glauques”. Ficina Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 190, 195 Remarks: Taxon established above the family group, contains the superfamily Ficoidea only. FISSOBRANCHIATA Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 379 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Pleurotomariidae, Haliotidae, and Fissurellidae. FISSURELLOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 197.71 Remarks: Established as а suborder сог{ат- ing the families Raphistomatidae, Gossele- tinidae, Portlockiellidae, Catantostomatidae, Porcelliidae, Polytremariidae, Zygitidae, Scissurellidae, Emarginulidae, Hemitomi- dae, and Fissurellidae. FLABELLININA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Aeolidiida. No contents given. FLEXOGLOSSATA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade containing all gastropods except Docoglossa and “Hot-Vent Group-C” [= Cocculiniformia and Helicoida] Fornices Bellermann, 1816 Reference: Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin für die neuesten Entdeckungen in der gesammten Natur- kunde, 7(2): 92, 119 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genera Haliotis and Patella. FRYERIINA Baranetz & Minichev, 1994 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11): 34 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Phylli- diida containing the family Fryeriidae only. GALEROCONCHA Salvini-Plawen, 1980 Reference: Malacologia, 19(2): 255 Remarks: Established as a class, equivalent to Amphigastropoda, containing the orders Tryblidiida and Bellerophontida. 206 BOUCHET & ROCROI GASTEROMELEA Mayer, 1849 Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhisto- rischen Vereins der Preussischen Rhein- lande und Westphalens, 6: 205 Remarks: Established as a class, containing the orders Palmatopoda, Pelecypoda, Hetero- poda, Pteropoda, and Apoda [= Tunicata]. GASTEROPODA Cuvier, 1795 Reference: Magazin Encyclopédique, 2: 448 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Gastéropodes”. Latinized by Rafinesque (1815: 13, as Gasteropodia). Established as an order containing “les limaces, les laply- sies, les doris, les thétys, les myxines, les douves, les planaires, les chitons, les pa- telles et toutes les coquilles univalves con- tournées en spirale”. Spelling emended to (class) Gastropodea by Anderson (1992: 36). See also Pselaphocephala and Trochiodes (under Trochiones). GASTEROPODOPHORA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 230 Remarks: Established as a class, equivalent to Gasteropoda, containing the subclasses Pneumonobranchia, Cryptobranchia, and Gymnobranchia. GASTEROPTEROPHORA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 235 Remarks: Established as a class containing Pterotrachea, Carinaria, and Argonauta. GASTRONEURÉS Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 [after 12 March] Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 720, 724 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as an order containing the pulmonates. GEHYDROPHILA Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxx) Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Géhy- drophyles”; latinized by Herrmannsenn (1847: 469). Established as a suborder containing the family “les Limnéens” only. See also Hy- grogeophila. Geocuares de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 Reference: Catalogus in IV sectiones divisus rerum naturalium in Museo exstantium Jo- sephi de Cristofori et Georgii Jan ... Section HParsilia Remarks: Established as a subdivision of Gas- tropoda containing the land snails. GEOHYDROBIA de Cristofori & Jan, 1832 Reference: Catalogus т IV sectiones divisus rerum naturalium in Museo exstantium Jo- sephi de Cristofori et Georgii Jan ... Section |, Pars |: 6 Remarks: Established as a subdivision of Gastropoda containing the family Auriculidae. GEOPHILA Férussac, 1819 [10 July] Reference: Histoire naturelle générale et par- ticulière des Mollusques terrestres et fluvia- tiles: 19 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Géo- philes”. Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Limaces and Cochleae. See also Helicida. GLACIDORBIFORMES Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 83 Remarks: Established as an order of the su- perorder Architectoniciformii containing the family Glacidorbidae only. GLANDULIFERA Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 192, 195 Remarks: Taxon containing the Turrina, Volu- tina and Muricina. Graucına Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Aeolidiida. No contents given. GLOBULARIOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 73 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Naticiformes containing the families Gyrodeidae and Globulariidae. GLossopPHora P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 519, 529, 532, 544, 551 [21 February]; (6): 585, 597 [20 December] Remarks: Name used for seven different groups of Gastropoda, each time as opposed to another group Aglossa (without radula). GLossoPHORA Koken, 1896 Reference: Die Leitfossilien, 1: 90 Remarks: Established as a class, containing the subclasses Scaphopoda, Placophora, Gastropoda, and Pteropoda. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 207 GLYPTOGNATHA Westerlund, 1902 Reference: Acta Academia Scientiarum et Ar- tium Slavorum meridionalium, 151: 88 Remarks: Established as a category below suborder, uniting Odontognatha (see family list) and Aulacognatha. GNATHODORIDACEA Odhner, 1934 [28 July] Reference: British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural history report, Zoology, 7(5): 230-233 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank below suborder. Subsequently some- times ranked as suborder (e.g. F. Nordsieck, 1972: 51). See also Bathydoridina. GNATHOPHORA L. Pfeiffer, 1878 Reference: [in Clessin, ed.] Nomenclator heli- ceorum viventium: 26 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Vitrinidae only. GNATHOPHORA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 447 [21 February]; (6): 532, 585 [20 December] Remarks: Name used for three different taxa of gastropods, as opposed to Agnatha (with- out jaws). GONIOGNATHA Morch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 109, 112 Remarks: Taxon of pulmonates containing the genera Orthalicus and Pseudostrombus. GYMNOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 746 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank be- tween order [Gastropoda] and genus. Spell- ing and rank emended to subclass Gymnobranchia, by Gray (1821: 234). Con- tains the nudibranchs. GYMNOCOCHLIDES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Gymnocochlides”. Latinized, with the same spelling, by Latreille (1825: 187). Estab- lished as a section of the order Pectinibran- chia containing the families “Péristomiens”, “Scalariens”, “Turbines”, “Fusiformes”, “Ailes”, “Doliaires”, “Buccinides”, and many others. GYMNOGLOSSA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 129-130 Remarks: Name used for two different taxa of gastropods, established at rank below subor- der, one containing the families Acusidae, Pyramidellidae, and Architectonicidae; the oth- er containing the family Cancellariidae only. GYMNOMORPHA Salvini-Plawen, 1970 Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 97(2): 296 Remarks: Established as an order, equivalent to Soleolifera, containing Onchidiacea, Veronicellacea, and Rhodopacea. GymnopPuita Н. В. Baker, 1955 [28 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 68(4): 110 Remarks: Established as an order containing Rathouisiidae, Veronicellidae, and Onchidi- idae. GYMNOPODA P. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 792 Remarks: Taxon of Rhipidoglossa, containing the families Proserpinidae, Helicinidae, Hy- drocenidae, Neritidae, Macluritidae, and Neritopsidae. GYMNOPTERA van der Spoel, 1972 [19 Decem- ber] Reference: Basteria, 36(2-5): 81 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gym- nosomata containing the families Hydromyl- idae and Laginiopsidae. See also Laginiop- sina. Gymnosomara Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 273 Remarks: Established as a family (see family list), but currently used as the name of an order. Spelling emended to Gymnosomida by Anderson (1992: 37). See also Pterota and Pneumodermatida. Gymnostoma Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 7 Remarks: Established at the rank of order as Coelopneumonata gymnostoma, containing the suborders Geophilae and Amphibiae. Is the same as the order “Pulmonés sans орег- cule” of Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: XXxj). 208 BOUCHET & ROCROI НАНОТОЮЕАЕ Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 51 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Haliotidae, itself containing the genera Haliotis, Stomatella, and Stomatia. Haliotoidei again declared new suborder by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 71), contain- ing Raphischismatidae, Kittldiscidae, Tem- notropididae, and Haliotidae. HamicLossa Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 126 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank, containing the families Muricidae, Buc- cinidae, Olividae, and Lamellariidae. Spell- ing emended to Haemiglossata by Mörch (1854: 15). HAMINEINA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 20 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Philinoglossida. No contents given. HAPLOMORPHA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 656 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Opisthobranchia, including the fami- lies Phyllirhoidae and Elysiidae. HapPLosTYLES Germain, 1931 Reference: Faune de France, 21: 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only. HEDYLoPsoinei Starobogatov, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 30 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Acochlidiiformes, containing the super- families Minichevielloidea, Hedylopsoidea, Tantuloidea, Parhedyloidea, Ganitoidea, and Livornielloidea. HELCIONELLIDA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 207 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Helcionelloidea and Me- toptomatoidea. Spelling and rank emended to suborder Helcionellina by Salvini-Plawen (1980: 255): to class Helcionelloida by Peel (1991: 173). Again declared a new order by G. Geyer (1994: 77). НЕНСЮА Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 10 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Geophila with the con- tents given by Minichev & Slavoshevskaja (1971: 359). See also Limaciformes (under Limaciformii). HELICININA Bandel, 1992 Reference: Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 66(3- 4): 238 Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- class Neritimorpha, containing the superfam- ily Helicinoidea. HELICIONES Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 39 Remarks: Established as a nom. nov. for the subclass Pulmonata. Heuıcoıa Haszprunar, 1988 [14 December] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank, containing Neritimorpha and Euhelicoida. НЕНхмА Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 56 Remarks: Established as suborder, contain- ing the infraorders Endodontinia, Helixinia, and Zonitinia. Spelling emended to Helicoi- dei by Muratov (1999: 22). Also established by Schileyko (1979: 57) as infraorder Helix- inia, containing the superfamilies Gastrod- ontoidea, Rhytididoidea, Vitrinoidea, Arionoidea, Sphincterochiloidea, Helicodon- toidea, Helicoidea, and Hygromioidea. HEMIPHYLLIDINAE Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 6 Remarks: Latinization of “Semiphyllidiens” (see Semiphyllididae in family list). Estab- lished as a suborder containing the families Umbrellidae and Pleurobranchidae. Hemipomatostoma Férussac, 1821 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: XXXV Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Hemi- Pomastomes”. Latinized by Menke (1828: 32 ‚аз Hemipomastomae; 1830: 57, as Hemi- pomatostoma). Established as a suborder, equivalent to “Siphonobranches”. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 209 HERMAEININA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Stiligerida. No contents given. HERMAPHRODITA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 286 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Cirrhobranchiata [itself con- taining the genus Dentalium only], Cervico- branchiata, and Scutibranchiata. HETEROBRANCHIA Burmeister, 1837 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, 2: v, 496 Remarks: Established as a division of the Gastropoda containing the “families” Gym- nobranchia, Hypobranchia, Cyclobranchia, Aspidobranchia, Pomatobranchia, and Het- eropoda. Recent authors have resurrected the name and attribute it to Gray (1840: 152), who used Heterobranchiata for an un- ranked taxon containing the orders Pleuro- branchiata, Gymnobranchiata, and Pneumobranchiata. Salvini-Plawen 8 Hasz- prunar (1987: 760) used Heterobranchia as а subclass containing the “cohors” Trigan- glionata, and Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 185) used Heterobranchia for a clade containing the Euthyneura, Architectonicoidea, and Valvatoidea. HETEROCARDIA R. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomie et l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Proso- branches: 277 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Heterocardes”. Latinized by Zittel (1895: 320). Established as an order containing the family Patellidae only. HETEROCLITA Lamarck, 1809 Reference: Philosophie zoologique, 1: 321 Remarks: Original spelling “Hétéroclites” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 529). Taxon containing the genera “Volvaire”, “Bulle”, and “Janthine”. HETEROGASTROPODA Habe & Kosuge, 1966 [15 January] Reference: Shells of the world in colour, 2: 101 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Architectonicidae, Mathildidae, Epitoniidae, Janthinidae, and Triphoridae. HETEROGLOSSA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: 135 Remarks: Established as а suborder of the order Scutibranchia, containing the Cirrho- branchia, Cervicobranchia, Cyclobranchia, and Polyplacophora. HETEROGLOSSA Haszprunar, 1985 [10 January] Reference: Philosophical Transactions ofthe Royal Society of London, ser. В, 307: 487 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamilies Cerithiopsoidea, Triph- oroidea, Epitonioidea, and Eulimoidea. HETEROHEPATICA Pruvot-Fol, 1954 Reference: Faune de France, 58: 341 Remarks: А subdivision of Cladohepatica con- taining the non-eolid families, i.e. Arminidae, Tritoniidae, Dendronotidae, Fimbriidae, Han- cockiidae, Lomanotidae, Scyllaeidae, Phyl- liroidae, Janolidae, and Madrellidae. HETERONEPHRIDES R. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur Гапаютие et l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Proso- branches: 278 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established at unspecified rank, but treated as a subor- der by Perrier (1893: 604). Taxon contain- ing the families Haliotidae, Turbinidae, and Trochidae. HETEROPODA Lamarck, 1812 [October] Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie: 112, 124 Remarks: Original spelling “Hétéropodes” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Burmeister (1837: 500). Established as a “section”, equivalent in rank to Gastropoda and Cephalopoda, subse- quently treated by Burmeister as a family, and by Thiele (1925 [in 1925-1926]: 88) as “Sippe” [= superfamily]. Not available as a family- group name (not based on a genus). HETEROPROCTA Schmekel, 1970 [1 October] Reference: Pubblicazioni della Stazione Zoo- logica di Napoli, 38: 121, 135 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Ae- olidioidea, uniting Pleuroprocta and Cleio- procta. HETEROSPATHOSTYLES Germain, 1931 Reference: Faune de France, 21: 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only. 210 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI HETEROSTROPHA Р. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 793 Remarks: Taxon of Gymnoglossa containing the family Pyramidellidae. HETERURETHRA Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 564 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank, containing the family Succineidae. See also Succineoidea. HOLOCHLAMYDA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Azygobranchia, including the families of Rhipidoglossa and Ptenoglossa and part of the Taenioglossa. HOLOGASTRAEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532 Remarks: Taxon of nudibranchs containing the family Tritoniidae only. HOLOGASTRAEA Е. Perrier, 1897 Reference: Traité de zoologie, 4: 2114 Remarks: Subdivision of Nudibranchiata in- cluding the Anthobranchiata [containing Het- erodorididae, Polyceridae, Dorididae, and Doridopsidae] and Inferobranchiata [contain- ing Hypobranchaeidae and Phyllidiidae]. HOLOGNATHA Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 12 Remarks: Division of the suborder Geophila, containing the families Cylindrellidae, Pupi- dae, Helicidae, and Vitrinidae. HOLOHEPATICA Bergh, 1884 Reference: Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. M. S. Challenger, Zoology, 10:52 Remarks: Established as an order of Nudibran- chiata, containing the families of dorids. See also Pigobranchiata. HOLONEPHRIDIA Е. Perrier, 1897 Reference: Traité de zoologie, 4: 2083 Remarks: Original spelling “Holonéphridés” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Ponder & Warén (1988: 312). Established as a division of Taenioglos- sa containing the “Rostrifères platypodes” (containing Paludinidae, Cyclophoridae, Am- pullariidae, Littorinidae, Rissoidae, Truncatel- lidae, Calyptraeidae, Melaniidae, Cerithiidae, Janthinidae, Seguenziidae, Strombidae, and others), the Heteropoda, the “Proboscidifères holostomes” (containing the families Scalari- idae, Pyramidellidae, Eulimidae, Entocon- chidae, and Solariidae), and the “Proboscid- iferes siphonostomes” (containing the families Tritonidae, Cassidae, and Doliidae). Hotopopa Pilsbry, 1896 [3 February] Reference: The Nautilus, 9(10): 110 Remarks: Established as a superfamily con- taining the families Helicidae, Bulimulidae, Cylindrellidae, Pupidae, and Achatinidae. Treated by Boss (1982: 1078, 1095) as an infraorder containing the superfamilies Po- lygyroidea, Oleacinoidea, and Helicoidea. HoLoPoDorPes Н. В. Baker, 1962 Reference: The Nautilus, 75(3): 116 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of the order Sigmurethra, containing “the achati- noids, Streptaxidae, rhytidoids, and orthali- coids”. НогозтомАатА Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 296 Remarks: Established as a division of the Cryptobranchia, containing the Tectipeda [= Turbinidae, Neritidae, and Trochidae] and Nudipeda [= Janthina, Velutina]. HoLosTomara Stoliczka, 1868 [1 April] Reference: Palaeontologia Indica. Cretaceous Fauna of Southern India, Vol. 2, Part 5: 205 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” of the Cteno- branchiata, containing various families of caenogastropods and archeopulmonates. НогозтомАтА S. P. Woodward, 1851 Reference: A manual of the Mollusca: viii, 122 Remarks: Established as a “section” of the order Prosobranchiata, containing various families of gastropods, plus Dentaliidae and Chitonidae. HOMOEOSTROPHA P. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 793 Remarks: Taxon of Gymnoglossa containing the family Eulimidae only. HomoıocLossa Starobogatov, 1990 Reference: Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia Moskovskogo Gosudarstvennogo Universiteta, 28: 42 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 211 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the Rhipidoglossa except the Pleu- rotomarioidei. HOMONÉPHRIDÉS К. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomie et l’histologie du rein des Gasteropodes Proso- branches: 278 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Taxon estab- lished at unspecified rank, containing the family Fissurellidae. Ranked as a suborder by Perrier (1893: 604). HYDROBRANCHIA Lamarck, 1819 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(1): 297 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Hydro- branches”; latinized by T. Brown (1844? [in 1837-1844]: 56, as Hydrobranchiae). Estab- lished as a division of the Gasteropoda con- taining the families “les Tritoniens”, “les Phyllidiens”, “les sémi-Phyllidiens”, “les Ca- lyptraciens”, “les Bulléens”, and “les Lapl- ysiens”. HYDROCENOIDEI Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 72 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Hydrocenidae and Chilodon- tidae. Spelling and rank emended to order Hydrocenina by Bandel (1992a: 238). HyDroPHiLA Hartmann, 1840 Reference: Erd- und Sússwasser-Gaster- opoden: (unnumbered table) Remarks: Division of Pectinibranchiata con- taining the genus Ancylus only. HYGROGEOPHILA Menke, 1830 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum, ed. 2: 19 Remarks: Latinization of (vernacular) “Géhy- drophiles” of Férussac. Established as a suborder containing the family Auriculidae. See also Gehydrophila. HycropPHiLa Férussac, 1822 [16 February] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des animaux mollusques: xxiij Remarks: Original spelling “Hygrophiles” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen (1846 [in 1846-1852]: 547). Established as a sub- order containing the family Lymnaeidae. Ranked by Starobogatov (1970b: 46) as ап order containing the superfamilies Chili- noidea, Latioidea, and Lymnaeoidea. See also Lymnaeida. HYPERSTROPHINA Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] Reference: Malacologia, 25(1): 250 Remarks: Established as an order of Paragas- {города containing the superfamily Опу- chochiloidea. HYPSOGASTROPODA Ponder 8 Lindberg, 1997 Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 119(2): 226 Remarks: Established as unranked clade, con- taining all taxa sharing a more recent com- mon ancestor with Conus and Tonna than with Cerithium and Campanile. IcHnoPoDA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 144 Remarks: Established as a class of the phy- lum Platycochlides, containing the orders Protocochlides, Phanerobranchia, Sacoglo- ssa, Steganobranchia, Branchiopneusta, and Nephropneusta. INFEROBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 177 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “In- ferobranches’; latinized [as Inferobranchi] by Bowdich (1822: 59). Established as an or- der containing the genera Phyllidia and Di- phyllidia [see also family Hypobranchiata]. Spelling emended by P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 528) to Inferobranchiata, treat- ed as a division of the Nudibranchiata containing the families Phyllidiidae, Hypo- branchiaeidae, Pleurophyllidiidae, and Der- matobranchidae. INIOPHTHALMA Gray, 1847 [November] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 159 Remarks: Division of the order Phytophaga containing the families Truncatellidae, Pyra- midellidae, and Acteonidae. INOPERCULATA Gray, 1840 Reference: [new edition of Turton] Manual of the land and fresh water shells of the British Islands: 101-102 Remarks: Division of the order Pneumonobran- chiata, containing the families Arionidae, He- licidae, Auriculidae, and Lymnaeidae. INOPERCULATA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422, 512: (6): 551; (7): 653 [1884]; (9): 793 [1885] 212 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Name used for five different taxa of gastropods: (1) as a subdivision of Pteropo- da containing the families Pterothecidae, Conulariidae, and Cavoliniidae (р. 422); (2) as a division of Thalassophila containing the families Siphonariidae and Gadiniidae (р. 51); (3) as a division of Cephalaspidea con- taining all the families other than Actaeonidae (p. 551); (4) as a subdivision of Taenioglos- sa containing the families Capulidae and Hip- ponicidae (p. 653); (5) as a subdivision of Rhipidoglossa containing the family Proser- pinidae only (p. 793). INTÉGROSTOMES Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 185 Remarks: Vernacular name only, and perhaps only descriptive and not the name of a taxon. JANOLINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Aeolidiida. No contents given. JANTHINOIDEI Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Janthinidae. Spelling and rank emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to order Janthiniformes. JINONICELLINA Pokorny, 1978 Reference: Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geo- logickeho, 53(1): 41 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Archaeo- gastropoda containing the families Jinonicel- lidae and Janospiridae. Taxonomic position as a mollusc rejected by Fryda (1999d: 27). JULIACEA Boettger, 1963 Reference: Zoologischer Anzeiger, Suppl., 26: 429 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Sacoglossa containing the superfamilies Arthessoidea and Julioidea. KHAIRKHANIIFORMES Parkhaev, 2001 Reference: Transactions of the Paleontological Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 189 Remarks: Established as an order containing the family Khairkhaniidae only. Again de- clared new by Parkhaev (2002: 37 [Russian edition]; 34 [English edition]). LABIOSTOMATA Valdés, 2002 Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 136: 628 Remarks: Clade containing the cryptobranch dorids having a radula and labial armature, ¡.e. the families Actinocyclidae, Dorididae, Chromodorididae, and Discodorididae. LaAGinIOPSINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 20 Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder, as a substitute name for Gymnoptera. LATROGASTROPODA F. Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 195 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the orders Neomesogastropoda and Neogastropoda. LEPADOPHORA Gray, 1827 Reference: Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, vol. 7: 389, unnumbered plate Remarks: Established as the name of a class in the plate heading, but treated as a syn- onym of Gasteropoda p. 389. LePETELLIDA Moskalev, 1971 [after 11 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 4: 60 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Lepetelloidea, Addisonio- idea, and Bathypeltoidea. Spelling and rank emended by Marshall (1983b: 139) to sub- order Lepetellina. ГЕРЕТОШЮЕ! Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187270 Remarks: Established as suborder containing the family Lepetidae only. LEPETOPSINA McLean, 1990 [7 November] Reference: Journal of Zoology, 222: 489 Remarks: Established as suborder of Patello- gastropoda containing the superfamily Neolepetopsoidea only. LEPTOGNATHA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 48 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank above family, containing the families Goniaeolididae and Heroidae. Treated by Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12) as infraorder of suborder Arminoidea. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 213 Leptopopa Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1:64, 128 Remarks: Division of the suborder Rostrifera, containing the families Strombidae and Phoridae. LiLJEVALLOSPIROIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 70 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Belle- rophontiformes containing the family Liljeval- lospiridae only. Limaces Kólliker, 1847 Reference: Giornale dell'Imperiale Reale Istitu- to lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 16: 247 Remarks: One of three divisions (the other two being Cephalopoda and Conchifera) of the molluscs, containing the “orders” Pteropo- da, Heteropoda, and Gasteropoda. Limacırormıı Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 39 Remarks: Substitute name for Stylommato- phora, established as a superorder of Pul- monata. Also (Same reference) spelled and ranked as order Limaciformes, as a substi- tute name for Helicida. Spelling emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 69) to Lima- ciones, substitute name for Pulmonata, ranked as subclass. Limacinoipe! Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Limacinidae only. Limaxina Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 57 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Heli- cida, containing the infraorders Trigo- nochlamydina and Limaxinia, the latter containing the families Boettgerillidae, Limacidae, and Agriolimacidae. Spelling and rank emended by Muratov (1999: 22) to in- fraorder Limacoinei. LIMNAEIDA. See Lymnaeida. LimnoPHiLaA Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 20 Remarks: Original spelling “Limneophilen” (vernacular) in Hartmann (1821: 32-33, 43). Established as suborder of Coelopneumo- nata Gymnostoma, containing the family Lymnaeidae only. LissoGNATHA Westerlund, 1902 [after 1 Decem- ber] Reference: Acta Academia Scientiarum et Ar- tium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 84 Remarks: Established as a subdivision of the Geophila containing the families Vitrinidae, Allognathidae, and Leucochroidae. LITTORINATA Pchelintsev, 1963 Reference: Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 47 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamilies Littorinoidea, Calyp- traeoidea, and Rissooidea. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 210) to superorder Littorinimorpha. LoBIGERINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as suborder of the or- der Oxynoida. No contents given. LONGICOMMISURATA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: Division of the Neotaenioglossa containing the families Tritoniidae, Doliidae, Strombidae, and Pteroceridae. ЕуммАЕЮА Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Original spelling Limnaeida. Estab- lished at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Hygrophila. Spelling and rank emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 39) to order Lymnaeiformes and superorder Lymnaeiformii; by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to suborder Lymnaeoidei (in synonymy of Branchiopulmonata) and infraorder Lymnae- oinei. MAcLURITINA Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 262 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ar- chaeogastropoda containing the superfami- lies Macluritoidea and Euomphaloidea. Spell- ing and rank emended by Minichev & Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to sub- class Macluritiones and order Macluritiformes. 214 BOUCHET & ROCROI MALACODERMATA P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Gym- nosomata containing the family Clioidae only. MaTHIiLDOIDE! Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov 8 Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Archi- tectoniciformes containing the family Mathil- didae. MEGAPTERYGIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 326, table between pages 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Mé- gaptérygiens”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 169). Established as an order of the class Pteropoda, containing the families Proceph- ala and Cryptocephala. MeGasTomaTA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 10: 184 and table between pp. 214-215 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Mé- gastomes”. Latinized by Bowdich (1822: 25). Taxon containing the genera “Cabochon”, “Crépidule”, “Stomate”, “Sigaret”, “Haliotide”, and “Patelle”. MELANELLIDA Minichev 8 Starobogatov, 1979 [after 14 February] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 298 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Pseudomelanioidea, Tro- chaclidoidea, Aclidoidea, and Melanelloidea; and (same paper) as a superorder Melanel- loida including the order Melanellida only. MERONEPHRIDIA R. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur Гапаютие et l'histologie du rein des Gasteropodes Proso- branches: 281 Remarks: Original spelling “Méronéphridiens” (vernacular); spelled “Méronéphridés” by E. Perrier (1897: 2095). Latinized by Ponder 8 Warén (1988: 313). Established as a division of Stenoglossa, containing Voluta, Oliva, Marginella, Harpa, Pleurotoma, Terebra, and Conus (contents in R. Perrier, 1893: 605). MesoGAsTROPODA Thiele, 1925 [1 November] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(1): 78 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Architaenioglossa, Valvata- cea, Rissoacea, Littorinacea, Cerithiacea, Ptenoglossa, Aglossa, Amaltheacea, Natica- cea, Lamellariacea, Cypraeacea, Calyptrae- acea, Heteropoda, Strombacea, and Dolia- cea. Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 36) to Mesogastropodida. МЕЗОММАТОРНОКА Simroth, 1889 Reference: Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopoldin- ish-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, 54(1): 85 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Me- sommatophoren”. Latinized by Simroth (1896: 44). Taxon containing the families Athoracophoridae, Vaginulidae, and Onchi- diidae. Mesoprocta E. Perrier, 1897 Reference: Traité de zoologie, 4: 2114 Remarks: Division of the Nudibranchiata con- taining the Hologastraea and Dendrogas- traea. MESURETHRA Н. В. Baker, 1955 [28 April] Reference: The Nautilus, 68(4): 109 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Geo- phila including the superfamily Cerionoidea only. METAMESOGASTROPODA Bandel, 1991 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 38 Remarks: Original spelling Meta-Mesogas- tropoda. Established as unranked division of the Caenogastropoda including Purpu- rinoidea, Stromboidea, Heteropoda, Pick- worthiidae, and Vanikoridae. Spelling and rank emended by Bandel (1993b: 24) to or- der Metamesogastropoda [now including the Rissooidea]. METATROCHINA Naef, 1911 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 158-159 Remarks: Original spelling Metatrochinae. Es- tablished as a division of Azygobranchia, as a substitute name for Monotocardia, conta- ing the Pectinibranchia and Heterobranchia. METURETHRA lhering, 1929 Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 2(2): 156 Remarks: Established as a division of Neph- ropneusta. MICROPTERYGIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Mi- croptérygiens”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 215 170). Established as an order including the family Pneumodermatidae only. MIMOSPIRINA Dzik, 1983 Reference: Geologiska Fóreningens i Stock- holm Fórhandlingar, 104(3): 238 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Onychochilidae and Clisos- piridae. Mirroinei Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187. 73 Remarks: Established as а suborder of Mitri- formes, containing the superfamilies Fasci- olarioidea and Mitroidea. Also spelled and ranked as order Mitriformes, same reference. Monoica Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 242 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Pulmobranchiata, Chismo- branchiata, Monopleurobranchiata, Aporo- branchiata, Polybranchiata, Cyclobranchiata, Inferobranchiata, and Nucleobranchiata. Spelling emended by Mcdonald (1880: 163) to Monoecia. MONONÉPHRIDÉS К. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomie et l'histologie du rein des gastéropodes proso- branches: 279 Remarks: Vernacular name only, introduced as a substitute name for “Orthoneuroides”. Es- tablished as division of Diotocardia. Ranked by Perrier (1893: 604) as suborder including the genera Nerita, Navicella and Helicina. MONOPLEUROBRANCHIA Blainville, 1816 Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1816): 10 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Мопо- pleurobranches”. Latinized by Gray (1821: 232). Established as an order, containing [in Gray] the genera Umbrella, Pleurobranchia, and Laminaria. MonosTICHOGLOSSATA Pagenstecher, 1877 Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhis- torisch-Medicinischen Vereins zu Heidel- berg, new ser., 1: 74 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Pontolimacidae, Elysiidae, and Lophocercidae. MonoTocarbia Mörch, 1865 [5 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 13: 398 Remarks: Established as a division of Gas- tropoda including the “classes” Androgyna [= Musioglossata] and Exophallia. See also Metatrochina. MONOTREMATA P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1878 [10 August] Reference: Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans ГАтепдие centrale. Recherches zoologiques, (7) 1: 698 Remarks: Established as a division of the sub- order Geophila containing the families Testa- cellidae, Limacidae, Tebennophoridae, Helicidae, Cylindrellidae, Orthalicidae, Bu- limulidae, Stenogyridae, and Succineidae. In P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 447) con- taining the families Testacellidae, Seleniti- dae, Limacidae, Philomycidae, Orthalicidae, Bulimulidae, Cylindrellidae, Pupidae, Sten- ogyridae, and Helicteridae. See also Soleif- егае. МувснзомимА Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] Reference: Proceedings ofthe Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 264 Remarks: Established as a suborder including the superfamily Murchisonioidea only. Spell- ing and rank emended by Pchelinsev (1965: 4) to order Murchisoniata, containing the su- perfamilies Murchisonioidea, Tubiferoidea, Nerineoidea, Nerinelloidea, Itierioidea, Pro- cerithioidea, Cerithioidea, Turritelloidea, and Scaloidea. Muricoipe! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187.73 Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- ing the superfamily Muricoidea only. Spell- ing emended by F. Riedel (2000: 190, 195) to Muricina. MusiocLossata Mörch, 1857 Reference: Catalogus conchyliorum quae rel- iquit Ill. M. М. Suenson: 1 Remarks: Unranked taxon including the pul- monates, shelled ophisthobranchs, pyra- midellids, Eulima, Scalaria, and Janthina. NAceLLINA Lindberg, 1988 Reference: Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 55 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Patel- logastropoda containing the superfamilies Nacelloidea and Acmaeoidea. МАтТАМТА Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648, 653 216 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Remarks: Established as a division of the order Azygobranchia, including the suborders Atlan- tacea, Carinariacea, and Pterotracheacea. Narıcına F. Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 190, 195 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamily Naticoidea only. Nematoc_ossa Golikov & Starobogatov, 1968 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 3: 7 Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- ing the superfamily Cancellarioidea only. Ranked by Olsson (1970: 19) as order and declared new. See also Cancellarioidei. МЕОСАЗТКОРОРА Wenz, 1938 [March] Reference: Handbuch der Paläozoologie, 6(1): 41, 65; 1082 [1941] Remarks: Established as an order, as a sub- stitute name for Stenoglossa. Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 37) to Neo- gastropodida. NEOMESOGASTROPODA Bandel, 1991 [December] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 71: 453 Remarks: Established as an order including the superfamilies Calyptraeoidea, Nati- coidea, Cypraeoidea, Tonnoidea, and Echi- nospirida. NEOMPHALOIDEI Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 24 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Vivi- pariformes including the family Neomphal- idae only. NEOPULMONATA Kubo & Kurozumi, 1995 [10 August] Reference: Molluscs of Okinawa: 5 Remarks: Established as a major division of the Pulmonata, at a rank equal to Archae- opulmonata. NEOTAENIOGLOSSA Haller, 1892 [15 July] Reference: Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 538 Remarks: Original spelling Neotaenioglossae. Established as a division of the Taenioglos- sa, itself divided into the Neotaenioglossa brevicommisurata and the Neotaenioglossa longicommissurata (see these names). Ranked by Ponder & Warén (1988: 289, 291) as an order including the suborders Disco- poda, Heteropoda, and Ptenoglossa. NEPHROPNEUSTA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 147 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Stylommatophora. NERINEIDA Lyssenko, 1986 Reference: [in Aliev & Lyssenko] Doklady Aka- дети Nauk Azerbaidzhanskoi SSR, 42(5): 61 Remarks: Established as order Nerineida and suborder Nerineina; no contents given. Not available from Lyssenko (1984: 15), where Nerineina contained the superfamilies Nerinelloidea, Nerinoidea, Polyptyxoidea, Ptygmatoidea, Cryptoplocoidea, Diptyx- oidea, Triptyxoidea, Plesioplocoidea, Neop- tyxoidea, and Oligoptyxoidea. NERITIMORPHA Koken, 1896 Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 163 Remarks: Original spelling Neritaemorphi. Established as suborder containing the fam- ily Neritidae. Spelling emended by Cox & Knight (1960: 263) to Neritopsina [declared new, including the superfamily Neritoidea only]. Spelling and rank emended by Mor- ton & Yonge (1964: 2) to order Neritacea; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1975: 209) to su- perorder Neritimorpha, including the super- families Neritoidea, Hydrocenoidea, Titiscanioidea, and ?Cocculinoidea; by Ban- del (1992a: 238) to subclass Neritomorpha, including the orders Neritoina, Platycerati- na, Helicinina, and Hydrocenina. NEUROBRANCHIA Keferstein, 1864 Reference: Dr Н.С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 1031, 1061 Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- ing the families Cyclostomidae, Helicinidae, and Aciculidae. Non-PaLLIATA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648, 655 Remarks: Established as a division of the or- der Opisthobranchia, including the suborders Pygobranchia, Ceratonota, and Haplomor- pha. Non SucToriae Bergh, 1892. See family list. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 217 NoTAsPIDEA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 550, 571 Remarks: Established as a division of Tecti- branchiata including the genera Pleurobran- chus and Umbrella. NOTOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 232 Remarks: Established as an order including the genera Aplysia and Bulla. Notoneures Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 721, 724 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as an order of “Gastéropodes As- trepsineurés”, including the genera Tethys, Tritonia, Doris, Ombrella, the eolids, Aply- sia, Bulla, and Philine. NucLEOBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 177 Remarks: Established as order “Nucléobranch- es” (vernacular); latinized by Blainville (1824: 282), containing the families Nectopoda and Pteropoda. See also Caryobranchiata. NUbDIBRANCHIA Cuvier, 1814 [December] Reference: [in Blainville] Bulletin des Scienc- es par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 177 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Nud- ibranches”; latinized (as Nudibranchi) by Bowdich (1822: 58). Established as an or- der, with the genera Doris, Polycera, Tethys, Scyllaea, Glaucus, Aeolis, and Tergipes giv- en as examples. Spelling emended by Ander- son (1992: 37) to Nudibranchida. NubiPeDA Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 296 Remarks: Division of the Pectinibranchia Cryptobranchia containing the genera Jan- thina and Velutina. NubiPLeuURA Wägele 8 Willan, 2000 [14 Sep- tember] Reference: Zoological Journal о the Linnean Society, 130(1): 167 Remarks: Clade containing the Pleurobran- choidea and the Nudibranchia. ODONTOGLOSSA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 127 Remarks: Division of the Proboscidifera con- taining the families Fasciolariidae and Tur- binellidae. Oxapaına Minichev 4 Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Doridida. No contents given. OLEACININA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 56 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Heli- cida containing the superfamilies Testacel- loidea and Streptaxoidea. OLivELLOIDE! Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 73 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Olivellidae only. Омснюирд Starobogatov, 1970 [after 15 October] Reference: Fauna molliuskov i zoogeografiches- koe raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov zemnogo shara: 45 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamily Onchidioidea only. Spelling and rank emended by Minichev & Sla- voshevskaja (1971: 360) to subclass Onchid- iacea; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 69) to superorder Onchidiiformii and order On- chidiiformes; by H. Nordsieck (1993: 48) to suborder Onchidioidei and infraorder Onchid- ioinei. ONCHIDORIDINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Doridida. No contents given. OnycHocHiLiDa Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 298 Remarks: Established as an order containing the family Onychochilidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to order Onychochiliformes and superorder Onychochiliformii. ONYCHOGLOSSA С. O. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 118 Remarks: Substitute name for Docoglossa, containing the families Patellidae, Tectu- ridae, and Lepetidae. 218 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI OPERCULATA Menke, 1828 Reference: Synopsis methodica molluscorum: 22 Remarks: Established as order Coelopneumo- nata operculata; latinization of “Pulmonés operculés” of Férussac (1822). Férussac (1807: 37) had a family “Les Nériteins (sic) ou Operculés” for all land and freshwater operculate gastropods. OPERCULATA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paleontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422, 512; (6): 551; (7): 653 [1884]; (9): 793 [1885] Remarks: Name used for five different taxa of gastropods: (1) as a subdivision of Pteropo- da, including the family Hyolithidae only (p. 422); (2) as a division of Thalassophila in- cluding the family Amphibolidae only (p. 512); (3) as a division of Cephalaspidea, in- cluding the family Acteonidae only (р. 551); (4) as a Subdivision of Taenioglossa includ- ing the families Xenophoridae and Naricidae (p. 653); (5) as a Subdivision of Rhipidoglo- ssa including the families Helicinidae and Hydrocenidae (p. 793). OPISOPHTHALMA L. Pfeiffer, 1852 Reference: Monographia pneumonopomorum viventium: 3 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pneu- monopoma, including the family Aciculidae only. OPISTHOBRANCHIATA Milne-Edwards, 1846 Reference: Société Philomatique de Paris, Extraits des Procès-Verbaux des Séances, (1846): 116 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Opis- tobranches”. Also published in Milne-Ed- wards (1846: 296). Latinized by Woodward (1854 [in 1851-1855]: 179) as Opistho-bran- chiata. Established as an order containing the “Aplysiens”, “Phyllidiens”, “Doridiens”, and “Eolidiens”. See also Bulliones. OPISTHOPHTHALMA Paladilhe, 1877 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 6, Zoologie, 5: 1 Remarks: Established as a suborder of oper- culate land snails, containing the genera Truncatella, Geomelania, Acme, and Tomi- chia. See also family Opisthophthalmidae. OPISTHOPNEUMONA Starobogatov, 1970 [after 15 October] Reference: Fauna molliuskov i zoogeogra- ficheskoe raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vo- doemov zemnogo shara: 45 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Onchidiida, Rhodopida, and Soleolifera. OPISTHOTREMATA Wenz, 1923 Reference: Fossilum Catalogus, |, Pars 17: 206 Remarks: Division of the suborder Ditremata. See family list. ORIoSTOMATOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 71 Remarks: Established as а suborder contain- ing the superfamily Oriostomatoidea only. ORTHOCONCHA Fol, 1875 Reference: Archives de Zoologie Expérimen- tale et Générale, 4: 176 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Or- thoconques”; established as a family and not available as such (not based on a genus). Latinized by P. Fischer (1883 [in 1880-1887]: 422) as a subdivision of Pteropoda Theco- somata, containing the families Hyolithidae, Pterothecidae, Conulariidae, and Cavolini- idae. ORTHODONTA Morch, 1857a Reference: Fortegnelse over Gronlands Blod- ауг 88 Remarks: Established as an order including the genera Pilidium, Lepeta, Tectura, Cemo- па, and Chiton. ORTHODONTA Macdonald, 1881 [25 March] Reference: The Journal of the Linnean Soci- ety, Zoology, 15: 243-244 Remarks: Name used for two different taxa of gastropods: (1) as a suborder of the order Proboscidifera, including the rachiglossan neogastropod families (p. 243); (2) as a sub- order of the order Rostrifera including the Heteropoda and the Phoridae (p. 244). ORTHOGASTROPODA Ponder & Lindberg, 1995 [10 December] Reference: Origin and evolutionary radiation ofthe Mollusca: 145 Remarks: Established as a division of the Gastropoda including all the gastropods ex- ceptthe Eogastropoda. ORTHONEURA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 140 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 219 Remarks: Established as a class of the phy- lum Arthrocochlides, including the orders Rostrifera, Proboscidifera, and Heteropoda. Treated by lhering (1891: 243) as an order of the class Cochlidae. ORTHONEUROIDES Bouvier, 1887 Reference: Systeme nerveux, morphologie générale et classification des gastéropodes prosobranches: 460-461 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as a section ofthe “Azygobranches”, includ- ing the families Neritopsidae, ?Macluritidae, Neritidae, Hydrocaenidae, and Helicinidae. See also “Mononéphridés”. ORTHOSTROPHINA Linsley 8 Kier, 1984 [29 March] Reference: Malacologia, 25(1): 250 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamily Pelagielloidea only. ORTHURETHRA Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 562 Remarks: Established as a division of Vasop- ulmonata, containing the families Partulidae, Pupidae, ?Valloniidae, ?Cochlicopidae, and Achatinellidae. Отморе! H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] Reference: Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 121: 48 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Sys- tellommatophora. No contents given. Ovucoipe! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 18772 Remarks: Established as a suborder includ- ing the family Ovulidae only. OxYGNATHA Mörch, 1859 Reference: Malakozoologische Blátter, 6: 109 Remarks: Established as a family (see family list). Treated by Hutton (1884: 188, 204) as a “sub-section” of the “section” Holognatha containing the families Vitrinidae, Limacidae, and Zonitidae. Oxynoacea Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 12 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the Sacoglossa, containing the family Oxynoidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1989: 68) to order Oxynoi- formes [attributed to Baba, 1966], contain- ing the suborders Lobigeroidei and Oxynoo- idei. PACHYGNATHA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 48 Remarks: Established at unspecified rank above family, containing the family Antiopel- lidae. Treated by Taylor & Sohl (1962: 12) as infraorder of the suborder Arminoidea. PALAEOCAENOGASTROPODA Bandel, 1993 [De- cember] Reference: Scripta Geologica, Special issue 2:8 Remarks: Original spelling Palaeo-Caenogas- tropoda. Established as a division ofthe Cae- nogastropoda containing the superfamilies Cerithioidea, Littorinoidea, Rissooidea, Sub- ulitoidea, Murchisonioidea, Loxonematoidea, Cyclophoroidea, and Ampullarioidea. PALLIATA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648, 655 Remarks: Established as a division of the or- der Opisthobranchia, as a substitute name for Tectibranchiata, including the suborders Ctenidiobranchia and Phyllidiobranchia. PALLIOHEDYLOIDEI Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 31 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Palliohedylidae only. PALMATOPODA Mayer, 1849 Reference: Verhandlungen des Naturhisto- rischen Vereines der Preussischen Rhein- lands und Westphalens, 6: 205 Remarks: Established as an order of the class Gasteropoda, including all the gastropods other than Heteropoda and Pteropoda. PALUDINIMORPHA Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 210 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the order Architaenioglossa only. PAPILLIFERA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 532 220 BOUCHET & ROCROI Remarks: Established as a subdivision of the Polybranchiata, containing the families Proc- tonotidae, Aeolidiidae, Fionidae, Glaucidae, Dotidae, and Hermaeidae. PARACEPHALA Gravenhorst, 1845 Reference: Das Thierreich nach den Ver- wandtschaften & Übergängen in den Klassen und Ordnungen desselben dargestellt: 33 Remarks: Established as an order containing the taxa Pteropoda and Gastropoda. PARACEPHALOPHORA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 194 Remarks: Established as a class of Malaco- zoaria, contents equivalent to Gastropoda, containing the subclasses Dioica, Hermaph- rodita, and Monoica. PARAGASTROPODA Linsley & Kier, 1984 [29 March] Reference: Malacologia, 25(1): 249 Remarks: Established as a class containing the orders Orthostrophina and Hyperstrophina. Parasita P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 517, 547 Remarks: Established as a division of the Nudibranchiata containing the family Ento- conchidae only. PARATECTIBRANCHIA Salvini-Plawen, 1988 Reference: The Mollusca, volume 11: 326 Remarks: Taxon including the Bullomorpha, Anaspidea, Saccoglossa, Thecosomata, Umbraculomorpha, ?Gymnosomata, and ?Acochlidiomorpha. PARTULOINEI Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Тгиау Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as infraorder contain- ing the family Partulidae only. PATELLIONES Golikov & Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 37 Remarks: Established, at the rank of subclass, as a substitute name for Cyclobranchia, con- taining the superorders Archinacelliformii and Patelliformii. PATELLOGASTROPODA Lindberg, 1986 [February] Reference: American Malacological Bulletin, 4(1): 115 Remarks: Unranked taxon including the fami- lies Patellidae, Acmaeidae, and Lepetidae. Ranked as order by Lindberg (1988: 55). PATELLOIDEA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 139 Remarks: Established as suborder containing the families Tecturidae, Patellidae, and Lep- etidae. Spelling emended by Naef (1911: 158159) to Patellinae, used at rank above order, as equivalent to Docoglossa. Spell- ing and rank emended by Golikov & Star- obogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 37) to superorder Patelliformii, order Patelliformes, and sub- order Patelloidei. Ranked by Salvini-Plawen (in Mizzaro-Wimmer & Salvini-Plawen, 2001: 67) as order Patellida, containing the family Patellidae only. PECTINIBRANCHIA Cuvier, 1814 [December] Reference: [in Blainville] Bulletin des Scienc- es par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Pec- tinibranches”. Latinized (as a family) by Gold- fuss (1820: xliv, 644). Established as an order including the families “les Trochoïdes”, “les Buccinoides” and “les Sigarets”. See also Ctenobranchiata and Trochiones. PEDICULARIIFORMES Golikov & Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 38 Remarks: Established as an order; no contents given. Spelling and rank emended by Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1989: 73) to suborder Pedicularioidei, containing the superfamilies Pedicularioidea, Trivioidea, and Lamellario- idea. PEDONEURA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 83 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Acochlidiidae, Palliohedyl- idae, and Strubelliidae. PELAGIELLIDA Runnegar & Pojeta, 1985 Reference: The Mollusca, volume 10: 28, 50 Remarks: Established as an order of Mono- placophora containing the family Pelagiel- lidae only. Also declared new by MacKinnon (1985: 75). Spelling emended to Pelagielli- formes by Parkhaev (2001: 134-135). NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 221 PELLIBRANCHIATA Alder & Hancock, 1847 Reference: The Athenaeum, Journal of Litera- ture, Science, and the Fine Arts, (1847): 748 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genera Elysia, Placobranchus, Acteonia, Chalidis, Limapontia, and Ictis. РЕЕТАСЕА Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 6 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ceph- alaspidea, containing the genus Pelta. See also Runcinacea. PELTOCOCHLIDES Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between рр. 334-335 Remarks: Originally introduced as a vernacu- lar name. Latinized, with the same spelling, by Latreille (1825: 200). Established as a class including the orders Scutibranchia and Cyclobranchia. PENTAGANGLIONATA Haszprunar, 1985 Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologische System- atik und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1): 32 Remarks: Established as a “cohors” contain- ing the superorders Architectibranchia, Tecti- branchia, Eleutherobranchia, Gymnomor- pha, and Pulmonata. РЕКАСИОА Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for PSeudothecosomata. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 69) to superorder Per- acliformii, order Peracliformes and suborder Peracloidei. PERACLIONES Minichev & Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 38 Remarks: Established, at the rank of subclass, as a Substitute name for Dextrobranchia. PERUNELOMORPHA Fryda, 1998 Reference: 13th International Malacological Congress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 107— 108 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamily Peruneloidea only. PETROPHILA Gill, 1871 [February] Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 13 Remarks: Taxon established at a rank between “suborder” and family, containing the fami- lies Gadiniidae and Siphonariidae. PHANEROBRANCHIA lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 145 Remarks: Established as an order ofthe class Ichnopoda, containing the families Tritoni- idae, Scyllaeidae, Dendronotidae, Bornel- lidae, Heroidae, Dotidae, Aeolidiidae, Phylliroidae, Dorididae, Onchidorididae, Tri- opidae, Corambidae, Doriopsidae, Phyllidi- idae, Pleurophyllidiidae, and Pleuroleuridae. See also Tergibranchiata. PHANEROBRANCHIATA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 De- cember] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 519 Remarks: Fischer most probably took the name Phanerobranchiata from Bergh, 1880 (see family list), but he used it as a name above the family level, to contain the family Polyceridae. Spelling emended by Odhner (1926: 30) to Phanerobranchia, containing the families Notodorididae, Polyceridae, Goniodorididae, and Onchi- dorididae; ranked as suborder (in synony- my of Anadoridacea), by Franc (1968c: 858). PHANEROGAMA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Phanérogames”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 157). A “section” of the Mollusca in- cluding the cephalopods, the pteropods, and the gastropods. PHANEROPNEUMONA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 231 Remarks: Original spelling Phaneropneuma- na. Established as an order of Pneumono- branchia, containing the genera Cyclostoma and Helicina. Spelling emended by Gray (1857a: viii, 78) to Phaneropneumona, con- taining the families Cyclophoridae, Oligy- ridae, and Proserpinidae. PHARYNGONEURA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 91 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Tantulidae only. 222 BOUCHET & ROCROI PHiLINACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 6 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ceph- alaspidea, containing the family Philinidae. PHILINOGLOSSACEA Hoffmann, 1933 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs. Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 3: 192 Remarks: Established as a “Sippe”. Ranked as a suborder by Franc (1968c: 843). PHLEBENTERATA Quatrefages, 1844 Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 129, 171 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families “Enterobranches” and “Dermo- branches”, comprising essentially nudi- branchs, sacoglossans and Acteon. PHYLLAPLYSINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoluznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19-20 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Aplysiida. No contents given. PHYLLIDIOBRANCHIA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 645 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Zygobranchia, including the family Patellidae only. See also Phyllidioidei. PHYLLIDIOIDE! Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxix Remarks: Established as a suborder “Les Phyllidiens Cuv. Lam.”. Latinized [as subor- der Phyllidinae, containing the family Phyl- lidiidae only] by Menke (1828: 6). Spelling and rank emended by Ray Lankester (1883: 655) to suborder Phyllidiobranchia; by Am- itrov (1984: 38) and Golikov & Staroboga- tov (1989: 68) to superorder Phyllidiiformi, order Phyllidiiformes and suborder Phyllid- ioidei. PHYLLOBRANCHIACEA Franc, 1968 Reference: Traité de zoologie, 5(3): 845 Remarks: Established by Latreille as a fami- ly-group name (see family list). Ranked by Franc as a suborder (in the synonymy of Po- lybranchiacea) containing the families Po- lybranchiidae and Hermaeidae. PHYLLOBRANCHOPSINA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19-20 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Stiligerida. No contents given. PHYLLOVORA Gray, 1860 [October] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 268 Remarks: Established as a section of the Geo- phila, containing the families Helicidae, Arion- idae, Parmacellidae, Cryptellidae, Aneiteidae, Janellidae, Philomycidae, Veronicellidae, and Onchidiidae. PHYTOPHAGA Lamarck, 1822 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertebres, 6(2): 57, 59 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Les Phytiphages”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 266). Established as a section of the division “Trachélipodes”, con- taining the families “Colimacés”, “Lymnéens”, “Mélaniens”, “Péristomiens”, “Néritacés”, “Janthines”, “Macrostomes”, “Plicacés”, “Sca- lariens”, and “Turbinacés”. PIGOBRANCHIATA. See under Pygobranchia. PLACOBRANCHACEA Jensen, 1996 Reference: Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 351: 117 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Sacoglossa, containing the superfam- ilies Placobranchoidea and Limapontioidea. See also Placobranchidae in family list. PLANILABIATA Stoliczka, 1868 [1 October] Reference: Cretaceous fauna of Southern India. Palaeontologia Indica, Vol. 2, Parts 7-10: 330 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” (between suborder and family) of the Scutibranchiata, containing the family Neritidae only. PLANKTOTROPHICA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 De- cember] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade containing the Caenogas- tropoda and the Chalazaeata. PLANORBOINEI H. Nordsieck, 1993 [31 January] Reference: Archiv fur Molluskenkunde, 121: 48 Remarks: Established as infraorder of the sub- order Branchiopulmonata. No contents given. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 223 PLANSPIRALIA Naef, 1911 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 156-159 Remarks: Established as a division о the Gas- tropoda containing the order Belleromorpha only. PLATYCERATINA Bandel, 1992 Reference: Paláontologische Zeitschrift, 66(3— 4): 238 Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- class Neritomorpha. No contents given. PLATYCOCHLIDES Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 143 Remarks: Established as a “phylum” of the Mollusca, containing the classes Ichnopoda, Pteropoda, and Cephalopoda. See also Platy- malakia. PLATYHEDYLOIDEA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 108 Remarks: Established as an order containing the family Platyhedylidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Ev. Marcus (1982: 26) to suborder Platyhedylacea. PLATYMALAKIA Ihering, 1877 Reference: Vergleichende Anatomie des Nervensystemes und Phylogenie der Mol- lusken: 31 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Platycochlides. Ihering (1891: 240, 243) ranked Platymalakia as one of two “phylum” of the Mollusca, containing the classes Ich- nopoda and Pteropoda [but not the Cepha- lopoda, earlier included in Platycochlides]. PLATYPODA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: 64 Remarks: Established as a division of the or- der Rostrifera, containing the Podophthal- ma, Edriophthalma, and Opisophthalma. PLATYPODA P. Fischer, 1883 Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de palé- ontologie conchyliologique, (5): 445; (6): 582 Remarks: Established as a subdivision of the class Gastropoda containing the order Proso- branchiata. PLEUREMBOLICA F. Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 191, 195 Remarks: Taxon containing the suborders Troschelina, Cassina, and Ficina of the Neomesogastropoda + the order Neogas- tropoda. PLEUROANTHOBRANCHIA Grande, Templado, Cervera 8 Zardoya, 2004 Reference: Molecular Phylogenetics and Evo- lution, 33: 384-385 Remarks: Clade of Nudipleura defined by the presence of blood gland, calcareous spicules in the integument and a caecum directly opened into the stomach, containing the Pleurobranchoidea and Anthobranchia. PLEUROBRANCHIA Deshayes, 1832 Reference: Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des vers, 2: table between pp. 552- 593 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Les Pleurobranches”. Latinized by Herrmanns- en (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 293). Established as а suborder containing the genera Umbrel- la, Siphonaria, Pleurobranchus and Pleuro- branchaea. Spelling and rank emended by Gray (1840b: 152) to order Pleurobranchia- ta, containing the families Bullidae, Aplysi- idae, Umbrellidae, Pleurobranchidae, and Pterotracheidae; by Pelseneer (1906: 173) to “tribe” Pleurobranchomorpha; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 67) to order Pleuro- branchiformes and suborder Pleurobranchio- idei. PLEUROCOELA Thiele, 1926 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 105 Remarks: Established as an order of Opistho- branchia, containing the suborders Ceph- alaspidea, Pteropoda Thecosomata, Anaspi- dea, and Pteropoda Gymnosomata. PLEUROMMATOPHOREN Simroth, 1889 Reference: Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopol- dinish-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, 54(1): 85 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Taxon com- prising all the land pulmonates exclusive of Athoracophoridae. PLEURONEURÉS Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 721, 724 Remarks: Vernacular name only. Established as an order of “Gastéropodes Astrepsineurés”, defined by disposition of nervous system, but contents not explicit. 224 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI PLEUROPHTHALMA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 586 Remarks: Division of the Toxoglossa contain- ing the families Conidae and Cancellariidae. PLEUROPROCTA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 50, 52 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” [= suborder] of the suborder Eolidacea, containing the fam- ily Coryphellidae only. See also Pleuroprocta in family list. PLEUROTOMARIINA Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 263 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the Ar- chaeogastropoda, containing the superfami- lies Pleurotomarioidea, ?Trochonematoidea, and Fissurelloidea. Spelling and rank emend- ed by Pchelintsev (1963: 39) to order Pleuro- tomariata; by Golikov & Starobogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to subclass Pleurotomari- iones [in synonymy of Scutibranchia] and or- der Pleurotomariiformes. PLOCAMOBRANCHIA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part тм. 5 Remarks: Тахоп comprising the families Са- lyptraeidae, Capulidae, and Vanikoroidae. PNEUMATODOCHA Kólliker, 1847 Reference: Giornale dell’Imperiale Reale Istituto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Ат, 16: 248 Remarks: Taxon of “Limaces Gasteropoda” [= the Gastropoda without the Pteropoda and Heteropoda], containing the taxa with respi- ratory organs, as opposed to Apneusta, with- out them. PNEUMOBRANCHIA Lamarck, 1819 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertebres, 6(1): 298 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Pneu- mobranches”. Latinized by T. Brown (1844? [in 1837-1844]: 54, as Pneumobranchiae). A section of the “Gastéropodes” containing the family “Limaciens”. Spelling and rank emend- ed by Gray (1840c: 153) to order Pneumo- branchiata [containing the family Arionidae only]. See also Pneumonobranchia. PNEUMODERMATIDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Gymnosomata. Spell- ing emended by Starobogatov & Naumov (1987: 149) to Pneumodermatiformes. PNEUMONEATA Hartmann, 1821 Reference: System der Erd- & Sússwasser Gasteropoden Europas: 32-33 Remarks: Original spelling “Pneumoneen” (vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann (1844: table). Established as an order of the class Gastropoda, containing all the pulmonates and land operculates. PNEUMONOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 230 Remarks: Established as a subclass of Gas- teropodophora, containing the orders Ade- lopneumona and Phaneropneumona. Spelling and rank emended by Gray (1840a: 101) to order Pneumonobranchiata, contain- ing the families Arionidae, Helicidae, Auri- culidae, Lymnaeidae, and Cyclostomatidae. See also under Pneumobranchia. PNEUMONOCHLAMYDA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the or- der Azygobranchia, including the families Cyclostomatidae, Helicinidae, and Aciculidae. PNEUMONOPHORA Macdonald, 1880 [3 September] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 163 Remarks: Established as an order including the suborder Pulmonata only. PNEUMONOPOMA L. Pfeiffer, 1852 Reference: Monographia pneumonopomorum viventium: 1 | Remarks: Substitute name for Pneumopoma, ranked as order containing all land operculates. PNEUMOPOMA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Pneu- mopomes”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 182). Established as an order, containing the families “Hélicinides”, and “Turbicines”. See also Pneumonopoma. PODOPHTHALMA Gray, 1840 Reference: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 151 Remarks: Established as a division of the order Phytophaga, containing the families NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 225 Turbinidae, Trochidae, Stomatellidae, Hali- otidae, Fissurellidae, Neritidae, Ampullari- idae, Janthinidae, and Atlantidae. POLYBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Phylomatique de Paris, (1814): 177 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Po- lybranches”. Latinized as a family (see fam- ily list). Established as an order containing the families “Tétracères” and “Dicères”. Spelling and rank emended by Franc (1968c: 845) to suborder Polybranchiacea, contain- ing the families Polybranchiidae (= Caliphyl- lidae) and Hermaeidae. Pomastoma Férussac, 1822 [13 April] Reference: Tableaux systématiques des ani- maux mollusques: xxxiv Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “les Pomastomes”. Latinized [as Pomastomae] by Menke (1828: 22) and [as Pomatostoma] by Menke (1830: 40). Established as subor- der containing the families “Turbines” and “Trochoïdes”. POMATOBRANCHIATA Schweigger, 1820 Reference: Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere: 744 Remarks: Substitute name for “Les Tecti- branches”. Division of the order Gasteropo- da, containing the genera Akera, Notarchus, Aplysia, Pleurobranchus, and Pleurobran- chaea. Spelling and rank emended by Bur- meister (1837: 498) to family Pomatobran- chia (not available as such: not based on a genus). PORODORIDACEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: Arkiv fór Zoologi, 20(13): 254 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Dori- dacea, “comprising those families that Bergh united in his ‘Dorididae porostomata”. Also declared by Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 872) a new suborder, containing the families Phyl- lidiidae and Dendrodorididae. See also Po- rodoridacea in family list. Porostomata Bergh, 1876 [4 May] Reference: Malacologische Untersuchungen. [in Semper] Reisen im Archipel der Philip- pinen, Theil 2, Wissenschaftliche Resultate, Bd. 2, Theil 1, Heft 10: title Remarks: Established at unspecified rank un- der Nudibranchiata holohepatica, containing the families Doriopsidae and Phyllidiadae. See also family list. PRIONOGLOSSA G. O. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 214 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Omalo- gyridae only. ProBoscipeA Troschel, 1847 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 13(2): 383 Remarks: Used in a heading only. Formally diagnosed in Troschel (1848: 548), there containing the families Volutacea, Canalifera, Muricea, Cassidea, and Buccinea. PROBOSCIDIFERA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 125 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cteno- branchiata, containing families of Neogas- tropoda, some Neotaenioglossa, and some Heterostropha. Ranked by Ihering (1876: 142) as an order, and declared nov. PROCAENOGASTROPODA Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 86: 145 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Solenisciformes and Perunelo- morpha. PRocYcLOPHORIDA Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 86: 178 Remarks: Established as an order containing the superfamilies Anthracopupoidea and Pa- laeocyclophoroidea. PRODIOTOCARDIA A. Meyer, 1913 [20 September] Reference: Biologisches Centralblatt, 33: 571 Remarks: Hypothetical ancestor of the Dioto- cardia. PROGASTROPODA A. Meyer, 1913 [20 September] Reference: Biologisches Centralblatt, 33: 571, 573 Remarks: Hypothetical ancestral gastropods. PROMONOTOCARDIA A. Meyer, 1913 [20 September] Reference: Biologisches Centralblatt, 33: 571 Remarks: Hypothetical ancestor of the Monoto- cardia. PROPRIONEURA Rankin, 1979 [25 Мау] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum. Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 87 226 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Hedylopsidae and Pseudune- lidae. PRORHIPIDOGLOSSA Simroth, 1906 Reference: Dr Н.С. Bronns Klassen und Ord- nungen des Tier-Reichs, Bd. 3, Abt. 2, Buch 1: 838, 1052 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Belle- rophontidae only. PROSOBRANCHIA Milne-Edwards, 1846 [2 Sep- tember] Reference: Société Philomatique de Paris, Ex- trait des Procès-Verbaux des Séances, (1846): 116 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Prosobranches”. Also published in Milne- Edwards (1846b: 296). Often credited to a later paper by Milne-Edwards (1848: 109, 112). Established as one of four orders (with Pulmonata, Heteropoda, and Opisthobran- chia) of the class Gastropoda; no contents given. See also Eugastropoda. PROSOPHTHALMA H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 [March] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 2 019 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Assimineidae only. PROTEOBRANCHIATA Dall, 1870 Reference: The American Naturalist, 4: 561 Remarks: Original spelling Proteo-branchi- ata. Established as a suborder of the or- der Docoglossa containing the families Acmaeidae and Patellidae. Dall (1871: 49, 51) expanded his views on the classifica- tion of the Docoglossa and included only the family Acmaeidae in the Proteobran- chiata. PROTOCOCHLIDES lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 144 Remarks: Established as an order of the class Ichnopoda, containing the families Rhodop- idae, Tethyidae, and Melibidae. See also Tergibranchiata. PROTOGASTROPODA Shimer & Shrock, 1944 Reference: Index fossils of North America: 366, 437 Remarks: Established as a subclass of the class Gastropoda, containing the orders Cy- nostraca and Cochliostraca. PRoTOPODA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1:64, 126 Remarks: Division of the suborder Rostrifera containing the family Vermetidae only. PROTOSTREPTONEURA Remarks: Wenz (1938: 62) stated that B. B. Woodward had proposed Protostreptoneu- ra as a basal group of ancestral gastropods containing Subulites, Stenotheca, and Platyceras. We have not found this name in Woodward's work, and Wenz himself reject- ed this concept of Protostreptoneura. PROTRIAULA lhering, 1892 Reference: Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopol- dinish-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher, 58(5): 399 Remarks: Established at the rank of order, as a substitute name for Triaula. PROTURETHRA lhering, 1929 Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv fúr Mol- luskenkunde, 2(2): 156, 194 Remarks: Division of Nephropneusta, contain- ing the families Onchidiidae, Vaginulidae, Rathouisiidae, Janellidae, and Philomycidae. PSELAPHOCEPHALA Keferstein, 1862 Reference: Dr H. С. Bronn’s Klassen und Ord- nungen der Weichthiere, Bd. 3(2): 522, 567 Remarks: Established at the rank of class as a substitute name for Gastropoda. PSEUDOBRANCHIA Gray, 1856 [13 August] Reference: Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 24: 101 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Scutibranchia, containing the family Proserpinidae only. PSEUDOBRANCHIATA Hartmann, 1840 Reference: Erd- und Sússwasser-Gastero- poden: (unnumbered table) Remarks: Division of the Gastropoda contain- ing the genera Choristoma, Pomatias, and Cyclostoma. PSEUDOEUCTENIDIACEA Tardy, 1970 Reference: Annales des Sciences naturelles, Zoologie et Biologie animale, ser. 12, 12(3): 365 Remarks: Established as a superfamily (see family list). Ranked by Baranetz 8 Minichev (1995: 298) as an order in the synonymy of Doridoxida. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 227 Pseupouivoipeı Kantor, 1991 [November] Reference: Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 49 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Neogastropoda, containing the family Pseudolividae only. PseuDoPHALLIA Mörch, 1865 [5 October] Reference: Journal de Conchyliologie, 13: 399 Remarks: Established as a “class” of the “se- ries” Diotocardia, as a substitute name for Aspidobranchia, containing the divisions Rhipidoglossata and Heteroglossata. PSEUDOPNEUMONA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: viii, 86 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Lit- torinidae, Lacunidae, and Truncatellidae. PSEUDOTHECOSOMATA Meisenheimer, 1905 [22 January] Reference: Deutsche Tiefsee Expedition, 9(1): 4,174 Remarks: Taxon established at unspecified rank above family, containing the families Cymbuliidae and Desmopteridae. See also Peraclida. PTENOBRANCHIATA. See Ctenobranchiata. PTENOGLOSSA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 129 Remarks: Division of the Proboscidifera, con- taining the families Cassidae, Scalariidae, and Actaeonidae. Established at unspecified rank above family, and subsequently gener- ally treated as suborder. PTERABRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 235 Remarks: Established as an order of the Sto- matopterophora, containing the genera Limacina, Cleodora, Cymbula, and ?Clio and Pneumoderma. PTEROCEPHALA N. Wagner, 1885 Reference: Die Wirbellosen des Weissen Meeres, 1: 118, 120 Remarks: Established as an order of the Pteropoda containing the genera Creseis, Hyalea, and Cavolinia. PTERODIBRANCHIA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 177 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Ptérod- ibranches”, alternative spelling for “Ptéro- branches”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]: 347). Established as an or- der, containing Pteropoda less the genus Hyalaea and “perhaps” Pneumoderma. PTEROPODA Cuvier, 1804 Reference: Annales du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, 4: 232 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “ptérop- odes”. Latinized by Blainville (1825: 493) at the rank of family (see family list). Established as an order including the genera “Clio”, “Pneu- mo-derme”, and “Hyale”. See also Sto- matopterophora. PTEROTA Boas, 1886 Reference: Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrift- er, ser. 6, Naturvidenskabelig og Mathema- tisk Afdeling, 4(1): 14 [Danish text], 179 [French text] Remarks: Established at the rank of suborder as a substitute name for Gymnosomata. PTEROTRACHEACEA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 654 Remarks: Established as a suborder including the genera Pterotrachea and Firuloides (sic). PTERYGIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: table between pp. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling “Ptérygiens” (ver- nacular). Latinized by Latreille (1825: 157). Established as a division of the “Mollusques Phanérogames” containing the classes Cephalopoda and Pteropoda. PTERYGIA P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 544 Remarks: Established as a division of the Pel- libranchiata containing the family Elysiidae only. PULMOBRANCHIATA Blainville, 1814 [November] Reference: Bulletin des Sciences par la So- ciété Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Pul- mo-branches”. Latinized by Goldfuss (1820) as a family (see family list). Spelling and rank emended by Blainville (1824: 242) to order Pulmobranchiata, containing the families “Limnacea”, “Auriculacea”, and “Limacinea”. See also Pulmonata. 228 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI PuLMONATA Cuvier, 1814 [December] Reference: [т Blainville] Bulletin des Scienc- es par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “pul- monés”. Established as an order, treated as a substitute name for “Pulmobranches” [= Pulmobranchiata]. Latinized as Pul- monifera, at the rank of class, by Fleming (1822: 448); as Pulmonea by Latreille (1825: 178). See also Heliciones and Limaciones. PuriLLINA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 56 Remarks: Established as a suborder, contain- ing the superfamilies Cerionoidea, Achatinel- loidea, Cionelloidea, Pupilloidea, and Sagdoidea. Spelling and rank emended by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to suborder Pupil- loidei (in synonymy of Orthurethra); by Schi- leyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]: 6) to infraorder Pupilloinei. PURPURINOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 26 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Cerithiiformes, including the family Purpurinidae only. PYCNONEPHRIDIA К. Perrier, 1889 Reference: Recherches sur l'anatomie et l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Proso- branches: 281 Remarks: Original spelling “Pycnonéphridiens” (vernacular); spelled “Pycnonéphridés” by E. Perrier (1897: 2098). Latinized by Ponder & Waren (1988: 314). Established as a divi- sion of Stenoglossa, containing Turbinella, Fusus, Mitra, Buccinum, Murex, and Purpu- ra (contents in R. Perrier, 1893: 605). PYGOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 234 Remarks: Established as an order, treated as a substitute name for Cephalophora cyclo- branchia, containing the genus Doris. Ranked as a suborder by Gray (1857a: 206). Spelling emended by Misuri (1917: 9) to Pigobranchiata, treated as a substitute name for the Holohepatica of Bergh. PYRAMIDELLIMORPHA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 214 Remarks: Established as a superorder includ- ing the orders Heterostropha, Ptenoglossa, and Homoeostropha. Spelling and rank emended by Ros (1975: 347) to order Pyra- midellacea; by Minichev & Starobogatov (1979a: 298) to superorder Pyramidelloida and order Pyramidellida; by Minichev & Star- obogatov (in Amitrov, 1984: 38) to subclass Pyramidelliones. PYRENOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 73 Remarks: Established as suborder of the or- der Mitriformes, containing the superfamilies Beringioidea and Pyrenoidea. RacuicLossa Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 127 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Volutidae. When he established the Stenoglossa (= Tox- oglossa + Rachiglossa), Bouvier (1887: 472) used Rachiglossa for a taxon containing the families Harpidae, Marginellidae, Volutidae, Mitridae, Olividae, Fasciolariidae, Turbinel- lidae, Buccinidae, Nassidae, Columbellidae, Muricidae, Purpuridae, and Coralliophilidae. RarHıpocLossa Macdonald, 1880 [3 Septem- ber] Reference: Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 165, 242 Remarks: Established as an order of Gaster- opoda Monoecia, containing the suborders Dicranobranchia, Schismatobranchia, Scut- ibranchia, and Pseudobranchia. REMIBRANCHIATA Quatrefages, 1844. See fami- ly list. REPTANTIA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648 Remarks: Established as a division of the or- der Azygobranchia, including the suborders Holochlamyda, Pneumonochlamyda, and Siphonochlamyda. RETIFERA Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 288 Remarks: Taxon established by Blainville for a family (see family list). Ranked by Moller (1832: 132) as suborder containing the fam- ily Patellidae, itself containing the genera Patella and Trimusculus. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 229 Retusacea Т. Е. Thompson, 1976 Reference: Biology of opisthobranch molluscs, 117, Remarks: Established as a suborder of Bullo- morpha containing the family Retusidae only. RHacopopa Hennig, 1980 Reference: Taschenbuch der speziellen Zoo- logie, ed. 4. Wirbellose I: 320 Remarks: Clade containing the Cephalopoda and Gastropoda. RHINIOGLOSSA С. О. Sars, 1878 Reference: Mollusca regionis arcticae Norve- giae: 448 Remarks: Taxon containing the genus * Triforis” [in the sense of Marshallora] only. See also Triphoroidei. RHINOPHORALIA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 Decem- ber] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Clade containing Pyramidelloidea and Euthyneura. RHIPIDOGLOssA Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 953 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Neritidae, Trochidae, Hali- otidae, and Fissurellidae. Riphidoglossa and Raphidoglossa [both Gray (1856: 100-101)] are incorrect subsequent spellings (but Raphidoglossa Macdonald, 1880 is a differ- ent name). RHopoPADAE Poche, 1911 Reference: Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 77(1), Suppl.: 105 Remarks: Established as a “subsubphylum” containing the class Rhodopoidea, itself con- taining the family Rhodopidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Minichev (1971: 10) to order Rhodopida; by Golikov & Staro- bogatov (1989: 69) to Rhodopiformes [attrib- uted to Minichev & Slavoshevskaja (1971)]. RHYTIDOINEI Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as infraorder of Limac- iformes containing the superfamily Rhyti- doidea only. RincicuLiDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 [after 14 February] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 298 Remarks: Established as order of the super- order Pyramidelloida, containing the family Ringiculidae only. RissoELLINA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1968 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 3: 7 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Discopoda, containing the superfami- lies Skeneopsoidea and Rissoelloidea. Rıssooipeı Slavoshevskaja, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 17 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the superfamilies Rissooidea, Rissoi- noidea, and Truncatelloidea. ROSTRIFERA Gray, 1853 [February] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 130 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cteno- branchia containing the divisions Gymnoglo- ssa [for Cancellariidae], Toxoglossa [for Conidae], Dactyloglossa [for Amphiperatidae], and Taenioglossa [for Cypraeidae, Phoridae, Ampullariidae, Viviparidae, Rissoellidae, Cy- clophoridae, Capulidae, and many others]. ROSTRIFERA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 140 Remarks: Established as an order of Ortho- neura containing the suborders Rhipidoglo- ssa [for Neritacea etc.], Ptenoglossa [for Janthinidae etc.], and Taenioglossa [for Ampullariacea etc.]. RUNCINIDEA Colosi, 1915 [after 25 April] Reference: Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, Classe di Scienze Fisiche, Mathematiche e Naturali, ser. 2, 56(6): 33-34 Remarks: Established as a “section” [above family level] of Tectibranchia containing the family Runcinidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Burn (1963: 9) to suborder Runc- inacea, as a substitute name for Peltacea; ranked by Odhner (in Franc, 1968c: 841) as order; spelling emended by Golikov & Staro- bogatov (1989: 68) to order Runciniformes. SACCOBRANCHIA Leach, 1847 [October] Reference: [in Gray, ed.] Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History, 20: 268 Remarks: Division of Gastropoda containing the families Limacidae, Helicidae, Carychiidae, Lymnaeidae, and Ancylidae. 230 BOUCHET & ROCROI SacocLossa lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 146 Remarks: Established as an order of Ichnop- oda, containing the families Limapontiidae, Elysiidae, Phyllobranchidae, Plakobran- chidae, Hermaeidae, and Lophocercidae. Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 37) to Sacoglossida. See also Ascoglossa. Jens- en (1992: 541) has reviewed the usages of Sacoglossa and Ascoglossa, and advocat- ed usage о the former. Sacpoine!l Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as infraorder of Limaci- formes containing the superfamily Sag- doidea only. ScAPHANDRACEA Odhner, 1939 [26 August] Reference: Det Kongelige Norske Videnskab- ers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 6 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ceph- alaspidea containing the families Scaphan- dridae and Akeridae. Spelling emended by Starobogatov (1989: 74) to Scaphandroidei (declared new). SCHISMATOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 233 Remarks: Established as an order of Gas- tropoda Cryptobranchia containing the ge- nus Haliotis only. See also family list. SCHISTOPELMATA Thiele, 1921 [12 July] Reference: Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 53(3): 144 Remarks: Taxon containing the family Assimi- neidae only. Scuizopopa P. Fischer, 1883 [20 December] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (6): 597 Remarks: Subdivision ofthe Rachiglossa con- taining the family Olividae only. SCLERODERMATA P. Fischer, 1883 [21 Febru- ary] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Pteropo- da containing the family Eurybiidae only. SCUTIBRANCHIA Cuvier, 1817 Reference: Le règne animal ..., 2: 388, 445 Remarks: Original spelling “les Scutibranch- es” (vernacular). Latinized [as Scutibranchi- ata Cuvier 1812] by Herrmannsen (1847 [in 1846-1852]). Established as an order includ- ing the genera Haliotis, Capulus, Crepidula, Fissurella, etc. Rank emended by Minichev & Starobogatov (1979a: 299) to subclass Scutibranchia. SEGUENZIINA Haszprunar, 1986 Reference: 9" International Malacological Congress, Abstracts: 34 Remarks: Original spelling Seguenzinina; no contents given. Spelling and rank emended by Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar (1987: 762) to suborder Seguenziina; by Goryachev (1987a: 22) to order Seguenziiformes (de- clared new). SELENIMORPHA Bandel & Fryda, 1996 Reference: Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Palaontologie, Monatshefte, (1996[6]): 331 Remarks: Division of Vetigastropoda defined as “archaeogastropods with a slit and sele- nizone, contrasting with archaeogastropods without that feature”. SEMIPHYLLIDIENS. See Semiphyllididae (family list) and Hemiphyllidinae (present list). SEMIPROBOSCIDIFERA Bouvier, 1887 Reference: Systeme nerveux, morphologie générale et classification des gastéropodes prosobranches: 468 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Semi- Proboscidifères”. Latinized by Ponder & Waren (1988: 314). Taxon containing the families Naticidae, Lamellariidae, ?Janthin- idae, and Cypraeidae. SERIBRANCHIA Latreille, 1824 [November] Reference: Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 327, table between рр. 334-335 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Зего- branches”. Latinized by Latreille (1825: 174). Established as a family (see family list). Ranked by Deshayes (1832 [т 1830-1832]: 553) as a suborder containing the family “Phyllidiens”. SIGMURETHRA Pilsbry, 1900 [10 November] Reference: Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 563 Remarks: Established as a division of Vasop- ulmonata containing the subdivisions Hol- opoda, Agnathomorpha, Agnatha, and Aulacopoda. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 231 SILICODERMATAE Labbé, 1933 [after 28 Novem- ber] Reference: Bulletin de la Societe Zoologique de France, 58: 365 Remarks: Established as an order containing the family Oncidiidae. SIMROTHINA Bandel & Riedel, 1994 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Ab- handlungen, ser. E, 13: 345 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Neomesogastropoda containing the super- families Lamellarioidea, Cypraeoidea, and Naticoidea. SINISTROBRANCHIA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 300 Remarks: Established as a subclass contain- ing the orders Architectonicida, Epitoniida, and Melanellida. Sinuata Koken, 1896 Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 162 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Proso- branchia containing the families Raphisto- matidae, Euomphalidae, Pleurotomariidae, Haliotidae, Fissurellidae, Bellerophontidae, and Euomphalopteridae. Sinuitopsipa Starobogatov, 1970 Reference: Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1970(3): 14 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Cyclocyrtonellidae, Cyrtolitidae, and Bucanellidae. Spelling and rank emend- ed by Salvini-Plawen (1980: 255) to subor- der Sinuitopsina. Sinuopeoipe! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 197.71 Remarks: Established as а suborder of Pleu- rotomariiformes containing the families Sin- uopeidae and ?Ophiletidae. SIPHONARIACEA Van Mol, 1967 Reference: Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 37(5): 11 Remarks: Established as suborder of Basom- matophora containing the families Trimus- culidae and Siphonariidae. Spelling and rank emended by Minichev & Starobogatov (1975: 10) to order Siphonariida; by Golikov & Star- obogatov (1989: 67) to subclass Siphonari- iones, зирегогаег Siphonariiformii and order Siphonariiformes; by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to suborder Siphonarioidei. SIPHONATA Macgillivray, 1843 Reference: A history of the molluscous animals: 61, 162 Remarks: Section of the order Pectinibranchia- ta containing the families Buccinidae, Fusidae and Cypraeidae. SIPHONOBRANCHIATA Dumeril, 1806 Reference: Zoologie analytique: 160 Remarks: Established as family “Siphonobranch- es” (vernacular). Ranked by Blainville (1824: 195) as order Siphonobranchiata, containing the families Siphonostomata, Entomostoma- ta, and Angyostomata. See also family list. SIPHONOCHLAMYDA Ray Lankester, 1883 Reference: Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 648 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Azygobranchia, including the families of Toxoglossa, Rachiglossa and part of the Taenioglossa. SIPHONOSTOMATA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 185, table between pp. 214-215 Remarks: See family list. SKELETOBRANCHIA Haszprunar, 1988 [14 De- cember] Reference: Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 430 Remarks: Taxon of gastropods containing Neomphaloidea, Vetigastropoda, and Pec- tinibranchia. SMEAGOLIDA Climo, 1980 [10 December] Reference: New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 129819 Remarks: Established as an order of the sub- class Gymnomorpha, containing only the family Smeagolidae, itself containing only the species Smeagol manneringi. Spelling and rank emended by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to infraorder Smeagoloinei. SOLEIFERAE lhering, 1929 Reference: Abhandlungen des Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 2(2): 161, 194 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank above family, established as a substitute name for Monotremata, and containing the families Janellidae and Philomycidae. SOLENISCIFORMES Bandel, 2002 [October] Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universität Hamburg, 86: 145 232 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! Remarks: Established as an order of Ргосае- nogastropoda, containing the superfamily Soleniscoidea only. SOLENOSTOMATA Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 296 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, contain- ing the families Conidae, Cypraeidae, Ovul- idae, Volutidae, Marginellidae, Olividae, Tornatellidae, Bellerophon, Buccinidae, Mu- ricidae, Cerithiidae, and Strombidae. SOLEOLIFERA Thiele, 1926 [20 February] Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, 5(2): 138 Remarks: Taxon including the families Rathou- isiidae and Veronicellidae. Established as “Sippe” [= superfamily], and not available as a family-group name (see family list). See also Gymnomorpha. SoLIDIPEDIA Dall, 1921 [24 February] Reference: Bulletin of the United States Na- tional Museum, 112: 85 Remarks: Taxon established at a rank below “superfamily” Rhachiglossa and containing the families Marginellidae, Volutidae, Mi- tridae, Fasciolariidae, Chrysodomidae, Buc- cinidae, Colubrariidae, Alectrionidae, Columbellidae, Muricidae, and Coralliophil- idae. SORBEOCONCHA Ponder & Lindberg, 1997 Reference: Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 119(2): 225 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, compris- ing “all those taxa sharing a more recent common ancestor with Conus (and Tripho- ra and Tonna) than with Cyclophorus and Ampullaria”, i.e. the Cerithioidea, Campa- niloidea, Ptenoglossa, and the Neogas- tropoda. SPARTAEBRANCHIA Leach, 1852 Reference: [in Gray, ed.] A synopsis of the Mollusca of Great Britain: 203 Remarks: Established as an order containing the genera Valvata, Paludina, and Bithynia. SPIRALIA Bellermann, 1816 Reference: Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin fúr die neuesten Entdeckungen in der gesammten Natur- kunde, 7(2): 92, 119 Remarks: Established as an order of the “class” Cochleae, containing the genera Buccinum, Strombus, Murex, Trochus, Turbo, Helix, and Nerita. SPIRICONCHA P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422 Remarks: Division of the suborder Testacea of the order Thecosomata, containing the family Limacinidae only. SpPIRIVALVIA Cuvier, 1800 Reference: Leçons d'anatomie comparée, 1: table 5 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Spiri- valves”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1848 [in 1846-1852]: 491). Established as a division of the gastropods, to include all the genera with a spirally coiled shell. SPIRONOTIA Rafinesque, 1815 Reference: Analyse de la nature: 143 Remarks: Established as an order containing the suborders Adelobranchia and Siphobranchia. STEGANOBRANCHIA lhering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbúcher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 146 Remarks: Established as an order, partly equivalent to Tectibranchia, containing the families Runcinidae, Siphonariidae, Pleuro- branchidae, Aplysiidae, Philinidae, Bullidae, Cylichnidae, Aplustridae, and Actaeonidae. See also Stegobranchia. STEGOBRANCHIA Risso, 1826 Reference: Histoire naturelle des principales productions de ГЕигоре méridionale, 4: 40 Remarks: Established as an order, equivalent to “Inférobranches”, including the genus Pleu- robranchus only. Risso may have borrowed the name from Leach’s unpublished MS, later edited by Gray (1847a: 268), where Stego- branchia includes the families Pleurobran- chidae, Aplysiidae, Marseniidae, and Bullidae. STEGOGNATHA Tryon, 1884 Reference: Structural and systematic conchol- ogy, 3:19 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank, estab- lished as a division of the Holognatha with a jaw as in Punctum and Bulimulus. STENOGLOSSA Bouvier, 1887 Reference: Système nerveux, morphologie générale et classification des gastéropodes prosobranches: 471 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Sténo- glosses”. Latinised by Franc (1968a: 304). Taxon containing the Toxoglossa and the Rachiglossa. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 255 STILIFEROIDEI Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Melanel- Шогтез containing the families Stiliferidae, Asterophilidae, Paedophoropodidae, Roseni- idae, and Entoconchidae. STILIGERIDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1979 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 19 Remarks: Established as an order containing the suborders Caliphyllina, Phyllobranchop- sina, Stiligerina, and Hermaeinina. Also ranked as suborder Stiligerina, same refer- ence. STOMATOPTEROPHORA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 235 Remarks: Established at the rank of class, as a substitute name for Pteropoda, containing the orders Pterabranchia and Dactyliobranchia. STREPSINEURA Lacaze-Duthiers, 1888 Reference: Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 722, 724 Remarks: Original spelling “Strepsineurés” (vernacular). Latinized by Ponder & Warén (1988: 290). Established as a subclass of gastropods including the “Aponotoneurés” and “Epipodoneurés”. STREPTOBRANCHIA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part IX, 122 Remarks: Taxon of unspecified rank contain- ing the family Valvatidae only. STREPTODONTA Dall, 1889 Reference: Bulletin of the United States Na- tional Museum, 37: 122 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the “superfamilies” Ptenoglossa and Tae- nioglossa. Streptodontina [Ponder & Warén (1988: 304)] is an incorrect subsequent spell- ing. STREPTONEURA Spengel, 1881 Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 372 Remarks: Established as an order of Gas- tropoda containing the suborders Zygobran- chia and Azygobranchia, and equivalent in rank to Euthyneura. STRUBELLIOIDEI Starobogatov, 1983 [after 22 February] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 32 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Aco- chlidiiformes, containing the superfamilies Strubellioidea (itself including Strubellidae only) and Pseuduneloidea (itself including Pseudunelidae only). STYLOGASTROPODA Fryda & Bandel, 1997 Reference: Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 80: 18,80 Remarks: Established as an order of Archaeo- gastropoda defined by “slender high-spired shells of Loxonema- or Palaeozygopleura- type associated with a protoconch of Ar- chaeogastropoda-type”, and containing the superfamily Loxonematoidea only. STYLOMMATOPHORA Schmidt, 1855 Reference: Abhandlungen des Naturwissen- schaftlichen Vereines fúr Sachsen und Thúringen in Halle, 1: 7 Remarks: Established as a division of “Gas- tropoda inoperculata” defined by “oculos in apice tentaculorum ferentia” [eyes at tip of tentacles], including the genera Daudebardia, Testacella, Glandina, Cylindrella, Arion, Limax, Cryptella, Vitrina, Zonites, Helix, Buli- mus, Sira, Cionella, Azeca, Pupa, Vertigo, Balea, Clausilia, and Succinea. Spelling emended by Anderson (1992: 37) to Stylom- matophorida. See also Nephropneusta, Va- sopulmonata, Eupulmonata, and Limaciformii. SuBAPLYSIACEA Blainville, 1825. See family list. SUBNUDA Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 13 Remarks: A division of the suborder Geophila containing the families Cryptellidae, Parma- cellidae, Limacidae, and Arionidae. SUBTESTACEA P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Thecosomata, containing the family Cymbuliidae only. SUBULITACEA Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [before 20 March] Reference: The Geology of Minnesota, vol. 3(2), Paleontology: 1069 234 BOUCHET & КОСКО! Remarks: Established as а suborder of Pec- tinibranchia, containing the families Subu- litidae, Loxonematidae, Eulimidae, and Pseudomelaniidae. SuccineoipeA Butot & Каша, 1967 [31 Octo- ber] Reference: Beaufortia, 14: 163 Remarks: Established as an order, and as a substitute name for Heterurethra and Elas- mognatha. Spelling and rank emended by Minichev & Slavoshevskaya (1971: 360) to Succineida; by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989) to Succineiformes; by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to infraorder Succineoinei. SucToriae Bergh, 1892. See family list. SUPEROBRANCHIATA Misuri, 1917 [20 February] Reference: Archivio Zoologico Italiano, 9: 9 Remarks: Taxon of opisthobranchs containing the families Rhodopidae, Tethydidae, Trito- niidae, Scyllaeidae, Dendronotidae, Dotidae, and Aeolidiidae. Sympopa Gistel, 1848 Reference: Naturgeschichte des Thierreichs für hohere Schulen bearbeitet: 166 Remarks: Established as an order including the “families” Crepipoda [= Polyplacophoral], Gasteropoda, Pelecypoda and Apoda [= As- cidiacea]. SYNcEPHALA Fitzinger, 1833 Reference: Beiträge zur Landeskunde Oes- terreich’s unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 88 Remarks: Established as an order ofthe class Mollusca, containing the “tribe” Gasteropo- da only. SYRINGOBRANCHIA Gravenhorst, 1845. See fam- ily list. SYSTELLOMMATOPHORA Pilsbry, 1948 [19 March] Reference: Land Mollusca of North America (north of Mexico), 11(2): 1062 Remarks: Established as an order, containing the family Veronicellidae. TAENIOGLOSSA Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 541 Remarks: Established as a “Gruppe” equiva- lent in rank to suborder, containing the fami- lies Potamophila, Littorinidae, Tubulibranchia, Capulidae, etc. See also Taenioglossa in fam- ily list. TAMANOVALVACEA Kawaguti & Baba, 1959 [30 September] Reference: Biological Journal of Okayama University, 5(3—4): 178—179 Remarks: Established as а suborder of Saco- glossa, containing the family Татапоу- alvidae only. Spelling and rank emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 68) to order Tamanovalviformes, containing the subor- ders Cylindrobulloidei, Volvatelloidei, and Tamanovalvoidei. TECTIBRANCHIA Cuvier, 1814 [December] Reference: [in Blainville] Bulletin des Scienc- es par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, (1814): 178 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Tecti- branches”. See also Cuvier (1817: 87). Lati- nized [as Tectibranchi] by Bowdich (1822: 60). Established as an order containing “les Pleu- robranches”, “les Pleurobranchaea”, “les Aplisiés ...”. See also Pomatobranchiata. TecTIPEDA Fleming, 1828 [March] Reference: A history of British animals: 296 Remarks: Taxon of Pectinibranchia Crypto- branchia, containing the families Turbinidae, Neritidae, and Trochidae. TELEOBRANCHIA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 1: viii, 95 Remarks: Taxon containing the families Planaxidae, Rissoidae, Caecidae, Melani- idae, Cerithiidae, Turritellidae, Barleeiidae, and Viviparidae. TELEOGEOPHILA Hartmann, 1821 Reference: System der Erd- & Sússwasser Gasteropoden Europas: 32-34 Remarks: Original spelling “Teleogrophilen” (sic!) (vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann (1844 [in 1840-1844]: table). Established as a “division” (below order, above family) con- taining the genera Pomatias and Cyclostoma. TELEOHYDROPHILA Hartmann, 1821 Reference: System der Erd- & Sússwasser Gasteropoden Europas: 32-33, 45 Remarks: Original spelling “Teleohydrophilen” (vernacular). Latinized by Hartmann (1844 [in 1840-1844]: table). Established as a “divi- sion” (below order, above family) containing the genera Nerita, Valvata, Paludina, Hydro- bia, Melania, and Rissoa. NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 235 TELETREMATA Pilsbry, 1898 Reference: The Nautilus, 11(12): 144 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the families Vaginulidae and Onchidiidae. TENTACULATA Wilbrand, 1814 Reference: Ueber die Classification der Thiere: 124 Remarks: One of three orders (with Cephalopo- da and Acephala) of the class Mollusca, said to be equivalent to Gasteropoda, and includ- ing Chiton, Patella, Helix, etc. TENTACULATA Latreille, 1824. See family list. TEREBROIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the or- der Coniformes, containing the family Tere- bridae only. TERGIBRANCHIATA Misuri, 1917 [20 February] Reference: Archivio Zoologico Italiano, 9: 9 Remarks: Established as a suborder of nudi- branchs containing the families Rhodopidae, Tethydidae, Tritoniidae, Scyllaeidae, Den- dronotidae, Dotidae, Aeolidiidae [= Supero- branchiata] and Pleurophyllidiidae [= Infero- branchiata]. Misuri did not refer to Tergobranchiata of Gistel, and explicitly es- tablished “Tergibranchiata mihi” as a substi- tute name for Protocochlides and Phanero- branchia Ihering. TERGOBRANCHIATA Gistel, 1848 Reference: Naturgeschichte des Thierreichs für hóhere Schulen bearbeitet: 166 Remarks: Established as a division of the Sym- poda, itself an order of the “family” Gastropo- da, and containing the genera Glaucus, Tethys, Tritonia, and Doris. ТЕЗТАСЕА P. Fischer, 1883 [21 February] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (5): 422 Remarks: A suborder of the order Thecoso- mata, containing the families Limacinidae [= Spiriconcha], and Hyolithidae, Pterothe- cidae, Conulariidae, and Cavoliniidae [= Or- thoconcha]. TESTACELLOINE! Schileyko & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 75 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of Limaciformes, containing the family Testa- cellidae only. TETRACERATA Blainville, 1816. See Tetracea in family list. TETRASPATHOSTYLES Germain, 1931 Reference: Faune de France, 21: 17 Remarks: Vernacular name only, established to designate Stylommatophora with a dart apparatus like that of Helix pomatia. THALASSOPHILA Gray, 1850 [after 12 February] Reference: Figures of molluscous animals, 4: 119 Remarks: Established as a taxon of undefined rank, containing the families Siphonariidae and Amphibolidae. Ranked by H. Adams & A. Adams (1855 [in 1853-1858]: 102) аз a suborder. THecosomara Blainville, 1824 Reference: Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturel- les, 32: 271 Remarks: Established as a family of the order Aporobranchiata, containing the genera Hy- alaea, Cleodora, Cymbulia, and Pyrgo. Treat- ed by Gray (1840b: 155) as an order including the families Cleodoridae, Limacinidae, Cu- vieriidae, and Cymbuliidae. Spelling emend- ed by Anderson (1992: 37) to Thecosomida. See also Eupteropoda. THYSANOPODA P. Fischer, 1885 [31 August] Reference: Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, (9): 792 Remarks: A division of Rhipidoglossa, contain- ing the Anisobranchia and the Zygobranchia. ToGara Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 13 Remarks: A division of the suborder Geophila containing the family Philomycidae only. TomoGLossarTA Stimpson, 1865 Reference: American Journal of Conchology, 1(1):63 Remarks: Established as a “group” for those species with radular type intermediate be- tween Odontoglossata and Toxoglossata, and containing the family Clionellidae, and “probably” the Clavatulinae. Tornoıpeı Starobogatov 8 Sitnikova, 1983 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 22 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Lit- toriniformes, containing the family Tornidae only. 236 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Toxirera H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 [Decem- ber] Reference: The genera of Recent Mollusca, 1: 245 Remarks: Established as a suborder contain- ing the family Conidae, and “possibly” the Turridae. ToxocLossa Troschel, 1848 Reference: Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3: 547 Remarks: Taxon established as a “Gruppe” of unspecified rank, containing the families Conidae and Pleurotomidae. See also Coni- da. TRACHELIPODA Lamarck, 1812 Reference: Extrait du cours de zoologie ...: 112,118 Remarks: Original spelling “Trachélipodes” (vernacular). Latinized by Herrmannsen (1848 [in 1846-1852]: 585). Established as a “section” below order in 1812, ranked as an order т Lamarck (1822: 54). A division of the “Mollusques céphalés” including the gas- tropods with coiled shell. TRACHELOBRANCHIA Gray, 1821 Reference: London Medical Repository, 15: 232 Remarks: Established as an order ofthe Pneu- monobranchia, containing the genera “Siga- ret”, Cryptostoma, Velutina, Capulus, Stoma- па, Crepidula, Calyptraea, and Mitrula. TRACHEOPULMONATA Plate, 1898 Reference: Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abt. für Anatomie und Ontogenie der Thiere, 11: 272 Remarks: Established as taxon of undefined rank above family, containing the family Jan- ellidae. Ranked by Minichev & Slavoshevska- ja (1971: 359) as an order. See also Athora- cophorida. TRAPEZODONTA Gray, 1857 [9 May] Reference: Guide to the systematic distribu- tion of Mollusca in the British Museum, Part 127 Remarks: Established as a division of the Hamiglossa containing the family Lamellari- idae only. TRIAULA lhering, 1887 Reference: Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 45(3): 518, 525 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the or- der Nudibranchia, containing the dorids and phyllidiids. See also Protriaula. TRIFORIDOIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 [after 23 October] Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 8: 27 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Cer- ithiiformes, containing the families Goniospir- idae and Triforidae. TRIGANGLIONATA Haszprunar, 1985 Reference: Zeitschrift für Zoologische Syste- matik und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1): 25 Remarks: Established as a “cohors” of the sub- class Heterobranchia, containing the super- order Allogastropoda. Used by Salvini-Plawen & Haszprunar (1987: 760) for a paraphyletic taxon containing the Valvatidae, Rissoellidae, Omalogyridae, and Allogastropoda. TRIGONOCHLAMYDINIA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 58 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of the suborder Limaxina, containing the superfam- ily Trigonochlamydoidea only. TRimuSCULIDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established as an order of the Ba- sommatophora, containing the family Tri- musculidae only. Spelling emended by H. Nordsieck (1993a: 48) to Trimusculiformes. TRIPHOROIDE! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 66 Remarks: Established as а suborder of the order Bucciniformes, and proposed as a substitute name for Rhinioglossa. TRITONIOMORPHA Pelseneer, 1906 Reference: A treatise on zoology, 5: 175 Remarks: Established as a “tribe” of the subor- der Nudibranchia, containing the families Tri- toniidae, Scyllaeidae, Phyllirhoidae, Tethyidae, Dendronotidae, Bornellidae, and Loman- otidae. Pelseneer (1892: 142) already hada division “Tritoniens” (vernacular) with the same first five families. Ranked by Minichev & Star- obogatov (1979b: 19) as suborder. TROCHINA Cox & Knight, 1960 [February] Reference: Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 263 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Ar- chaeogastropoda, as a substitute name for NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 231 Trochomorpha Naef, 1911, and containing the superfamilies Platyceratoidea, Microdoma- toidea, Anomphaloidea, Oriostomatoidea, and Trochoidea. TROCHIONES Golikov & Starobogatov, 1984 Reference: [in Amitrov] Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov: 38 Remarks: Established at the rank of subclass, as a substitute name for Pectinibranchia, and also as superorder Trochiformii [substitute name for Anisobranchia] and order Trochi- formes. Spelling and rank emended by Golik- оу & Starobogatov (1989: 65) to class Trochiodes [substitute name for Gastropoda] and suborder Trochoidei. Name attributed by Golikov & Starobogatov to Férussac (1822 [in 1821-1822]: xxxiv), who listed “Les Tro- choides Cuv.” (vernacular) in the synonymy of the suborder “Les Pomastomes”. TROCHOMORPHI Koken, 1896 Reference: Die Leitfossilien: 163 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Proso- branchia, containing the families Phasianel- lidae, Trocho-Turbinidae, Delphinulidae, Cyclostrematidae, and Stomatiidae. Spelling and rank emended by Naef (1911: 156-159) to order Trochomorpha. See also Trochina. TROCHONEMATATA Pchelintsev, 1963 Reference: Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma: 41 Remarks: Established as an order, without contents or definition. Order Trochonemati- formes Starobogatov, declared nov. (no di- agnosis) by Amitrov (1984: 38); and again declared new order (with diagnosis) by Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1989: 70), with subor- der Trochonematoidei. TROSCHELINA Bandel & Riedel, 1994 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 13: 345 Remarks: Suborder of Neomesogastropoda containing the superfamilies Cassoidea, Laubierinoidea, Calyptraeoidea, and Capu- loidea. TUBULIBRANCHIATA Cuvier, 1830 Reference: Le Regne animal, nouvelle édition revue et complétée, 3: 108 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “les Tubulibranches”. Latinized by Griffith & Pid- geon (1834: 83). Established as an order con- taining the genera Siliquaria, Vermetus, and Magilus. TURBINIMORPHA Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [18 December] Reference: Malacologia, 15(1): 208 Remarks: Established as a superorder con- taining the orders Anisobranchia and Lepe- tellida. TURBOSPIRALIA Naef, 1911 Reference: Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 156-159 Remarks: One of two principal divisions (with Planspiralia = Belleromorpha) of Gastropo- da, and itself subdivided in Zygobranchia and Azygobranchia. TURRITELLOIDEI Starobogatov, 1983 Reference: [in Starobogatov & Sitnikova] Vse- soiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu mol- liuskov, 7: 20 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Littoriniformes, containing the super- family Turritelloidea only. TURROIDEI Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder, contain- ing the superfamily Turroidea only. Spelling emended by Riedel (2000: 190, 195) to Tur- rina (declared new), containing the super- family Conoidea only. ТугорморЕе! Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: [in Golikov & Starobogatov] Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 74 Remarks: Established as a suborder of Um- braculiformes, containing the family Tylod- inidae only. Typica Gill, 1871 Reference: Smithsonian Miscellaneous Col- lections, 227: 4 Remarks: A division of the suborder Rachiglos- sa containing the families Cystiscidae, Mar- ginellidae, and Volutidae. UMBRACULOMORPHA Schmekel, 1985 Reference: The Mollusca, 10: 257 Remarks: Established as an order, with full definition, and Umbraculum and Tylodina cit- ed as “representative genera”. Not available (no definition nor contents) from Minichev & Starobogatov (1975: 11, as order Umbraculi- da). Spelling and rank emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 68) to superorder Umbraculiformii, order Umbraculiformes and suborder Umbraculoidei. 238 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI URBASOMMATOPHORA J. В. Burch, 1962 Reference: Malacologia, 1(1): 67 Remarks: Original spelling Ur-Basommato- phora. Spelling emended by Harry (1964: 376), and defined as hypothetical taxon of the Pulmonata, “immediately ancestral to the Ellobiidae and Chilinidae”. VAGINACEA Blainville, 1818 Reference: Dictionnaire des sciences naturel- les, 10: 214 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “Vagi- nacées”. Latinized by Herrmannsen (1849 [in 1846-1852]: 672). Established at unspec- ified rank, containing the genera “Vaginelle”, “Cléodore”, “Cymbulie”. VacinuLoIDEA Hoffmann, 1925 [25 February] Reference: Jenaische Zeitschrift fur Naturwis- senschaft, 61: 219 Remarks: Established as a suborder, contain- ing the family Vaginulidae only. VALVATOIDE! Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 [after 20 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 841 Remarks: Established as a suborder, contain- ing the family Valvatidae only. VASOPULMONATA Plate, 1898 Reference: Zoologische Jahrbúcher, Abt. fúr Anatomie und Ontogenie der Thiere, 11: 272 Remarks: Established as a substitute name for Stylommatophora. VELUTINOIDEI Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187. 73 Remarks: Established as а suborder of Ca- lyptraeiformes, containing the superfamily Velutinoidea only. VERMIVORA Gray, 1860 [October] Reference: Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3,6: 267 Remarks: Established as a division of Pulmo- nata Geophila containing the families Olea- cinidae, Streptaxidae, and Testacellidae. VERMIVORA F. Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 191, 195 Remarks: Taxon containing the suborders Cas- sina and Ficina of the Neomesogastropoda + the order Neogastropoda. VERONICELLIDA Minichev & Starobogatov, 1975 Reference: Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 11 Remarks: Established as an order of Systel- lommatophora; no contents given. Spelling emended by Golikov & Starobogatov (1989: 69) to Veronicelliformes. VESCEROCONCHA Salvini-Plawen, 1985 Reference: The Mollusca, 10: 136 Remarks: Clade containing Bellerophontida, Gastropoda, and Siphonopoda. Spelling emended by Haszprunar (1988: 405) to Vis- ceroconcha. VETIGASTROPODA Salvini-Plawen, 1980 Reference: Malacologia, 19(2): 261 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the or- der Archaeogastropoda, containing the super- families Macluritoidea, Pleurotomarioidea, Cocculinoidea, Trochoidea, and ?Murchiso- nioidea. Used by Ponder & Lindberg (1997: 185) for an unranked clade containing Fis- surelloidea, Seguenzioidea, Trochoidea, Lep- etelloidea, Bellerophontoidea, Pleurotomari- oidea, Haliotoidea, Scissurelloidea, and Lepetodriloidea (but not Peltospiridae, Neomphalidae, and Melanodrymia). VISCEROCONCHA. See Vesceroconcha. VISCERONEURA Rankin, 1979 [25 May] Reference: Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sci- ences Contributions, 116: 107 Remarks: Established as a suborder of the order Acochlidioidea, containing the family Livorniellidae only. ViviPARIFORMES Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1982 [after 20 May] Reference: Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 840 Remarks: Established as an order of the su- perorder Vivipariformii, containing the sub- orders Viviparoidei and Valvatoidei. Also used as superorder Vivipariformii, contain- ing the orders Vivipariformes and Cypraei- formes; and suborder Viviparoidei, containing the superfamilies Archimediel- loidea, Pomatioidea, Neocyclotoidea, and Viviparoidea. Vorumina Bellermann, 1816 Reference: Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin ftir die neuesten Entdeckungen in der gesammten Natur- kunde, 7(2): 92, 118 NOMENCLATOR ОЕ GASTROPOD FAMILIES 239 Remarks: Established as an order, containing the genera Conus, Cypraea, Bulla, and Voluta. VOLUTINA Е. Riedel, 2000 Reference: Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 190, 195 Remarks: Taxon containing the superfamilies Mitroidea, Turbinelloidea and Volutoidea. VOLVATELLACEA Odhner, 1968 Reference: [in Franc] Traité de Zoologie, 5(3): 844 Remarks: Established as suborder of Sacoglos- sa, containing the family Volvatellidae only. Spelling emended by Minichev & Staroboga- tov (1979b: 19-20) to Volvatellina, and by Golik- ov & Starobogatov (1989: 68) to Volvatelloidei. XENOPHOROIDE! Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 72 Remarks: Established as а suborder of Са- lyptraeiformes, containing the families Gut- tulidae and Xenophoridae. ZEUGOBRANCHIA Ihering, 1876 Reference: Jahrbücher der Deutschen Mala- kozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 139 Remarks: Established as an order containing the families Fissurellidae, Haliotidae, and Pleurotomariidae. Spelling emended by P. Fischer (1885 [in 1880-1887]: 792) to Zygo- branchia, for a subdivision of Rhipidoglossa containing the families Haliotidae, Pleuroto- mariidae, Bellerophontidae, and Fissurellidae. ZoniminiA Schileyko, 1979 Reference: Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 57 Remarks: Established as an infraorder of He- licida, containing the superfamilies Zoni- toidea, and Parmacelloidea. СооРНАСА Lamarck, 1822 Reference: Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(2): 57-58 Remarks: Original spelling (vernacular) “les zoophages”. Latinised by Herrmannsen (1848 [in 1846-1852]: 716). A division of Tracheli- poda containing the families furnished with a siphon, including the families “Canalifères”, “Ailées”, “Purpuriferes”, “Columellaires”, and “Enroulées”. ZYGOBRANCHIA. See Zeugobranchia. 240 BOUCHET & ROCROI Part 2. WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA Purpose, Rationale and Conventions Historically, the purpose of classifications had primarily been to organize the 1,000's, and later 10,000's and 100,000's names (fos- sils included), in a hierarchical system where they could be found and retrieved. Later, it has been accepted that classifications should reflect the evolutionary history of phyla, so that biological and ecological attributes and prop- erties could be predicted for a taxon from its position in the classification based on mor- phological and/or molecular characters. Clas- sifications currently used by malacologists are often hybrids of different schools and tradi- tions, with the working classification presented below no exception. There is currently much debate in the scien- tific community on biological classifications, with controversed issues on ranks and hierar- chy. The present work is not the place to enter this theoretical debate. In a very pragmatic approach, we have attempted to reconcile re- cent advances in the phylogeny of the Gas- tropoda, using unranked clades above superfamilies, and the more traditional ap- proach, using hierarchical ranking below su- perfamily. The following conventions have been used: (a) Clade, Group, and Ranking For taxa above the level of superfamily, we have used the word “clade” when recent cla- distic analysis has resulted in recognizing a taxon as monophyletic. We have used the word “group” or “informal group” when mono- phyly has not been tested, or when the taxon is known to be paraphyletic or polyphyletic, but no other classification has been proposed. We have not used any category, such as sub- order, order, superorder, or subclass, for names above the superfamily. The indented table of contents serves the purpose of indi- cating the ranks of these higher taxa. (b) Lumping vs Splitting In many instances, the working classifica- tion of a family uses subfamilies and tribes, which may give an impression of a well-re- solved analysis of that family. This is often not the case, but the alternative would have been to treat all included names as synonyms. As it is easier to lump than to split, we have cho- sen to present highly dissected classifications when these represent a state-of-the-art that has not been recently re-evaluated. We want to emphasize that these should be seen as hypotheses to be tested, rather than a reflec- tion of detailed knowledge of the families in question. (c) Question Marks We have not used question marks in the clas- sification, even when allocation to a higher category (superfamily/family) is doubtful or when a synonymy is not absolutely certain. We decided to do so because there are vari- ous degrees of uncertainty in allocation and synonymy, and we did not want to give the impression that an allocation or a synonymy without a question mark was established be- yond doubt. Again, we wish to emphasize that the working classification represents a state- of-the-art and/or an educated guess to be tested. (d) Entirely Extinct Taxa The sign + before a taxon denotes that all members of that taxon are fossils. (e) Ordering As the phylogeny of clades is usually poorly resolved or even unresolved below superfam- ily, the families included in a superfamily are listed as follows: first, the nominate family of the superfamily, then all other families by al- phabetical order; the same convention applies to subfamilies within family, and tribes within subfamily. After each valid family-group name, synonyms are presented in chronological or- der of their establishment. (n.a.) means “not available” and (inv.) means “permanently in- valid”. Such names are included in the classi- fication only for the sake of completeness, although in a few instances there is no valid name to attach them to. WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 241 Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain position within Mollusca (Gastropoda or Monopla- cophora)' Unassigned to superfamily + Family KHAIRKHANIIDAE Missarzhevsky, 1989 + Family LADAMAREKIIDAE Fryda, 1998 + Family METOPTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1938 + Family PATELLICONIDAE Fryda, 1998 + Family PROTOCONCHOIDIDAE Geyer, 1994? SPF ARCHINACELLOIDEA Knight, 1952 + Family ARCHINACELLIDAE Knight, 19523 1 Family ARCHAEOPRAGIDAE Ногпу, 1963 SPF PELAGIELLOIDEA Knight, 1956 [= Orthos- trophina]* + Family PELAGIELLIDAE Knight, 1956 [= Proec- cyliopteridae Kobayashi, 1962 (n.a.); = Pro- toscaevogyridae Kobayashi, 1962 (n.a.)] + Family ALDANELLIDAE Linsley & Kier, 1984 SPF SCENELLOIDEA S. A. Miller, 1889 + Family SCENELLIDAE S.A. Miller, 1889 [= Helcionel- linae Wenz, 1938; = Hampilininae Kobayashi, 1958; = Securiconidae Missarzhevsky, 1989] + Family COREOSPIRIDAE Knight, 1947 [= Archae- ospiridae Yu, 1979; = Yangtzespirinae Yu, 1984: = Latouchellidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989] + Family IGARKIELLIDAE Parkhaev, 2001 SPF YOCHELCIONELLOIDEA Runnegar & Jell, 1976 1 Family YOCHELCIONELLIDAE Runnegar & Jell, 1976 [= Enigmaconidae MacKinnon, 1985] + Family STEnoTHEcIDAE Runnegar & Jell, 1980 SF STENOTHECINAE Runnegar & Jell, 1980 [= Mellopegmidae Missarzhevsky, 1989] SF WATSONELLINAE Parkhaev, 2001 1 Family TRENELLIDAE Parkhaev, 2001 Paleozoic molluscs with isostrophically coiled shells of uncertain position within Mollusca (Gastropoda or Monoplacophora)’ SPF BELLEROPHONTOIDEA McCoy, 1852° + Family BELLEROPHONTIDAE McCoy, 1852 SF BELLEROPHONTINAE McCoy, 1852 [= Liljeval- lospiridae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1989] SF Bucanorpsınae Wahlman, 1992 SF CYMBULARIINAE Horny, 1963 SF KNIGHTITINAE Knight, 1956 + Family Bucaneuuipae Koken, 1925 + Family Bucanipae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 SF BucaniinAE Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 [= Grandostomatinae Horny, 1962] SF PLECTONOTINAE Boucot & Yochelson, 1966 T PLectonorinı Boucot & Yochelson, 1966 T Воусотомотим Fryda, 1999 SF SALPINGOSTOMATINAE Koken, 1925 SF UNDULABUCANINAE Wahlman, 1992 + Family EUPHEMITIDAE Knight, 1956 SF EUPHEMITINAE Knight, 1956 SF PALEUPHEMITINAE Fryda, 1999 + Family PteRotHecipae P. Fischer, 1883 SF PTEROTHECINAE P. Fischer, 1883 SF CARINAROPSINAE Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 SF PEDASIOLINAE Wahlman, 1992 + Family Sınuitioae Dall, 1913 SF SINUITINAE Dall, 1913 [= Protowarthiidae Ulrich & Scofield, 1897 (inv.)] SF AIPTOSPIRINAE Wang, 1980 SF HISPANOSINUITINAE Fryda & Gutierrez-Marco, 1996 1 Family TREMANoTIDAE Naef, 1913 + Family TRopipopiscipae Knight, 1956 [= Tem- nodiscinae Horny, 1963] Paleozoic molluscs with anisostrophically coiled shells of uncertain position within Mollusca (Gastropoda?) SPF ЕцомрРНАГОЮЕА White, 18777 + Family EuomPHaLIDAE White, 1877 [= Schizos- tomatidae Bronn, 1849 (inv.); = Euomphalop- teridae Koken, 1896; = Polytropidae Ulrich, 1897 (inv.); = Straparollinae Cossmann, 1916; = Poleumitidae Wenz, 1938] 242 BOUCHET & ROCROI + Family Heticotomipae Wenz, 1938 + Family LESUEURILLIDAE Р. J. Wagner, 2002 + Family OMPHALOCIRRIDAE Wenz, 1938 + Family OMPHALOTROCHIDAE Knight, 1945 SPF Macuurıtoipdea Carpenter, 1861* + Family MACLURITIDAE Carpenter, 1861 Basal taxa that are certainly Gastropoda Unassigned to superfamily + Family ANomPHALIDAE Wenz, 1938 + Family CODONOCHEILIDAE $. A. Miller, 1889 + Family CRASSIMARGINATIDAE Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 + Family HoLoreipae Cossmann, 1908 [= Cy- cloridae S.A. Miller, 1889]? + Family Isospiribae Wangberg-Eriksson, 1964 + Family OPISTHONEMATIDAE Yu, 1976 (inv.) + Family PARATURBINIDAE Cossmann, 1916'° + Family PLANITROCHIDAE Knight, 1956 + Family PRAGOSERPULINIDAE Fryda, 1998 t Family PSEUDOPHORIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [= Palaeonustidae Wenz, 1938] + Family КАРН!ЗТОМАТАЕ Koken, 1896 [= Cer- atopeidae Yochelson & Bridge, 1957] + Family Ruytipopitioae Starobogatov, 1976 + Family Scotiostomatipae Fryda, Blodgett 8 Lenz, 2002 SF SCOLIOSTOMATINAE Fryda, Blodgett & Lenz, 2002 SF MITCHELLIINAE Fryda, Blodgett 8 Lenz, 2002 + Family SinvoPpeinaE Wenz, 1938 SF SINUOPEINAE Wenz, 1938 SF PLATYSCHISMATINAE Knight, 1956 SF TURBONELLININAE Knight, 1956 SPF CLISOSPIROIDEA $. A. Miller, 1889 [= Mimo- spirina]'' + Family CLisosPIRIDAE S. A. Miller, 1889 SF CLISOSPIRINAE S. A. Miller, 1889 [= Pro- galerinae Knight, 1956] SF ATRACURINAE Horny, 1964 SF TROCHOCLISINAE Horny, 1964 + Family ОмусносншрАЕ Koken, 1925 SF ONYCHOCHILINAE Koken, 1925 SF HYPERSTROPHEMINAE Horny, 1964 SF SCAEVOGYRINAE Wenz, 1938 SPF LoxoNEmMATOIDEA Koken, 188912 + Family ГохомЕМАТРАЕ Koken, 1889 [= Hol- opellidae Koken, 1896; = Omospirinae Wenz, 1938] 1 Family PALAEOZYGOPLEURIDAE Horny, 1955 SPF OphiLeTOIDEA Koken, 1907 t Family OPHiLeTIDAE Koken, 1907 [= Eccu- liomphalinae Wenz, 1938] SPF STRAPAROLLINOIDEA Р. J. Wagner, 2002 + Family STRAPAROLLINIDAE P. J. Wagner, 2002 SPF TROCHONEMATOIDEA Zittel, 1895'* + Family TROCHONEMATIDAE Zittel, 1895 + Family LorpHosrPiripag Wenz, 1938 [= Gyrone- matinae Knight, 1956; = Ruedemanniinae Knight, 1956] Clade Patellogastropoda [= Docoglossa]** SPF PareLLoIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family PateLLIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SPF Naceuuoıpea Thiele, 1891 Family Nacetuipae Thiele, 1891 [= Bertiniidae Jousseaume, 1883]'* WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 243 SPF LorTrioibEA Gray, 1840 Family Lottipae Gray, 1840 SF Lottinae Gray, 1840 T Lotmini Gray, 1840 [= Tecturidae Gray, 1847] T Scurriini Lindberg, 1988 SF PATELLOIDINAE Chapman & Gabriel, 1923 Family ACMAEIDAE Forbes, 1850 SF ACMAEINAE Forbes, 1850 SF PECTINODONTINAE Pilsbry, 1891 SF RHODOPETALINAE Lindberg, 1981 Family LEPETIDAE Gray, 1850 SF LEPETINAE Gray, 1850 SF PROPILIDIINAE Thiele, 1891 SPF NeoLEPETOPSOIDEA McLean, 1990'° Family NEOLEPETOPSIDAE McLean, 1990 + Family Damivinioae Horny, 1961?” + Family Lepetorsıoae McLean, 1990** Clade Vetigastropoda’’ Not assigned to superfamily Family ATAPHRIDAE Cossmann, 1915 [= Trochacli- didae Thiele, 1928; = Acremodontinae Mar- shall, 1983; = Parataphrinae Calzada, 1989]? Family PENDROMIDAE Waren, 1991 [= Trachysma- tidae Thiele, 1925, based on erroneously iden- tified genus] + Family ScHizoGoniipae Cox, 1960 SPF AMBERLEYOIDEA Wenz, 1938 + Family AMBERLEYIDAE Wenz, 1938 + Family NODODELPHINULIDAE Cox, 1960 SPF Eotomarioipea Wenz, 1938 + Family EotomaripAe Wenz, 19387! SF EOTOMARIINAE Wenz, 1938 Т Eotomariin' Wenz, 1938 [= Liospirinae Knight, 1956] T DEserertospirinı Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 T GLABROCINGULIN Gordon & Yochelson, 1987 T PTYCHOMPHALININI Wenz, 1938 SF PTYCHOMPHALINAE Wenz, 1938 T PTYCHOMPHALINI Wenz, 1938 T Mourtonini Yochelson & Dutro, 1960 SF NEILSONIINAE Knight, 1956 T NEILSONIINI Knight, 1956 T SPIROVALLIN| Waterhouse, 2001 + Family GossELETINIDAE Wenz, 1938 SF GOSSELETININAE Wenz, 1938 SF CoeLOZONINAE Knight, 1956 Т CoeLozoninı Knight, 1956 [= Euryzoninae P. J. Wagner, 2002] Т PLANOZONINI Knight, 1956 SF TRIANGULARIINAE Vostokova, 1960 + Family Luciettipae Knight, 1956 + Family PHANEROTREMATIDAE Knight, 1956 SPF FissurELLOIDEA Fleming, 1822 Family FISSURELLIDAE Fleming, 18222? SF FISSURELLINAE Fleming, 1822 SF EMARGINULINAE Children, 1834 T EmMarGINuuni Children, 1834 [= Rimulidae Anton, 1838; = Zeidoridae Naef, 1913; = Hemitominae Kuroda, Habe & Оуата, 1971; = Clypidinidae Golikov & Staroboga- tov, 1989] T Dioporini Odhner, 1932 T FISSURELLIDEINI Pilsbry, 1890 T Scurinı Christiaens, 1973 SPF HaLioToIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family HALIOTIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 + Family TEMNOTROPIDAE Cox, 196023 SPF LEPETELLOIDEA Dall, 188274 Family LEPETELLIDAE Dall, 1882 SF LEPETELLINAE Dall, 1882 SF CHORISTELLINAE Bouchet 8 Waren, 1979? Family Aooısonipae Dall, 1882 SF AooısoninAe Dall, 1882 SF HELICOPELTINAE Marshall, 1996 Family BATHYPHYTOPHILIDAE Moskalev, 1978 Family CaymanaByssiIbAE Marshall, 1986 244 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! Family CoccuLineLLIDAE Moskalev, 1971 Family OsTEOPELTIDAE Marshall, 1987 Family Pseupococcutinipae Hickman, 1983 Family PyropettipAe McLean & Haszprunar, 1987 SPF LEPETODRILOIDEA McLean, 1988 Family LEPETODRILIDAE McLean, 1988 [= Gorgo- leptidae McLean, 1988]2° Family Cıypeosectipae McLean, 19897’ Family SuriLizonıpae McLean, 1989 [= Temnocin- clinae McLean, 1989] SPF MurcuisonioibeEa Koken, 1896°° + Family Мувснзомирде Koken, 1896 + Family CHEENEETNUKIIDAE Blodgett & Cook, 2002 + Family Hormotomipae Wenz, 1938 [= Plethos- pirinae Wenz, 1938] SPF МЕОМРНАГОЮЕА McLean, 1981°° Family NeompHatioae McLean, 1981 [= Cyather- miidae McLean, 1990] Family MELANODRYMIDAE Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 1995 Family PeLTOSPIRIDAE McLean, 1989 SPF PLEUROTOMARIOIDEA Swainson, 1840°' Family PLEUROTOMARIIDAE Swainson, 1840 + Family CATANTOSTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1938 + Family Kittuipiscipae Cox, 1960 + Family PHYMATOPLEURIDAE Batten, 1956 + Family PoLYTREMARIIDAE Wenz, 1938 1 Family PORTLOCKIELLIDAE Batten, 1956 + Family RHAPHISCHISMATIDAE Knight, 1956 + Family ТвоснотомАЕ Cox, 1960 (1934) [= Ditremariinae Haber, 1934] + Family Zysıtivae Cox, 1960 SPF PorcELLioibeA Koken, 1895°° + Family Porceuuipae Koken, 1895 SF Porceuuinae Koken, 1895 SF AGNESIINAE Knight, 1956 + Family CirrinaE Cossmann, 1916 SF CIRRINAE Cossmann, 1916 SF PLATYACRINAE Wenz, 1938 [= Hesperocirri- пае О. Haas, 1953] SF CASSIANOCIRRINAE Bandel, 1993 + Family DiscoHeticipae Schröder, 1995 + Family Pavcopiscipae Fryda, 1998 SPF ScissuRELLOIDEA Gray, 1847°° Family SCISSURELLIDAE Gray, 1847 SF SCISSURELLINAE Gray, 1847 [= Depressi- zoninae Geiger, 2003**] SF LAROCHEINAE Finlay, 1927 Family AnaromiDag McLean, 1989 [= Schizotro- chidae lredale 8 McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] SPF SEGUENZIOIDEA Verrill, 188435 Family SEGUENZIDAE Verrill, 1884 SF SEGUENZIINAE Verrill, 1884 T SEGUENZIINI Verrill, 1884 T FuLuxinELLINI Marshall, 1991 SF ASTHELYSINAE Marshall, 1991 SF Davisianinag Egorova, 1972 [= Putillinae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Oligomeriinae Egor- ov, 2000]* SF GUTTULINAE Goryachev, 1987 Family CHiLODONTIDAE Wenz, 193837 SF CHILODONTINAE Wenz, 1938 SF CALLIOTROPINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 SF САТАЕСМАЕ McLean & Quinn, 1987 + Family Eucycuinar Koken, 189638 + Family LAUBELLIDAE Cox, 1960 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 245 SPF ТкосноюЕд Rafinesque, 1815°° Family TROCHIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF TROCHINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Т Твоснм Rafinesque, 1815 [= Pyramidinae Gray, 1847] Т CANTHARIDINI Gray, 1857 T Monooonrinı Gray, 1857 [= Gibbulinae Stoliczka, 1868] SF HALISTYLINAE Keen, 1958 SF LiRULARIINAE Hickman 8 McLean, 1990 SF MARGARITINAE Thiele, 1924 Т Marecaritini Thiele, 1924 [= Margaritinae Stoliczka, 1868 (inv.)] T Gazini Hickman & McLean, 1990 T KAIPARATHININI Marshall, 1993 SF STOMATELLINAE Gray, 1840 [= Stomatiidae Carpenter, 1861] SF Умвомимде H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 (1840) T Умвомим H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 (1840) [= Rotellinae Swainson, 1840] Т Bankiviini Hickman & McLean, 1990 Т Isanoını Hickman, 2003 Т TaLoruni Finlay, 1928 [= Monileini Hickman & McLean, 1990] Family CaLLIOSTOMATIDAE Thiele, 1924 (1847)*° SF CALLIOSTOMATINAE Thiele, 1924 (1847) T CaLLiosTOMATINI Thiele, 1924 (1847) [= Ziz- iphininae Gray, 1847] T Fautricini Marshall, 1995 SF THYSANODONTINAE Marshall, 1988 + Family ELASMONEMATIDAE Knight, 1956 + Family EucocuHtipae Bandel, 2002 + Family MicRovomatipae Wenz, 1938 SF MICRODOMATINAE Wenz, 1938 SF DECOROSPIRINAE Blodgett & Fryda, 1999 + Family PRoconuLipae Cox, 1960*' Family SoLaRiELLIDAE Powell, 1951 [= Minolii- nae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971]"? + Family TYCHOBRAHEIDAE Horny, 1992 1 Family VELAINELLIDAE Vasseur, 1880** SPF TURBINOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family TURBINIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF TURBININAE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Senecti- nae Swainson, 1840; = Imperatorinae Gray, 1847; = Astraliinae H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854; = Astraeinae Davies, 1935; = Bolmi- dae Delpey, 1941] SF ANGARIINAE Gray, 1857 [= Delphinulinae Stoliczka, 1868] SF CoLLoniNAE Cossmann, 19174 T Cottonini Cossmann, 1917 [= Bothropo- matinae Thiele, 1924 (inv.); = Homalopo- matinae Keen, 1960; = Petropomatinae Cox, 1960] + T Abeorsısınını Monari, Conti & Szabo, 1995 t+ T Crossosromarini Cox, 1960 + T HeLicocrYPTINI Cox, 1960 SF MOELLERIINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 t SF MOREANELLINAE J. С. Fischer & Weber, 1997 SF PRISOGASTRINAE Hickman & McLean, 1990 SF SKENEINAE W. Clark, 1851 [= Delphinoi- deinae Thiele, 1924]*° SF TEGULINAE Kuroda, Habe 8 Oyama, 1971 Family Liotiipae Gray, 1850 SF Liotinae Gray, 1850 [= Cyclostrematidae P. Fischer, 1885] + SF ВвоснюимаАЕ Yochelson, 1956 + SF DicHosTASIINAE Yochelson, 1956 Family PHASIANELLIDAE Swainson, 184047 SF PHASIANELLINAE Swainson, 1840 [= Eutropi- inae Gray, 1847] SF GABRIELONINAE Hickman & McLean, 199048 SF TRICOLINAE Woodring, 1928 Clade Cocculiniformia** SPF Coccuuınoıdea Dall, 1882 Family СоссиимрАЕ Dall, 1882°° Family BatHyscianiipae Dautzenberg & H. Fis- cher, 1900 [= Bathypeltidae Moskalev, 1971]°' Clade Neritimorpha [= Neritopsina]”? Paleozoic Neritimorpha of uncertain position Unassigned to superfamily + Family CRASPEDOSTOMATIDAE Wenz, 1938 SF CRASPEDOSTOMATINAE Wenz, 1938 SF BUCANOSPIRINAE Wenz, 1938 + Family PracoscuTuLiDAE Fryda, 1998 246 BOUCHET & ROCROI SPF МЕВВНЕМОЮЕА Bandel 8. Heidelberger, 2001 + Family NERRHENIDAE Bandel & Heidelberger, 2001 SPF OriostomaToIDEA Koken, 1896°° + Family OriostomatipaAe Koken, 1896 + Family TusiniDag Knight, 1956 SPF PALAEOTROCHOIDEA Knight, 1956 + Family PALAEOTROCHIDAE Knight, 1956 SPF PLATYCERATOIDEA Hall, 1879°* + Family PLaryceraTIDAE Hall, 1879 [= Cyclonema- tidae P. Fischer, 1885; = Platyostomatidae S. А. Miller, 1889; = Strophostylidae Grabau & Shimer, 1909; = Palaeocapulidae Grabau, 1936] Clade Cyrtoneritimorpha + Family ORTHONYCHIIDAE Bandel & Fryda, 1999 + Family VLTAVIELLIDAE Bandel 8 Fryda, 1999 SF VLTAVIELLINAE Bandel & Fryda, 1999 SF KRAMERIELLINAE Fryda & Heidelberger, 2003 Clade Cycloneritimorpha° SPF HeLicinoIDEA Férussac, 1822 Family HELIQINIDAE Férussac, 1822°° SF Helicininae Férussac, 1822 [= Olygyridae Gray, 1847; = Bourcierinae Paetel, 1890] SF CERATODISCINAE Pilsbry, 1927 + SF DiMORPHOPTYCHIINAE Wenz, 1938 SF НЕМОЕВЗОМИМАЕ Н. В. Baker, 1926 SF STOASTOMATINAE С. В. Adams, 1849 SF VIANINAE H. В. Baker, 1922 + Family DawsonELLIDAE Wenz, 1938°7 + Family DeianirinAe Wenz, 1938* Family NERITILIDAE Schepman, 190839 Family PROSERPINELLIDAE Н. В. Baker, 1923 [= Ceresinae Thiele, 1925]°° Family PROSERPINIDAE Gray, 1847 [= Des- poenidae Newton, 1891] SPF HYDROCENOIDEA Troschel, 1857 Family HYDROCENIDAE Troschel, 1857 [= Georis- sinae Blanford, 1864] SPF МЕВПОЮЕА Rafinesque, 1815 Family NeriTIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF Nerrrinae Rafinesque, 1815 [= Neritellinae Gray, 1847; = Protoneritidae Kittl, 1899] + SF МЕВНАВИМАЕ Wenz, 1938 SF NERITININAE Poey, 1852 T Neritinını Poey, 1852 [= Catillinae Gray, 1868; = Orthopomatini Gray, 1868; = Ste- nopomatini Gray, 1868; = Septariini Jous- seaume, 1894] Т ТнЕорохим Bandel, 2001 SF SMARAGDINAE H. В. Baker, 1923 + SF VELATINAE Bandel, 2001 Family PHENACOLEPADIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [= Scutel- lidae Angas, 1871 (inv.); = Scutellinidae Dall, 1889 (inv.); = Shinkailepadidae Okutani, Sai- to & Hashimoto, 1989] t Family Piteotioae Bandel, Grúndel & Max- well, 2000 SPF NERITOPSOIDEA Gray, 1847°' Family NERITOPSIDAE Gray, 1847 SF NERITOPSINAE Gray, 1847 t SF Narıcopsınae Waagen, 1880 [= Hology- ridae Kittl, 1899] + SF PAFFRATHIINAE Heidelberg, 2001 + Family CorTINELLIDAE Bandel, 2000 + Family DeLphinuLoPsiDAE Blodgett, Fryda & Stanley, 2001 + Family PLAGIOTHYRIDAE Knight, 1956 + Family PSEUDORTHONYCHIIDAE Bandel & Fryda, 1999 Family Tırıscanııpae Bergh, 1890 SPF SYMMETROCAPULOIDEA Wenz, 1938 + Family SYmmMETROCAPULIDAE Wenz, 1938 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 247 Clade Caenogastropoda Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic position Unassigned to superfamily + Family PuicarusibaE Pan & Erwin, 2002 + Family SPANIONEMATIDAE Golikov & Staroboga- tov, 1987° + Family SpirRosTYLIDAE Cossmann, 1909 SPF ACTEONINOIDEA Cossmann, 189553 + Family AcTEONINIDAE Cossmann, 1895584 SF ACTEONININAE Cossmann, 1895 SF MEEKOSPIRINAE Knight, 1956 + Family Soreniscivae Knight, 1931 SF SoLENISCINAE Knight, 1931 SF PROKOPICONCHINAE Fryda, 2001 + Family Anozysipae Bandel, 2002 SF ANOZYGINAE Bandel, 2002 SF TMETONEMINAE Bandel, 2002 SPF DENDROPUPOIDEA Wenz, 1938°° + Family ОЕМОВОРУР!ВАЕ Wenz, 1938°° + Family ANTHRACOPUPIDAE Wenz, 193857 SPF PALAEOSTYLOIDEA Wenz, 1938°° + Family PaLAEoSTYLIDAE Wenz, 1938 SF PALAEOSTYLINAE Wenz, 1938 [= Kinishbii- nae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987°°] SF AUSTRONEMATINAE Bandel, 2002 (inv. ) SF ORTHONEMATINAE Nützel & Bandel, 200072 SF PLATYCONCHINAE Bandel, 2002 + Family СомазмАТОАЕ Nútzel 8 Bandel, 2000 + Family PirHoDEIDAE Wenz, 1938 SPF PERUNELOIDEA Fryda 8 Bandel, 1997” + Family PERUNELIDAE Fryda 8 Bandel, 1997 + Family CHuchLiNIDAE Fryda & Bandel, 1997 + Family ImosLosinag Nútzel, Erwin & Mapes, 2000 + Family SPHAERODOMIDAE Bandel, 2002 SPF PSsEUDOMELANIOIDEA К. Hoernes, 1884 + Family PSEUDOMELANIIDAE К. Hoernes, 1884 + Family TRAJANELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1951 SPF ЗивиитоюЕА Lindstrom, 1884 1 Family ЗувиитоАЕ Lindström, 1884 [= Macro- cheilidae White, 1877 (inv.); = Bulimorphidae $. A. Miller, 1889; = Fusispiridae S.A. Miller, 1889] + Family ISCHNOPTYGMATIDAE Erwin, 1988 Zygopleuroid Group” + Family ZycoPLeurIDAE Wenz, 1938 SF ZYGOPLEURINAE Wenz, 1938 [= Goniospir- idae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] SF ALLOSTROPHIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 SF AMPEZZOPLEURINAE Nútzel, 1998 SF KOSMOPLEURINAE Gründel, 2003 Family AsyssocHrvsipae Tomlin, 19277” + Family PoryGyriniDaE Bandel, 1993 + Family PRorTorcuLIDAE Bandel, 1991 Family PRovannioAe Waren & Ponder, 1991” [= Pseudonininae Bertolaso & Palazzi, 1994]’° + Family PseubozYGoPLEURIDAE Knight, 1930 [= Cyclozygidae В. К. Likharev, 1970; = Eop- tychiidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987; = Stephanozygidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] Informal Group Architaenioglossa’® SPF AMPULLARIOIDEA Gray, 1824 Family AMPULLARIIDAE Gray, 182477 SF AMPULLARIINAE Gray, 1824 T AMPULLARIINI Gray, 1824 [= Pilidae Preston, 1915 (inv.); = Lanistinae Starobogatov, 1983; = Pomaceinae Starobogatov, 1983] T Sauteini Berthold, 1991 SF AFROPOMINAE Berthold, 1991 + Family Naricopsinipae Gründel, 2001 248 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI SPF CycLoPHOROIDEA Gray, 18477° Family CYCLOPHORIDAE Gray, 1847 SF CYCLOPHORINAE Gray, 18477° Т CycLoPHORINI Gray, 1847 [= Aulopomati- nae Gray, 1857; = Lagocheilidae Stolic- zka, 1872] T CaspıcvcLorinı Wenz, 1938 Т CYATHOPOMATINAE Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 T Cyc totini L. Pfeiffer, 1853 T Prerocveuinı Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1897 SF ALYCAEINAE Blanford, 1864 SF SPIROSTOMATINAE Tielecke, 1940 Family Acicutipae Gray, 1850 [= Acmeidae Pollonera, 1905 (inv.)] Family CRASPEDOPOMATIDAE Kobelt & Möllen- dorff, 1898 [= Bolaniidae Wenz, 1915] Family DiPLOMMATINIDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1857 SF DIPLOMMATININAE L. Pfeiffer, 1857 SF COCHLOSTOMATINAE Kobelt, 1902 [Pomati- пае Gray, 1853 (inv.)] t Family Ferussininae Wenz, 1923 (1915) [= Strophostomatidae Wenz, 1915] Family MaizaniDAE Tielecke, 194085 Family MEGALOMASTOMATIDAE Blanford, 1864 [= Neopupininae Kobelt, 1902; = Hainesii- nae Thiele, 1929] Family NeocycLoripaE Kobelt & Móllendorff, 1897** SF NeocycLorinae Kobelt 8 Möllendorff, 1897 [= Poteriinae Thiele, 1929; = Croci- dopomatinae F.G. Thompson, 1967; = Di- cristidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975] SF AMPHICYCLOTINAE Kobelt & Möllendorff, 1897 [= Aperostomatinae H. B. Baker, 1922] Family PuriniDAE L. Pfeiffer, 1853 SF PUPININAE L. Pfeiffer, 1853 SF LiAREINAE Powell, 1946 [= Cytoridae Cli- mo, 1969 (n.a.)] SF PUPINELLINAE Kobelt, 1902 [= Ventriculidae Wenz, 1915; = Pollicariini Thiele, 1929] SPF ViviPAROIDEA Gray, 1847°° Family ViviPARIDAE Gray, 184783 SF VIVIPARINAE Gray, 1847 (1833) [= Palu- dinidae Fitzinger, 1833 (inv.); = Kosoviinae Atanackovic, 1959 (n.a.)] SF ВЕЧАМУМАЕ Rohrbach, 1937 [= Amuropalu- dinidae Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov & Sayenko, 2004 (n.a.)] SF LioPLACINAE Gill, 1863 [= Campelomati- nae Thiele, 1929] + Family PuioPHoLYGIDAE Taylor, 1966 Clade Sorbeoconcha Not allocated to superfamily + Family ACANTHONEMATIDAE Wenz, 193884 + Family CANTERBURYELLIDAE Bandel, Gründel & Maxwell, 2000 + Family PrisciPHoripae Bandel, Gründel 8 Max- well, 2000 SPF CERITHIOIDEA Fleming, 1822°° Family CERITHIIDAE Fleming, 1822 SF CERITHINAE Fleming, 1822 [= Rhinoclav- inae Gründel, 1982; = Colininae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] SF ALABININAE Dall, 1927 SF ВнтимАЕ Cossmann, 19065 Family BarıL.arııpae Thiele, 1929 [= Pyrazidae Hacobjan, 1972; = Tiaracerithiinae Bouniol, 1981] + Family BRACHYTREMATIDAE Cossmann, 1906 1 Family Cassiopipae Веипеп, 1967 [= Glau- coniidae Pchelintsev, 1953 (inv.)] Family DIALIDAE Kay, 1979 Family DiastomaTIDAE Cossmann, 1894 [= Ewe- korolidae Adegoke, 1977] + Family EustomaTIDAE Cossmann, 1906 + Family LabinuLipage Bandel, 1992 + Family LANASCALIDAE Bandel, 1992 Family Litiopipae Gray, 1847 + Family MaoraxiDAE Bandel, Grúndel & Max- well, 2000% Family MELANOPSIDAE H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 [= Stomatopsinae Stache, 1889; = Am- phimelaniinae P. Fischer 4 Crosse, 1891; = Fagotiinae Starobogatov, 1992] + Family METACERITHIIDAE Cossmann, 190689 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 249 Family МорунрАЕ P. Fischer, 1884 [= Aplodon- tidae Kuroda, 1933] Family PACHYCHILIDAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1892 [= Fauninae Cossmann, 1909%; = Melanatri- inae Thiele, 1921; = Potadomatinae Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927; = Brotiinae Golikov & Star- obogatov, 1987] Family PaLubomIDAE Stoliczka, 1868 SF PALUDOMINAE Stoliczka, 1868 [= Philopot- amidinae Stache, 1889] SF CLEOPATRINAE Pilsbry & Bequaert, 1927°' SF HAUTTECOEURIINAE Bourguignat, 188532 Т HAUTTECOEURIIN| Bourguignat, 1885 [= Tan- ganyiciinae Bandel, 1998] T Nassopsini Kesteven, 1903 [= Lavigeriidae Thiele, 1925] T RumeLtin Апсеу, 1906 T Spekiini Ancey, 1906 [= Giraudiidae Bour- guignat, 1885 (inv.); = Reymondiinae Ban- del, 1998] T Syrnovopsini Bourguignat, 1890 T Трновим! Bourguignat, 1886 [= Hila- canthidae Bourguignat, 1890; = Paramelani- idae J. E. S. Moore, 1898; = Bathanaliidae Ancey, 1906; = Limnotrochidae Ancey, 1906] Family PLANAXIDAE Gray, 1850 SF PLANAXINAE Gray, 1850 SF FOSSARINAE À. Adams, 1860 Family PLEUROCERIDAE P. Fischer, 1885 (1863) SF PLEUROCERINAE P. Fischer, 1885 (1863) [= Ceriphasiinae Gill, 1863; = Strepomatidae Haldeman, 1864; = Ellipstomatidae Hanni- bal, 1912; = Gyrotominae Hannibal, 1912; = Anaplocamidae Dall, 1921] SF SEMISULCOSPIRINAE Morrison, 195233 [= Jug- idae Starobogatov, Prozorova, Bogatov & Sayenko, 2004 (n.a.)] + Family PoPeneLLiDAE Bandel, 1992 Family Potamipioae H. Adams & А. Adams, 1854 [= Telescopiidae Allan, 1950; = Cerithideidae Houbrick, 1988] + Family PRoceritHiipae Cossmann, 1906°* SF PROCERITHINAE Cossmann, 1906 SF PARACERITHIINAE Cossmann, 1906 SF CRYPTAULACINAE Gründel, 1976 + Family ProsTYLIFERIDAE Bandel, 1992°° + Family PRopurpaspiripae Nútzel, Pan & Erwin, 2002 Family ScaLioLipae Jousseaume, 1912 [= Ob- tortionidae Thiele, 1925; = Finellidae Thiele, 1929] Family Sitiquaripae Anton, 1838 SF SILIQUARIINAE Anton, 1838 [= Tenagodidae Gill, 1871] SF STEPHOPOMATINAE Bandel & Kowalke, 1997 1 Family TEREBRELLIDAE Delpey, 1941 (inv.) Family THIARIDAE Gill, 1871 (1823) [= Melani- idae Children, 1823; = Hemisininae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1891; = Melanoididae Ihering, 1909; = Pyrguliferidae Delpey, 1941 (n.a.); = Aylacostomatinae Parodiz, 1969; = Pa- chymelaniidae Bandel & Kowalke, 1999%] Family TURRITELLIDAE Lovén, 1847 SF TURRITELLINAE Lovén, 1847 [= Zariinae Gray, 1850; = Zeacolpini Marwick, 1971; = Archimediellidae Starobogatov, 1982; = Tachyrhynchinae Golikov, 1986] SF ORECTOSPIRINAE Habe, 1955 SF PAREORINAE Finlay & Marwick, 1937 SF PROTOMINAE Marwick, 1957 SF VERMICULARIINAE Dall, 1913 [= Рзеидоте- saliidae Mahmoud, 1955 (inv.)] SPF CamPANILoiDEA Douvillé, 1904 Family САМРАМШЮОАЕ Douvillé, 1904 [= Diozop- tyxinae Pchelintsev, 1960; = Gymnocerithi- idae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987°”] Family AMPULLINIDAE Cossmann, 1919 [= Ат- pullospiridae Cox, 1930; = Gyrodinae Wenz, 1938; = Globulariinae Wenz, 1941; = Pseu- damauridae Kowalke & Bandel, 1996]°° Family PLEsioOTROCHIDAE Houbrick, 1990 + Family TRYPANAXIDAE Gougerot & Le Renard, 1987% Clade Hypsogastropoda'” Not allocated to superfamily + Family CoeLostYLiNIDAE Cossmann, 1908'°' + Family MATURIFUSIDAE Grúndel, 2001 + Family Pommerozyciipae Gründel, 1999 + Family ЗЕТТЗАЗЗНОАЕ Bandel, 1992 250 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Clade Littorinimorpha'” SPF CALYPTRAEOIDEA Lamarck, 1809153 Family CALYPTRAEIDAE Lamarck, 1809 [= Crepid- ulidae Fleming, 1822; = Galerinae Gray, 1857; = Cryptinae Gray, 1868; = Dispotaeinae Gray, 1868; = Ergeinae Gray, 1868; = Mitrellinae Gray, 1868 (inv.); = Trochitinae Gray, 1868] SPF CaputoipeEa Fleming, 1822'™ Family Caputipae Fleming, 1822 [= Trichotropi- dae Gray, 1850; = Verenidae Gray, 1857 (inv.); = Pileopsidae Chenu, 1859; = Siriidae Iredale, 1931; = Cerithiodermatidae Hacobjan, 1976] SPF CINGULOPSOIDEA Fretter & Patil, 1958'°° Family CincuLoPsiDAE Fretter & Patil, 1958 [= Eatoniopsinae Ponder, 1965; = Coriandri- idae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Eatoninidae Golik- ov & Starobogatov, 1975] Family EATONIELLIDAE Ponder, 1965 Family RASTODENTIDAE Ponder, 1966 SPF CYPRAEOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family CYPRAEIDAE Rafinesque, 1815'°° SF CYPRAEINAE Rafinesque, 1815 Т CyPRaAEINI Rafinesque, 1815 [= Porcel- lanidae Roberts, 1870 (inv.)] T Mauritiini Steadman & Cotton, 1946 SF EROSARIINAE Schilder, 1924 [= Cypraeaciti- nae Schilder, 1930 (inv.); = Nariinae Schilder, 1932; = Staphylaeinae Iredale, 1935] SF ERRONEINAE Schilder, 1927 T Erroneini Schilder, 1927 [= Adustinae Steadman 8 Cotton, 1946] T BistoLiDINI С. Meyer, 2003 SF GISORTINAE Schilder, 1927 [= Archicypraein- ae Schilder, 1927; = Bernayinae Schilder, 1927; = Cypraeorbini Schilder, 1927; = Мап- dolininae Schilder, 1932; = Umbiliini Schilder, 1932; = Zoilinae lredale, 1935] SF LURIINAE Schilder, 1932 T Бувим Schilder, 1932 [= Talpariinae Ire- dale, 1935] Т AUSTROCYPRAEINI lredale, 1935 SF PUSTULARIINAE Gill, 1871 T PusTULARIUNI Gill, 1871 Т СУРКАЕОМУИМ Schilder, 1927 Т ZONARIIN| Schilder, 1932 Family OvuLıpae Fleming, 182217 SF OVULINAE Fleming, 1822 T Ovuuini Fleming, 1822 [= Amphiperatidae Gray, 1853; = Simniini Schilder, 1927; = Volvini Schilder, 1932] t T Eocypracini Schilder, 1924 [= Sulco- cypraeini Schilder, 1932] + SF СуРВАЕБИМАЕ Schilder, 1927 SF JENNERIINAE Thiele, 1929 [= Cyproglobinini Schilder, 1932] SF PEDICULARIINAE Gray, 1853 SF PSEUDOCYPRAEINAE Steadman & Cotton, 1943 SPF FicoineA Meek, 1864 (1840) Family Ficioae Meek, 1864 (1840) [= Ругий- nae Swainson, 1840; = Sycotypidae Gray, 1853; = Ficulidae Carpenter, 1857; = Thalas- socyonidae F. Riedel, 1995] SPF Littorinoipea Children, 1834 Family Littorinioae Children, 1834168 SF LiTTORININAE Children, 1834 [= Echinini- nae Rosewater, 1972; = Tectariinae Rose- water, 1972; = Melaraphidae Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983] SF LACUNINAE Gray, 1857 [= Risellidae Kesteven, 1903; = Cremnoconchinae Pre- ston, 1915; = Bembiciidae Finlay, 1928] SF LAEVILITORININAE Reid, 1989 1 Family BOHAISPIRIDAE Youluo, 1978 Family PickworTHIIDAE Iredale, 191710 SF PickworTHIINAE Iredale, 1917 [= Reynel- lonidae Iredale, 1917] SF PELYCIDINAE Ponder & Hall, 1983 SF SHERBORNIINAE Iredale, 1917 [= Faxiidae Ravn, 1933] Family Pomatipae Newton, 1891 (1828)''° SF Pomariinae Newton, 1891 (1828) [= Cy- clostomatidae Menke, 1828; = Cyclotopsi- nae Kobelt 8 Móllendorff, 1898; = Ericiidae Wenz, 1915] SF ANNULARIINAE Henderson & Bartsch, 1920'"' T ANNULARIIN| Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 [= Licininae Gray, 1857''*; = Chondropo- matinae Henderson & Bartsch, 1920] T ADAmsIELLIN| Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 T CHOANOPOMATINI Thiele, 1929 T Cistucopsini H. В. Baker, 1924 [= Cistuli- nae L. Pfeiffer, 1858] T ВнупооРОМАПМ Henderson & Bartsch, 1920 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 251 + Family PURPURINIDAE Zittel, 1895 [= Pseudot- ritoniinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987***] Family SkENEOPSIDAE Iredale, 1915 + Family TRIPARTELLIDAE Gründel, 2001 Family ZEROTULIDAE Warén & Hain, 1996 SPF NaricoiDEA Guilding, 1834 Family NaATICIDAE Guilding, 1834*** SF NATICINAE Guilding, 1834 [= Polinicinae Gray, 1847; = Neveritinae Gray, 1857; = Choristi- dae Verrill, 1882; = Euspiridae Cossmann, 1907; = Mammillinae Iredale & McMichael, 1962; = Eunaticinini Oyama, 1969] SF Sınınae Woodring, 1928"? [= Sigaretidae Gray, 1827; = Cryptostomidae Gray, 1827] SF GLOBISININAE Powell, 1933 SPF PTEROTRACHEOIDEA Rafinesque, 1814 [= Heteropoda]'"® Family PTEROTRACHEIDAE Rafinesque, 1814 [= Firolinae Rafinesque, 1815] Family ATLANTIDAE Rang, 1829 1 Family BELLEROPHINIDAE Destombes, 1984 Family CARINARIIDAE Blainville, 1818 SF CARINARIINAE Blainville, 1818 [= Pteroso- matidae Rang, 1829] + SF BRUNONIINAE Dieni, 1990 SPF Rissooipea Gray, 1847''’ Family Rissoipae Gray, 1847*'* SF RISSOINAE Gray, 1847 [= Turbonidae Gray, 1847; = Mohrensterniinae Korobkov, 1955; = Lironobinae Ponder, 1967; = Cingulinae Keen, 1971; = Onobidae Golikov & Star- obogatov, 1972; = Alvaniinae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Merelinidae Golikov & Staroboga- tov, 1975; = Haurakiidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975; = Archascheniini Zhgenti, 1991; = Pseudosetiinae V. V. Anistratenko & Star- obogatov, 1992 (inv.); = Pusillininae V. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1992; = Setii- nae V. V. Anistratenko & Starobogatov, 1994] SF RISSOININAE Stimpson, 1865 [= Phosinelli- nae Coan, 1964; = Zebininae Coan, 1964; = Rissolinidae Voorwinde, 1966 (п.а.); = Foliniinae F. Nordsieck, 1972; = Schwartz- iellidae Starobogatov & Sitnikova, 1983] Family AMNICOLIDAE Tryon, 1863119 SF AMNICOLINAE Tryon, 1863 [= Bythinellinae Kobelt, 1878; = Lyogyrinae Pilsbry, 1916; = Parabythinellinae Radoman, 1976; = Kol- hymamnicolidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Erhaiini Davis & Kuo, 1985120; = Pseudo- bythinellini Davis & Chen, 1992; = Ter- restribythinellidae Sitnikova, Starobogatov & Anistratenko, 1992] SF BAICALIINAE P. Fischer, 1885 [= Limnoreidae В. Dybowski, 1911 (inv.); = Liobaicaliinae В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914; = Turriba- icaliinae В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 191712 SF Emmericiinac Brusina, 1870' [= Pyrgidi- idae Neumayr, 1869*”; = Fontigentinae D. W. Taylor, 1966] Family ANABATHRIDAE Keen, 1971 [= Amphith- alamidae Voorwinde, 1966 (n.a.)] Family Assimineinag H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856*?* SF ASSIMINEINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1856 [= Synceratidae Bartsch, 1920] SF EKADANTINAE Thiele, 1929 [= Paludinel- lidae Kobelt, 1878 (n.a.); = Cyclotropidae Iredale, 1941] SF OMPHALOTROPIDINAE Thiele, 1927 [= Realii- nae L. Pfeiffer, 1853 (inv.); = Adelomorphi- nae Kobelt, 1906 (inv.); = Garrettiinae Kobelt, 1906; = Pseudocyclotini Thiele, 1929; = Thaanumellinae Clench, 1946; = Tutuilanidae Hubendick, 1952] Family BARLEENDAE Gray, 1857 [= Ansolidae Slavoshevskaya, 1975] Family ВинумирАЕ Gray, 1857 [= Bulimidae Hannibal, 1912 (inv.); = Mysorellinae Annan- dale, 1920; = Fossarulinae Wenz, 1926; = Parafossarulinae Starobogatov, 1983] Family CAECIDAE Gray, 1850 SF CAECINAE Gray, 1850 SF CTILOCERATINAE Iredale & Laseron, 1957 [= Pedumicrinae Iredale 8 Laseron, 1957; = Watsoniinae lredale € Laseron, 1957; = Parastrophiinae Hinoide & Habe, 1978] SF STREBLOCERATINAE Bandel, 1996 Family CaLoPııpae Ponder, 1999 Family Сосниор!ВАЕ Tryon, 1866'2° SF СосниормАЕ Tryon, 1866 [= Mexithau- matinae D. W. Taylor, 1966; = Paludiscali- пае D. W. Taylor, 1966] SF LITTORIDININAE Thiele, 1928 SF SEMISALSINAE Giusti 4 Pezzoli, 1980 [= Heleobiini Bernasconi, 1991] 202 BOUCHET & ROCROI Family ELACHISINIDAE Ponder, 1985 Family EmBLANDIDAE Ponder, 1985 Family EPiGriDAE Ponder, 1985 Family FALSICINGULIDAE Slavoshevskaya, 1975 Family HeLicosToIDAE Pruvot-Fol, 1937125 Family НуововнирдЕ Stimpson, 1865127 SF НуововимАЕ Stimpson, 1865 [= Palude- strinidae Newton, 1891; = Pyrgorientaliinae Radoman, 1977; = Pseudocaspiidae Sitni- kova 8 Starobogatov, 1983] SF BELGRANDIINAE de Stefani, 1877 [= Horatii- ni D. W. Taylor, 1966; = Graecoanatolici- nae Radoman, 1973; = Sadlerianinae Radoman, 1973; = Pseudohoratiinae Rado- man, 1973; = Orientaliidae Radoman, 1973 (inv.); = Lithoglyphulidae Radoman, 1973; = Orientalinidae Radoman, 1978 (inv.); = Belgrandiellinae Radoman, 1983; = Dab- rianidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Istrianidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Kireliinae Staroboga- tov, 1983; = Lanzaiidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Tanousiidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Bu- charamnicolinae Izzatulaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985; = Martensamnicolinae Izzatulaev, Sitnikova & Starobogatov, 1985; = Turkmenamnicolinae Izzatulaev, Sitniko- va & Starobogatov, 1985] SF CLENCHIELLINAE D. W. Taylor, 1966 SF IsLamınae Radoman, 1973 SF NYMPHOPHILINAE D. W. Taylor, 1966'?® SF PSEUDAMNICOLINAE Radoman, 1977 SF PYRGULINAE Brusina, 1882 (1869) [= Caspi- idae B. Dybowski, 1913; = Microliopalaeinae В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1914; = Micromelaniidae В. Dybowski 8 Grochmal- icki, 1914; = Turricaspiinae В. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1915; = Liosarmatinae B. Dy- bowski & Grochmalicki, 1920; = Chilopyrguli- nae Radoman, 1973; = Micropyrgulidae Radoman, 1973; = Falsipyrgulinae Ra- doman, 1983; = Ohridopyrgulinae Radoman, 1983; = Prosostheniinae Pana, 1989]'?° SF TATEINAE Thiele, 1925 [= Potamopyrgidae F. С. Baker, 1928; = Hemistomiinae Thiele, 1929] Family Hyorococcipae Thiele, 1928 Family IRAvADIIDAE Thiele, 1928 [= Fairbankiinae Thiele, 1928; = Rehderiellinae Brandt, 1974; = Hyalidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975; = Pseudomerelininae Starobogatov, 1989] Family LITHOGLYPHIDAE Tryon, 1866130 SF LITHOGLYPHINAE Tryon, 1866 [= Fluminicoli- nae Clessin, 1880; = Lepyriidae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1951] SF BENEDICTIINAE Clessin, 1880131 + Family MESOCOCHLIOPIDAE Yu, 1987132 Family MOITESsiERIIDAE Bourguignat, 1863133 + Family PALAEORISSOINIDAE Gründel & Kowalke, 2002 SF PALAEORISSOININAE Gründel & Kowalke, 2002 SF GREVENIELLINAE Gründel & Kowalke, 2002 Family POMATIOPSIDAE Stimpson, 1865134 SF POMATIOPSINAE Stimpson, 1865 [= Hemibi- inae Heude, 1890; = Tomichiinae Wenz, 1938; = Coxiellidae Iredale, 1943; = On- comelaniidae Salisbury & Edwards, 1961; = Cecininae Starobogatov, 1983] SF TRICULINAE Annandale, 1924 T Тюсуим Annandale, 1924 [= Delavayidae Annandale, 1924] T Juruienin! Davis, 1979 T Lacunopsini Davis, 1979 Т РАснуововим! Davis & Kang, 1990 Family STENOTHYRIDAE Tryon, 1866 Family ТовмраЕ Sacco, 1896 (1884) SF ТовммАЕ Sacco, 1896 (1884) [= Adeor- bidae Monterosato, 1884] SF CIRCULINAE Fretter & Graham, 1962 SF TEINOSTOMATINAE Cossmann, 1917 SF VITRINELLINAE Bush, 1897 Family TRUNCATELLIDAE Gray, 1840 SF TRUNCATELLINAE Gray, 1840 SF GEOMELANINAE Kobelt & Móllendorff, 1897 SPF STROMBOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815'** Family STRoMBIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF STROMBINAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF ROSTELLARIINAE Gabb, 1868 [= Rimellinae Stewart, 1927; = Tibiidae Golikov & Sta- robogatov, 1975] Family APORRHAIDAE Gray, 1850138 SF APORRHAINAE Gray, 1850 [= Chenopidae Deshayes, 1865] SF ARRHOGINAE Popenoe, 1983 [= Alariidae Koken, 1889 (inv.); = Dicrolomatidae Ko- rotkov, 1992] + SF HARPAGODINAE Pchelintsev, 1963 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 255 t SF PERISSOPTERINAE Korotkov, 1992 [= Struthiopterinae Zinsmeister & Griffin, 1995] Т SF SPINIGERINAE Korotkov, 1992 (inv.) + Family СогомвЕцимрАЕ P. Fischer, 1884 [= Columbellariidae Zittel, 1895; = Zitteliidae Schilder, 1936] + Family РусмециваЕ Kiel 8 Bandel, 1999 Family SERAPHSIDAE Gray, 1853 [= Terebellinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854]'37 Family STRUTHIOLARIIDAE Gabb, 1868 [= Struthi- olarellinae Zinsmeister 4 Camacho, 1980] 1 Family THERSITEIDAE Savornin, 1915 + Family TyLostomaTIDAE Stoliczka, 1868*** SPF Tonnoioea Suter, 1913 (1825)'°° Family TONNIDAE Suter, 1913 (1825) SF ТомммАЕ Suter, 1913 (1825) [= Doliidae Latreille, 1825; = Macgillivrayiidae H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854; = Galeodoliidae Sacco, 1891] SF Cassınae Latreille, 1825 SF OOCORYTHINAE P. Fischer, 1885 SF РнаАНМАЕ Beu, 1981 Family BuRSIDAE Thiele, 1925 [= Tutufinae Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 (n.a.)] Family LAUBIERINIDAE Waren & Bouchet, 1990 Family PERSONIDAE Gray, 1854 [= Calcarellidae Schaufuss, 1869; = Distorsioninae Beu, 1981] Family PisaniAnurioAe Waren & Bouchet, 1990 Family RANELLIDAE Gray, 1854 SF RANELLINAE Gray, 1854 [= Argobuccininae Kilias, 1973; = Simpulidae Dautzenberg, 1900; = Gyrineinae Higo & Goto, 1993 (n.a.)] SF Cymatiinac Iredale, 1913 (1854) [= Tri- tonidae Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Tritoniidae H. Adams &A. Adams, 1853 (inv.); = Neptunel- linae Gray, 1854; = Lampusiidae Newton, 1891; = Lotoriidae Harris, 1897; = Septidae Dall & Simpson, 1901; = Aquillidae Pilsbry, 1904; = Nyctilochidae Dall, 1912; = Charo- niinae Powell, 1933] SPF VANIKOROIDEA Gray, 1840'*° Family VanikorRIDAE Gray, 1840 [= Naricidae Recluz, 1845; = Merriidae Hedley, 1918; = Lyocyclinae Thiele, 1925; = Caledoniellidae Rosewater, 1969; = Conradiinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] Family Hacoceratipae Waren & Bouchet, 1991 Family HippPoniciDAE Troschel, 1861 [= Amalth- eidae Dall, 1889 (inv.); = Lippistidae Iredale, 1924; = Cheileidae Macpherson & Chapple, 195172 + Family OmaLaxIDAE Cossmann, 1916'* SPF VELUTINOIDEA Gray, 1840'“3 Family VELUTINIDAE Gray, 1840 SF VELUTININAE Gray, 1840 [= Marseniidae Leach in Gray, 1847; = Marsenininae Odh- ner, 1913; = Capulacmaeinae Golikov & Gulbin, 1990; = Onchidiopsinae Golikov & Gulbin, 1990 (n.a.); = Marseniopsidae Ban- del, 1993 (п.а.)] SF LAMELLARIINAE d’Orbigny, 1841 [= Coriocel- lidae Troschel, 1848; = Sacculidae Thiele, 1929 (inv.); = Pseudosacculidae Kuroda, 1933] Family Triviipae Troschel, 1863 SF ERATOINAE Gill, 1871 T Eratoini Gill, 1871 T T JOHNSTRUPIINI Schilder, 1939 Т T ERATOTRIVINI Schilder, 1936 SF TRIVINAE Troschel, 1863 [= Pusulini Schilder, 1936; = Triviellini Schilder, 1939] SPF VERMETOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815'** Family VERMETIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF VERMETINAE Rafinesque, 1815 SF DENDROPOMATINAE Bandel & Kowalke, 1997 SPF XENOPHOROIDEA Troschel, 1852 (1840) '*° Family XENOPHORIDAE Troschel, 1852 (1840) [= Phoridae Gray, 1840; = Onustidae H. Ad- ams & А. Adams, 1854] + Family LAMELLIPHORIDAE Korobkov, 1960 254 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! “Group” Ptenoglossa'** SPF EPITONIOIDEA Berry, 1910 (1812) Family EPiToniiDAE Berry, 1910 (1812) [= Sca- lariidae Lamarck, 1812; = Scalidae H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1853; = Acrillinae Jousseaume, 1912; = Cirsotrematinae Jousseaume, 1912; = Асизтае Cossmann, 1912; = Clathroscali- nae Cossmann, 1912; = Gyroscalinae Jous- seaume, 1912; = Papyriscalinae Jousseaume, 1912; = Opaliinae Cossmann, 1912; = Lioat- lantinae B. Dybowski & Grochmalicki, 1920; = Stenacmidae Pilsbry, 1945] Family JANTHINIDAE Lamarck, 1822 [= lodeidae Leach, 1847 (n.a.); = Recluziidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] Family NYSTIELLIDAE Clench 8 Turner, 195247 SPF ЕцимоюЕд Philippi, 1853 Family ЕчимюАЕ Philippi, 1853 [= Stylinidae Philippi, 1853 (inv.); = Stiliferidae H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853; = Entoconchidae Keferstein, 1864; = Entocolacidae Voigt, 1888; = Turtoni- idae Rosén, 1910 (inv.); = Roseniidae Nier- strasz, 1913 (inv.); = Strombiformidae Iredale, 1915; = Melanellidae Iredale, 1915; = Pelse- neeriidae Schwanwitsch, 1917; = Enteroxen- inae Schwanwitsch, 1917; = Asterophilidae Thiele, 1925; = Thycinae Thiele, 1929; = Pae- dophoropodidae A. V. Ivanov, 1933] Family ACLIDIDAE С. O. Sars, 1878 [= Pherusidae Locard, 1886 (inv. )]*** SPF TRIPHOROIDEA Gray, 1847'*° Family TRIPHORIDAE Gray, 1847 SF TRIPHORINAE Gray, 1847 [= Mastoniinae Ko- suge, 1966] SF INIFORINAE Kosuge, 1966 SF МЕТАХИМАЕ Marshall, 1977 Family CeritHiopsipae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 SF CERITHIOPSINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 [= Joculatorinae Golikov 8 Star- obogatov, 1987; = Prolixodentinae Golik- ov 8 Starobogatov, 1987; = Synthopsinae Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987] SF ALiPTINAE Marshall, 1978 [= Cerithiopsidel- linae Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1987; = Eu- seilinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] SF SEILINAE Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975 Family NEWTONIELLIDAE Korobkov, 1955 SF NEWTONIELLINAE Korobkov, 1955 [= Cer- ithiellidae Golikov 8 Starobogatov, 1975]'°° SF ADELACERITHIINAE Marshall, 1984 SF ATAXOCERITHIINAE Ludbrook, 1957 (n.a.) SF EUMETULINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 [= Laskeyinae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987] SF LAEOCOCHLIDINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1987 Clade Neogastropoda Unassigned to superfamily + Family JOHNWYATTIIDAE Serna, 1979'°' + Family PERISSITYIDAE Popenoe & Saul, 1987'°? + Family SARGANIDAE Stephenson, 1923153 SF SARGANINAE Stephenson, 1923 SF PSEUDECPHORINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 SF ScHizoBasINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 + Family ЗлРеентивАЕ Powell, 1942154 + Family ТаАюмрАЕ Finlay & Marwick, 1937 + Family Weeksipae ЗОШ, 1961 SPF ВиуссмоюЕд Rafinesque, 1815'°° Family ВуссимрАЕ Rafinesque, 1815155 SF Buccininae Rafinesque, 1815 T Buccinini Rafinesque, 1815 T ANCISTROLEPIDIN| Habe & Sato, 1973 T Buccinuuini Finlay, 1928 T Count Gray, 1857 [= Neptuneinae Stimp- son, 1865; = Chrysodominae Dall, 1870; = Pyramimitridae Cossmann, 1901; = Trun- cariinae Cossmann, 1901; = Metajapelion- inae Goryachev, 1987] Т СоммЕцим Gray, 1857 T Liomesini P. Fischer, 1884 [= Buccinop- sidae G. O.Sars, 1878 (inv.)] T PARANCISTROLEPIDINI Habe, 1972 [= Brevi- siphoniinae Lus, 1973] T PROSIPHONINI Powell, 1951 T Моготорзим Habe & Sato, 1973 SF BERINGIINAE Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975 SF ВузусоммАЕ Wade, 1917 (1867)'°7 T Busyconini Wade, 1917 (1867) [= Fulguri- nae Stoliczka, 1867] Т Вузусотурим Petuch, 1994 SF DONOVANIINAE Casey, 1904 [= Lachesinae L. Bellardi, 1877 (inv.)] WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 255 SF Pısanıınae Gray, 1857 [= Photinae Gray, 1857; = Pusiostomatidae Iredale, 1940] SF SIPHONALIINAE Finlay, 1928 [= Austrosi- phonidae Cotton & Godfrey, 1938] Family CoLuBrARIIDAE Dall, 1904 [= Fusidae Iredale, 1915 (inv.)] Family CoLumBELLIDAE Swainson, 1840'°° SF COLUMBELLINAE Swainson, 1840 SF АтимАЕ Cossmann, 1901 [= Pyrenidae Suter, 1909; = Anachidae Golikov & Star- obogatov, 1972] Family FASCIOLARIIDAE Gray, 185315 SF FASCIOLARIINAE Gray, 1853 SF РозиммАЕ Wrigley, 1927 [= Fusinae Swain- son, 1840 (inv.); = Cyrtulidae MacDonald, 1869: = Streptochetinae Cossmann, 1901] SF PERISTERNIINAE Tryon, 1880 [= Latiridae Iredale, 1929] Family Nassariipae Iredale, 1916 (1835)'°° SF Nassariinag Iredale, 1916 (1835) [= Nas- sinae Swainson, 1835 (inv.); = Cyclopsidae Chenu, 1859 (inv.); = Cyclonassinae Gill, 1871; = Alectrionidae Dall, 1908; = Arcu- lariidae Iredale, 1915] SF BULLIINAE Allmon, 1990 SF CYLLENINAE L. Bellardi, 1882 SF ОовзАММАЕ Cossmann, 1901 [= Duplica- tinae Muskhelishvili, 1967] Family MELONGENIDAE Gill, 1871 (1854) SF MELONGENINAE Gill, 1871 (1854) [= Cassid- ulidae Gray, 1854 (inv.); = Galeodidae Thiele, 1925 (inv.); = Volemidae Winckworth, 1945; = Heligmotomidae Adegoke, 1977] SF ECHINOFULGURINAE Petuch, 1994 SPF Muricoipea Rafinesque, 1815 Family Muricipag Rafinesque, 1815 SF Muricinae Rafinesque, 1815 [= Aspelli- nae Keen, 1971] SF CORALLIOPHILINAE Chenu, 1859'°' [= Magil- idae Thiele, 1925; = Rapidae Kuroda, 1941] SF ERGALATAXINAE Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 SF HAUSTRINAE Tan, 2003 SF Muricorsinag Radwin € d’Attilio, 1971 SF OCENEBRINAE Cossmann, 1903 [= Nucel- lidae Salisbury, 1940; = Tritonaliinae Korobk- ov, 1955 (inv.); = Ecphorinae Petuch, 1988] SF ВАРАММАЕ Gray, 1853 [= Purpuridae Chil- dren, 1823; = Purpurellinae L. Bellardi, 1882 (inv.); = Thaididae Jousseaume, 1888; = Concholepadidae Perrier, 1897; = Taur- asiinae Sacco, 1904; = Drupinae Wenz, 1938; = Morulinae Kool, 1989 (n.a.)] SF TRIPTEROTYPHINAE d’Attilio & Hertz, 1988 SF TROPHONINAE Cossmann, 1903 SF TyPHINAE Cossmann, 1903 Family ВАвугомирдЕ Kuroda, Habe & Oyama, 1971 [= Eburninae Swainson, 1840; = Dip- saccinae P. Fischer, 1884; = Latrunculinae Cossmann, 1901]'® Family CosTeLLARIDAE MacDonald, 1860 [= Tur- riculidae Carpenter, 1861 (inv.); = Vexillinae Thiele, 1929; = Pusiinae Habe, 1961] Family Cystiscipae Stimpson, 1865163 SF CYSTISCINAE Stimpson, 1865 SF GRANULININAE С. А. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 SF PERSICULINAE С. A. & Н. К. Coovert, 1995 SF PLESIOCYSTISCINAE GA. & Н. К. Coovert, 1995 Family HARPIDAE Bronn, 1849 SF HARPINAE Bronn, 1849 + SF CRYPTOCHORDINAE Korobkov, 1955 SF Moruminae Hughes 8 Emerson, 1987 Family MARGINELLIDAE Fleming, 1828164 SF MARGINELLINAE Fleming, 1828 T MARGINELLIN Fleming, 1828 [= Porcel- lanidae Gray, 1853 (inv.)] T AUSTROGINELLINI G. A. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 T Prunini G. A. & H. K. Coovert, 1995 SF MARGINELLONINAE Coan, 1965 Family МивюдЕ Swainson, 1829 SF MITRINAE Swainson, 1829 [= Strigatellidae Troschel, 1869; = Mitrariidae Carcelles & Williamson, 1951] SF CYLINDROMITRINAE Cossmann, 1899 [= Cy- lindrinae Thiele, 1929; = Pterygiinae Kuro- da, 1934 (n.a.)] SF IMBRICARIINAE Troschel, 1867 + Family PhoLiporomipage Cossmann, 1896*** SF PHOLIDOTOMINAE Cossmann, 1896 SF МовемаЕ Stephenson, 1941 SF PSEUDORAPINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 SF PYRIFUSINAE Bandel & Dockery, 2001 SF PYROPSINAE Stephenson, 1941 SF VOLUTODERMATINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [= Volutomorphinae Djalilov, 1977] Family PLEIOPTYGMATIDAE Quinn, 1989 Family STREPSIDURIDAE Cossmann, 1901 [= Melapiidae Kantor, 1991]'°° 256 BOUCHET & ROCROI Family TUR8INELLIDAE Swainson, 1835'97 SF TURBINELLINAE Swainson, 1835 [= Xan- cidae Pilsbry, 1922 (inv.)] ЗЕ CoLuMBARIINAE Tomlin, 1928 SF TunicuiNa«E Cossmann, 1901 SF Vasınae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (1840) [= Scolyminae Swainson, 1840; = Cynodon- tidae MacDonald, 1860] Family VoLuripae Rafinesque, 1815'°° SF VoLuTINAE Rafinesque, 1815 T Vouurinı Rafinesque, 1815 T Lyriini Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 SF AMORIINAE Gray, 1857 T Amoriini Gray, 1857 T Meo: Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [= Cym- biolinae Bondarev, 1995] T Norovouurinı Bail & Poppe, 2001 SF ATHLETINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [= Vo- lutilithinae Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954] SF CALLIOTECTINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 SF СумвимАЕ H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (1847) T Сумвим H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (1847) [= Yetinae Gray, 1847] T ADELOMELONINI Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 [= Pachycymbiolini Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954] Т ALcITHOIN! Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 T Livonini Вай & Poppe, 2001 T Оромтосумвюим Clench & Turner, 1964 T Ziponini H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 SF FULGORARIINAE Pilsbry & Olsson, 1954 SF PLICOLIVINAE Bouchet, 1990 SF SCAPHELLINAE Gray, 1857 [= Priamidae Sis- monda, 1842'°°; = Haliinae Kobelt, 1888; = Caricellinae Dall, 1907; = Auriniinae M. Smith, 1942; = Ampullidae Winckworth, 1945] Family VoLUTOMITRIDAE Gray, 1854 [= Microvo- lutidae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.); = Peculatoridae Iredale & McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] SPF ОнуоЕА Latreille, 1825 Family Онмрадее Latreille, 1825 SF ОнммАЕ Latreille, 1825 [= Dactylidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (inv.); = Agaro- niinae Olsson, 1956; = Olivancillariidae Golikov & Starobogatov, 1975] SF ANCILLARIINAE Swainson, 1840 [= Ancilli- nae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853] + SF VANPALMERIINAE Adegoke, 1977 Family ОнмЕцчоАЕ Troschel, 1869 SPF Р5ЕУБОНУОЮЕА de Gregorio, 1880 Family РЗЕУООИМОАЕ de Gregorio, 1880 [= Zemir- idae Iredale, 1924] Family PTYCHATRACTIDAE Stimpson, 1865 [= Graphidulidae Stephenson, 1941 (n.a.)]'7° SPF Conoipea Fleming, 1822 Family СомодЕ Fleming, 1822 SF СоммАЕ Fleming, 1822 [= Conulinae Rafinesque, 1815 (inv.); = Textiliinae da Motta, 1995 (n.a.)] SF CLATHURELLINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1858 [= Defranciinae Gray, 1853 (inv.); = Borsoni- inae A. Bellardi, 1875; = Pseudotominae A. Bellardi, 1875; = Diptychomitrinae L. Bellar- di, 1888; = Mitrolumnidae Sacco, 1904; = Mitromorphinae Casey, 1904; = Lorinae Thiele, 1925, sensu Opinion 666] SF Conorsinae de Gregorio, 1880 [= Cryp- toconinae Cossmann, 1896] SF MaNGELIINAE P. Fischer, 1883 [= Cythari- nae Thiele, 1929] SF OENOPOTINAE Bogdanov, 1987 [= Lorinae Thiele, 1925 sensu Thiele] SF RAPHITOMINAE A. Bellardi, 1875 [= Daph- nellinae Casey, 1904; = Taraninae Casey, 1904; = Thatcheriidae Powell, 1942; = Pleu- rotomellinae F. Nordsieck, 1968; = Andoni- inae Vera-Pelaez, 2002] + SF Sipxopsinae Le Renard, 1995'” Family CLavatuLiDag Gray, 1853 [= Pusionelli- nae Gray, 1853; = Clionellidae Stimpson, 1865; = Melatomidae Gill, 1871; = Turriculi- nae Powell, 1942 (inv.)]'”* Family DriLibage Olsson, 1964 [= Clavidae Casey, 1904 (inv.)] Family PseuDOMELATOMIDAE Morrison, 1965 Family StrictisPIRIDAE McLean, 1971 Family TEREBRIDAE Mórch, 1852 SF TEREBRINAE Mörch, 1852 [= Acidae Gray, 1853 (inv.)] SF Pervicacıınae Rudman, 1969 Family Turrivae H. Adams & А. Adams, 1853 (1838) SF TURRINAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1853 (1838) [= Pleurotominae Gray, 1838; = Lophiotominae Morrison, 1965 (n.a.)] WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 257 ЗЕ COCHLESPIRINAE Powell, 1942 SF CRASSISPIRINAE McLean, 1971 [= Belinae А. Bellardi, 187517] SF Zemaciinag Sysoev, 2003 SF ZONULISPIRINAE McLean, 19711” SPF CAnceELLARIOIDEA Forbes & Hanley, 1851 Family CanceLLaRIIDAE Forbes & Hanley, 1851 SF CanCELLARIINAE Forbes & Hanley, 1851 [= Trigonostomatinae Cossmann, 1899] SF Aomerinae Troschel, 1865 [= Paladmetidae Stephenson, 1941] SF PLESIOTRITONINAE Beu & Maxwell, 1987 Clade Heterobranchia Informal Group “Lower Heterobranchia”'’® [= Allogastropoda] Unassigned to superfamily Family Cimipae Waren, 1993 + Family DoLomiteLLIDAE Bandel, 1994 + Family HETEROSUBULITIDAE Bandel, 2002 + Family Козкокуммирде Fryda & Blodgett, 2001 + Family MisurineLLIDAE Bandel, 1994177 Family OrBITESTELLIDAE Iredale, 1917 [= Micro- disculidae Iredale 8 McMichael, 1962 (n.a.)] Family TJAERNOENDAE Warén, 1991 Family XyLopiscuLipag Waren, 1992 SPF АсткомоЮЕА d’Orbigny, 1843178 Family ACTEONIDAE d'Orbigny, 1843 SF ACTEONINAE d’Orbigny, 1843*”* [= Torna- tellidae Fleming, 1828; = Solidulidae Meek 8 Hayden, 1860; = Nucleopsinae Coss- mann, 1895; = Tornatellaeinae Cossmann, 1895; = Pupidae Kuroda, 1941] + SF LiocareNinAc Wenz, 1938 + Family ACTEONELLIDAE Gill, 1871 SF ACTEONELLINAE Gill, 1871 [= Orthostoma- tidae Delpey, 1940 (inv.); = Trochactaeon- inae Hacobjan, 1963] SF CYLINDROBULLININAE Wenz, 1938 SF МЕВИМАЕ Cossmann, 1896'?" Family APLUSTRIDAE Gray, 1847 [= Hydatinidae Pilsbry, 1895 (inv.)] Family BuLLINIDAE Gray, 1850 [= Nonacteo- ninidae Bandel, 1994; = Sulcoactaeonidae Gründel, 1997] + Family ZARDINELLIDAE Bandel, 1994 SPF Architectonicoidea Gray, 1850'°' Family ARCHITECTONICIDAE Gray, 1850 [= Solariidae Carpenter, 1857; = Toriniidae Troschel, 1875; = Teretropomatinae Rochebrune, 1881; = He- liacidae Cotton & Godfrey, 1933; = Mangonui- idae Iredale, 1936; = Pseudomalaxinae Garrard, 1977; = Philippiinae Melone & Taviani, 1985] + Family AmPHiTOMARIDAE Bandel, 1994 + Family Cassıanaxıpae Bandel, 1996 SPF GLaciDorBOIDEA Ponder, 1986 °° Family GLaciporBIDAE Ponder, 1986 SPF МАтниооЕА Dall, 1889*** Family МатниорАЕ Dall, 1889 [= Tubidae Finlay & Marwick, 1937; = Turritellopsinae Marwick, 1957] + Family AmPEZZANILDIDAE Bandel, 1994 + Family AnoptycHiipae Bandel, 1994184 + Family GORDENELLIDAE Gründel, 2000 + Family ToFANELLIDAE Bandel, 1995 SF ToFANELLINAE Bandel, 1995 SF USEDOMELLINAE Gründel, 1998 + Family TRACHOECIDAE Bandel, 1994 SPF NERINEOIDEA Zittel, 1873 °° + Family NERINEIDAE Zittel, 1873185 SF NERINEINAE Zittel, 1873 [= Phaneroptyxi- dae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Fibuloptygmatid- idae Hacobjan, 1973] SF РтусмАпомАЕ Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Cryp- toplocinae Pchelintsev, 1960; = Fibuloptyx- idae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Umboneidae Lyssenko & Aliev, 1987] 258 BOUCHET & ROCROI + Family NERINELLIDAE Pchelintsev, 1960 SF NERINELLINAE Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Aurorael- lidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Bactroptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Elatioriellidae Pchelint- sev, 1965; = Elegantellidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Polyptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Triptyxidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Upellidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Aptyxiellidae Hacob- jan, 1973; = Dalmateidae Djalilov, 1977; = Nerinoidinae Kase, 1984 (inv.); = Contor- tellidae Lyssenko & Korotkov, 1992] SF Diptyxinac Pchelintsev, 1960 [= Upellidae Pchelintsev, 1965; = Simploptyxinae Ha- cobjan, 1973] + Family Ceritettipae Wenz, 1938 (1895) [= Tubiferidae Cossmann, 1895; = Pseud- onerineidae Pchelintsev, 1965] SPF OmALoGYROIDEA С. O. Sars, 1878 Family OmALOGYRIDAE С. O. Sars, 1878 + Family StuoraxiDAE Bandel, 1994 SPF PYRAMIDELLOIDEA Gray, 1840 Family PYRAMIDELLIDAE Gray, 1840**” SF PYRAMIDELLINAE Gray, 1840 T PYRAMIDELLINI Gray, 1840 [= Obeliscinae A. Adams, 1863 (inv.); = Plotiidae Forcart, 1951 (inv.)] T SaveuLını Wise, 1996 SF ОрозтомимаЕ Pelseneer, 1928 Т Орозтомим Pelseneer, 1928 [= Ptychos- tomonidae Locard, 1886; = Liostomiini Schander, Halanych, Dahlgren & Sund- berg, 2003 (n.a.)] T CHrRYSALLIDINI Saurin, 1958 [= Menesthinae Saurin, 1958; = Pyrgulininae Saurin, 1959] T CycLosTREMELLINI D. К. Moore, 1966 T ODOSTOMELLINI Saurin, 1959 SF SYRNOLINAE Saurin, 1958 T Зувмонм Saurin, 1958 T ТвЕвим Saurin, 1958 SF TURBONILLINAE Bronn, 1849 Т TURBONILLINI Bronn, 1849 [= Chemnitzii- пае Stoliczka, 1868] T CINGULININI Saurin, 1958 T EULIMELLINI Saurin, 1958 Family AMATHINIDAE Ponder, 1987 + Family HETERONERITIDAE Gründel, 1998 Family MURCHISONELLIDAE Casey, 1904 [= Ebal- idae Warén, 1995; = Anisocyclidae Van Aart- sen, 1995] SPF RinGicuLoIDEA Philippi, 1853 Family RincicuuiDAE Philippi, 1853 [= Avellani- nae Hacobjan, 1976] SPF RissoELLoIDEA Gray, 1850 Family RıssoceLLipdae Gray, 1850 [= Het- erophrosynidae W. Clark, 1855 (n.a.); = Jef- freysiidae H. Adams &A. Adams, 1852] SPF STREPTACIDOIDEA Knight, 1931 + Family STREPTACIDIDAE Knight, 1931 [= Donal- dinidae Bandel, 1994] + Family CASSIANEBALIDAE Bandel, 1996 SPF VALvATOIDEA Gray, 1840 Family Vavvatioae Gray, 1840 [= Borysthenii- nae Starobogatov, 1983] Family CORNIROSTRIDAE Ponder, 1990 Family HyaLocyrınınae Waren 8 Bouchet, 1993 + Family PRovatvatipae Bandel, 1991 Informal Group Opisthobranchia'®® Clade Cephalaspidea SPF BurLoineaA Gray, 1827 Family BuLLiDag Gray, 1827 [= Bullariidae Dall, 1908; = Vesicidae J. Q. Burch, 1945] SPF DIAPHANOIDEA Odhner, 1914 (1857) Family DIAPHANIDAE Odhner, 1914 (1857) SF DIAPHANINAE Odhner, 1914 (1857) [= Am- phisphyridae Gray, 1857] SF ToLEDONIINAE Waren, 1989 Family NOTODIAPHANIDAE Thiele, 1931 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 259 SPF HAMINOEOIDEA Pilsbry, 1895 Family HAMINOEIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF HAMINOEINAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF АтурмАЕ Thiele, 1925 Family Buttactipae Thiele, 1926 Family SmaracomeLLIDAE Thiele, 1925 [= Oph- thalmidae Bergh, 1905 (n.a.); = Cryptophthalm- inae Thiele, 1926 (inv.); = Lathophthalminae Pruvot-Fol, 1954] SPF PhiLinoiDEA Gray, 1850 (1815) Family PHILiINIDAE Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Bul- laeidae Rafinesque, 1815; = Laoninae Pru- vot-Fol, 1954] Family AcLaJiDae Pilsbry, 1895 (1847) [= Dori- diinae Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Chelidonuridae Habe, 1961] Family CyuicHniDag H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [= Scaphandridae G. O. Sars, 1878; = Torna- tinidae P. Fischer, 1883; = Acteocinidae Dall, 1913; = Triclidae Winckworth, 1932] Family GASTROPTERIDAE Swainson, 1840 Family PHILINOGLOSSIDAE Hertling, 1932 Family PLuscutipae Franc, 1968 Family Retusipae Thiele, 1925 [= Volvulidae Locard, 1886 (inv.); = Rhizoridae Dell, 1952; = Volvulellidae Chaban, 2000] SPF Runcınoıpea H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 Family КомамрАЕ H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854 [= Peltidae Vayssière, 1885 (inv.); = Ildicidae Burn, 1963; = Lapinuridae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1970 (n.a.)] Family ILsııpae Burn, 1963 Clade Thecosomata'” SPF CavouinıoıpEA Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Euth- ecosomata] Family Cavouiniipag Gray, 1850 (1815) SF CAVOLININAE Gray, 1850 (1815) [= Hy- alaeidae Rafinesque, 1815] SF СиомАЕ Jeffreys, 1869 [= Cleodoridae Gray, 18401] SF CUVIERININAE Van der Spoel, 1967 [= Cu- vieriidae Gray, 1840 (inv.); = Tripteridae Gray, 1850**] SF CRESEINAE Curry, 1982 Family Limacinipae Gray, 1840 [= Spirialidae Chenu, 1859; = Spiratellidae Dall, 1921] t Family SPHAEROCINIDAE A. Janssen & Max- well, 1995 SPF СумвуноЕА Gray, 1840 [= Pseudothe- cosomata] Family CYMBuLIIDAE Gray, 1840 SF CYMBULIINAE Gray, 1840 SF GLEBINAE van der Spoel, 1976 Family DEsmoPTERIDAE Chun, 1889 Family Peraciipag Tesch, 1913 [= Procymbu- liidae Tesch, 1913] Clade Gymnosomata'” SPF СномоюА Rafinesque, 1815 Family СиомрАЕ Rafinesque, 1815 SF СноммАЕ Rafinesque, 1815 [= Fowlerin- inae Pruvot-Fol, 1926] SF THLIPTODONTINAE Kwietniewski, 1902 [= Pteroceanidae Meisenheimer, 1902; = Cephalobrachiinae Pruvot-Fol, 1926] Family Cuiorsipag О.С. Costa, 1873 Family NOTOBRANCHAEIDAE Pelseneer, 1886 [= Prionoglossinae Zhang, 1964] Family PNEUMODERMATIDAE Latreille, 1825 [= Crucibranchaeidae Tanaka, 1971 (n.a.)] SPF HyoromyLoinea Pruvot-Fol, 1942 (1862) [= Gymnoptera] Family Hvoromvuipae Pruvot-Fol, 1942 (1862) [= Cymodoceidae Gray, 1840 (inv.); = Eu- ribiidae Troschel, 1856 (inv.); = Pterocymo- doceidae Keferstein, 1862; = Halopsychidae Pelseneer, 1887 (inv.); = Anopsiidae Pruv- ot-Fol, 1922] Family Laciniopsipae Pruvot-Fol, 1922 260 BOUCHET & ROCROI Clade Aplysiomorpha [= Anaspidea] SPF Arıysioıea Lamarck, 1809'% Family Arıysiipae Lamarck, 1809 SF Arıysunae Lamarck, 1809 SF DoLABELLINAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF DOLABRIFERINAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF NorarcHINAE Mazzarelli, 1893 [= Busiridae Risso, 1826'°°] SPF Akeroıpea Mazzarelli, 1891 °° Family AkeriDAE Mazzarelli, 1891 “Group” Acochlidiacea'” SPF AcocHLipioibeA Küthe, 1935 Family АсоснирнрдЕ Küthe, 1935 SPF НЕБРУЕОРЗОЮЕА Odhner, 1952 Family HEeoyLopsibAE Odhner, 1952 [= Hedyl- idae Bergh, 1895 (inv.)] Family Ganitioae Rankin, 1979 Family LivorNIELLIDAE Rankin, 1979 Family MINICHEVIELLIDAE Starobogatov, 1983 Family PARHEDYLIDAE Thiele, 1931 [= Micro- hedylidae Odhner, 1937; = Sabulincolidae Rankin, 1979; = Unelidae Rankin, 1979; = Mancohedylidae Rankin, 1979; = Ponto- hedylidae Starobogatov, 1983; = Asperspin- idae Rankin, 1979] Family TANTULIDAE Rankin, 1979 SPF PALLIOHEDYLOIDEA Rankin, 1979 Family PALLIOHEDYLIDAE Rankin, 1979 SPF STRUBELLIOIDEA Rankin, 1979 Family STRUBELLIIDAE Rankin, 1979 Family PSEUDUNELIDAE Rankin, 1979 Clade Sacoglossa'* Subclade Oxynoacea SPF Oxynooipea Stoliczka, 1868 (1847) Family Oxynoipae Stoliczka, 1868 (1847) [= Icar- inae Gray, 1847; = Lophocercinae Gray, 1847; = Lobigeridae Pruvot-Fol, 1954] Family JULIDAE Е. A. Smith, 1885 SF JuLiinaE E. A. Smith, 1885 [= Prasinidae Stoliczka, 1871]'* SF BERTHELININAE Keen & А. С. Smith, 1961 [= Tamanovalvidae Kawaguti & Baba, 1959]? + SF GouceroTIINAE Le Renard, 1980 Family VoLvaTELLIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 [= Arthessidae C. R. Boettger, 1963; = As- cobullidae Habe, Okutani 8 Nishiwaki, 1994] Subclade Placobranchacea SPF PLACOBRANCHOIDEA Gray, 1840 Family PLACOBRANCHIDAE Gray, 1840 [= Actae- onidae Allman, 1845; = Elysiidae Forbes & Hanley, 1851]?°' Family Bosetuipae Ev. Marcus, 1982 Family PLATYHEDYLIDAE Salvini-Plawen, 1973 [= Gascoignellidae Jensen, 1985] SPF LiMAPONTIOIDEA Gray, 1847 Family Limapontiipae Gray, 1847 [= Pontoli- macidae Keferstein, 1863; = Stiligeridae Ire- dale & O’Donoghue, 1923; = Oleidae O'Donoghue, 1926; = Alderiidae Pruvot-Fol, 1954; = Ercolaniinae Schmekel & Portmann, 1982; = Costasiellidae K. B. Clark, 1984] Family CALIPHYLLIDAE Tiberi, 1881 [= Phyllo- branchidae Bergh, 1871 (inv.); = Polybran- chiidae O’Donoghue, 1929; = Lobiferidae Pruvot-Fol, 1947; = Phyllobranchillidae Ris- bec, 1953] Family HERMAEIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 261 “Group” Cylindrobullida””* SPF CYLINDROBULLOIDEA Thiele, 1931 Family CYLINDROBULLIDAE Thiele, 1931 Clade Umbraculida””* SPF UmBRACULOIDEA Dall, 1889 (1827) Family Umsracutipae Dall, 1889 (1827) [= Um- brellidae Gray, 1827; = Operculatinae H. Adams &A. Adams, 1854] Family TYLODINIDAE Gray, 1847 Clade Nudipleura Subclade Pleurobranchomorpha SPF PLEUROBRANCHOIDEA Gray, 1827 Family PLEUROBRANCHIDAE Gray, 1827 SF PLEUROBRANCHINAE Gray, 1827 T PLEUROBRANCHINI Gray, 1827 Т BATHYBERTHELLINI Garcia, Troncoso, Cervera 8 Garcia-Gomez, 1996 T BERTHELLINI Burn, 1962 SF PLEUROBRANCHAEINAE Pilsbry, 1896 Subclade Nudibranchia””* Unassigned to SPF*°° Family RHopopipae Ihering, 1876 Clade Euctenidiacea [= Holohepatica]?” Subclade Gnathodoridacea SPF BATHYDORIDOIDEA Bergh, 1891 Family BATHYDORIDIDAE Bergh, 1891 [= Prodor- ididae Baranetz & Minichev, 1995] Subclade Doridacea SPF Doripoiwea Rafinesque, 1815°° [= Cryp- tobranchia; = Eudoridoidea; = Labiostomata] Family DorinipaE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Archido- rididae Bergh, 1891; = Doridigitatidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923; = Aldisidae Odhner, 1939: = Conualeviinae Collier & Farmer, 1964; = Neodoridinae Odhner, 1968] Family Actinocycuipag O’Donoghue, 1929 Family CHrRomMODORIDIDAE Bergh, 1891°° [= Cer- atosomatidae Gray, 1857; = Doriprismaticinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1858; = Cadlininae Bergh, 1891; = Miamirinae Bergh, 1891; = Glossodorididae O’Donoghue, 1924; = Tho- runninae Odhner, 1926; = Cadlinellinae Odh- ner, 1934; = Inudinae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1967; = Echinochilidae Odhner, 1968; = Lissodoridinae Odhner, 1968] Family Discovoripioae Bergh, 1891 [= Diaululi- nae Bergh, 1891; = Kentrodoridinae Bergh, 1891; = Platydoridinae Bergh, 1891; = Argi- nae Odhner, 1926 (inv.); = Baptodoridinae Odhner, 1926; = Halgerdinae Odhner, 1926; = Asteronotinae Thiele, 1931; = Gruveliinae Thiele, 1931; = Rostangidae Pruvot-Fol, 1951; = Artachaeinae Odhner, 1968; = Gei- todorididae Odhner, 1968; = Hoplodoridinae Odhner, 1968; = Taringinae Odhner, 1968; = Trippinae Kay & Young, 1969; = Sebadorid- inae Soliman, 1980] SPF Puy.upioiea Rafinesque, 1814 [= Po- rostomata; = Porodoridoidea] Family РнуционодЕ Rafinesque, 1814 [= Fry- eriidae Baranetz & Minichev, 1994] Family Denproooribınae O'Donoghue, 1924 (1864) [= Doridopsidae Alder & Hancock, 1864] Family MAanpeuiınae Valdés & Gosliner, 1999 SPF ONCHIDORIDOIDEA Gray, 1827 [= Phanero- branchiata Suctoria] Family OncHIDORIDIDAE Gray, 1827 [= Acanthodo- ridinae P. Fischer, 1883; = Pseudodorididae Eliot, 1910 (n.a.); = Ancylodorididae Thiele, 1926; = Lamellidorididae Pruvot-Fol, 1933; = Villiersiidae Abbott, 1974 (n.a.); = Calyci- dorididae Roginskaya, 1972] Family Corameinag Bergh, 1871 [= Loyinae Martynov, 1994]?°° Family GonioDorIDIDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1854 [= Okeniidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923; = Anculinae Pruvot-Fol, 1954; = Hop- kinsiinae Odhner, 1968] 262 BOUCHET & КОСКО! SPF PoryceroineA Alder & Hancock, 1845 [= Phanerobranchiata Non Suctoria] Family Potyceripae Alder 8 Hancock, 1845 SF PotycerinaAc Alder & Hancock, 1845 [= Tri- opinae Gray, 1847; = Euphuridae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923] SF KALINGINAE Pruvot-Fol, 1956 SF NEMBROTHINAE Burn, 1967 SF TRIOPHINAE Odhner, 1941 T TrioPHiIN| Odhner, 1941 [= Kaloplocami- nae Pruvot-Fol, 1954] T Limacint Winckworth, 1951 [= Lailinae Burn, 1967] Family AEGIRETIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 [= Notodo- rididae Eliot, 1910] Family Gymnoporipipae Odhner, 1941 [= Fu- colidae Pruvot-Fol, 19337'°] Family HExABRANCHIDAE Bergh, 18912" Family Oxapaipae Baba, 1930 [= Vayssiere- idae Thiele, 1931] Clade Nudibranchia Dexiarchia””* [= Actenid- iacea] Clade Pseudoeuctenidiacea [= Doridoxida] SPF DorinoxoinEA Bergh, 1899 Family Doripoxipae Bergh, 1899 Clade Cladobranchia [= Cladohepatica] Unassigned to SPF Family CHARcoTIDAE Odhner, 1926 [= Lemind- idae Griffiths, 1985*** Family Dironipae Eliot, 1910 Family ОотрАЕ Gray, 1853 [= Iduliidae Iredale 8 O'Donoghue, 1923***] Family EmsLetoniıpae Pruvot-Fol, 1954?** Family GONIAEOLIDIDAE Odhner, 1907 Family HEROIDAE Gray, 1857 Family MADRELLIDAE Preston, 1911 Family Pınuriıpdae Er. Marcus & Ev. Marcus, 1960 Family PROCTONOTIDAE Gray, 1853 [= Janinae Gray, 1847 (inv.); = Veniliinae Chenu, 1859 (inv.); = Antiopidae Locard, 1886 (inv.); = Zephyrinidae Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923; = Janolidae Pruvot-Fol, 1933; = Antiopellidae Odhner, 1934] Subclade Euarminida”"* SPF Armınoipea Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 (1841) Family АвмимрАЕ Iredale & O'Donoghue, 1923 (1841) [= Diphyllidiidae d'Orbigny, 1841; = Pleurophyllidiidae H. Adams 8 A. Adams, 1854; = Pleuroleuridae Bergh, 1874; = Het- erodorididae Verrill 4 Emerton, 1882; = Der- matobranchidae P. Fischer, 1883; = Atthilidae Bergh, 1899] Family DorRIDOMORPHIDAE Er. Marcus 8 Ev. Mar- cus, 1960 (1908) [= Doridoeididae Eliot 8 Evans, 1908] Subclade Dendronotida”'' SPF ТвтомююЕд Lamarck, 1809 Family Trironibag Lamarck, 1809 [= Sphaero- stomatidae Locard, 1886 (inv.); = Duvauceli- idae lredale & O'Donoghue, 1923] Family Aranucıpae Odhner, 1936 [= Maria- ninidae Odhner, 1968] Family BORNELLIDAE Bergh, 1874 Family DENDRONOTIDAE Allman, 1845 Family Hancockıpae MacFarland, 1923 Family ГомдмотЮАЕ Bergh, 1890 Family PHyuuiRoIDAE Menke, 1830 [= Nectophyl- lirhoidae Hoffmann, 1922; = Dactylopodidae Воппеме, 1931] Family ScyLLAEIDAE Alder & Hancock, 1855 Family ТЕТНУОЮАЕ Rafinesque, 1815 [= Melibidae Forbes, 1844; = Fimbriidae O'Donoghue, 1926 (inv.); = Tethymelibidae Bergh, 1890 (n.a.)] WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 263 Subclade Aeolidida SPF FLABELLINOIDEA Bergh, 1889 [= Pleuroprocta] Family FlaseiuiniDag Bergh, 1889*'* [= Cory- phellinae Bergh, 1889; = Cumanotinae Odh- ner, 1907; = Nossidae Odhner, 1968 (inv.); = Paracoryphellidae M. C. Miller, 1971] Family МотдЕОНОНОАЕ Eliot, 1910 SPF Fionoinea Gray, 1857 [= Acleioprocta] Family FIONIDAE Gray, 1857 Family Cacmipae Iredale 8 O'Donoghue, 1923 Family EusraNCHIDAE Odhner, 1934 [= Egalvininae Odhner, 1968; = Amphorininae Martynov, 1998; = Dungina Martynov, 1998; = Nudibranchini Martynov, 1998; = Produngina Martynov, 1998] Family PSEUDOVERMIDAE Thiele, 1931 Family TercipeDIDAE Bergh, 1889219 SF TERGIPEDINAE Bergh, 1889 SF CUTHONINAE Odhner, 1934 [= Trinchesi- idae F. Nordsieck, 1972] SF PRECUTHONINAE Odhner, 1968 [= Cuthonel- linae M. C. Miller, 1977] SPF Aeouınıoıpea Gray, 1827 [= Cleioprocta] Family Acouipioae Gray, 1827 [= Spurillidae Odhner, 1939; = Eolidininae Pruvot-Fol, 1951 (inv.); = Pleurolidiidae Burn, 1966; = Protae- olidiellidae Odhner, 1968]°°° Family FACELINIDAE Bergh, 1889 SF FACELININAE Bergh, 1889 [= Caloriidae Odhner, 1968; = Phidianidae Odhner, 1968; = Pruvotfoliinae Tardy, 1970] SF Basakininag Roller, 1973 [= Babainidae Roller, 1972 (inv.)] SF CRATENINAE Bergh, 1889 [= Rizzoliinae Odhner, 1939 (inv.)] SF FAVORININAE Bergh, 1889 [= Myrrhinidae Bergh, 190522"; = Phyllodesmiinae Thiele, 1931; = Facalaninae Er. Marcus, 1958] SF HERVIELLINAE Burn, 1967 SF PTERAEOLIDIINAE Risbec, 1953 Family GLaucipae Gray, 1827 [= Pleuropinae Rafinesque, 1815]? Family Piseinotecioae Edmunds, 1970 Informal Group Pulmonata””* Informal Group Basommatophora””* SPF AmPHIBOLOIDEA Gray, 1840 Family AMPHIBOLIDAE Gray, 1840 [= Ampullac- eridae Troschel, 1845; = Salinatoridae Star- obogatov, 1970] SPF SIPHONARIOIDEA Gray, 1827 Family SiPHONARIIDAE Gray, 1827 [= Anisomyo- nidae Kanie, 1975; = Siphonacmeidae Star- obogatov, 1976; = Liriolidae Golikov & Kussakin, 1978] + Family Acrorenbae Cossmann, 1893225 Clade Hygrophila SPF СнимоюЕА Dall, 1870 Family CHiuiniDag Dall, 1870 Family Latipae Hutton, 1882 SPF АсвогохоюЕд Thiele, 1931 Family Acrotoxipae Thiele, 1931 SPF ГуммАЕОЮЕА Rafinesque, 1815 Family LYMNAEIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 ЗЕ LYMNAEINAE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Am- phipepleinae Pini, 1877; = Limnophysidae W. Dybowski, 1903; = Acellinae Hannibal, 1912; = Fossariinae B. Dybowski, 1913] SF LANCINAE Hannibal, 1914 + SF ScaLaxINAE Zilch, 1959228 + SF VALENCIENNINAE Kramberger-Gorjanovic, 1923 [= Clivunellidae Kochansky-Devidé & Sliskovic, 1972] SPF PLANORBOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family PLanorBIDAE Rafinesque, 1815227 SF PLANORBINAE Rafinesque, 1815 T PLanorsBini Rafinesque, 1815 [= Choa- nomphalinae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880; = Orygoceratidae Brusina, 18827] T Амсуим Rafinesque, 1815 [= Pseudan- cylinae Walker, 1923 (inv.)] 264 BOUCHET & ROCROI T BiomPHALARIINI H. Watson, 1954 [= Acror- bini Starobogatov, 1958; = Drepanotrem- atini Zilch, 1959; = Taphiinae Harry & Hubendick, 1964] T PLANORBULINI Pilsbry, 1934 T SEGMENTININI Е. С. Baker, 1945 SF Buuinınae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 T Butinin' Fischer & Crosse, 1880 [= Lae- vapicinae Hannibal, 1912; = Isidorinae Annandale, 1922; = “Gundlachiinae” Star- obogatov, 196723] T Coretini Gray, 1847 [= Pompholicinae Dall, 1866 (inv.); = Camptoceratinae Dall, 1870; = Megasystrophinae Tryon, 1871 (inv.); = Pompholycodeinae Lindholm, 1927; = Helisomatinae F. C. Baker, 1928; = Bayardellini Starobogatov & Prozorova, 1990; = Planorbariini Starobogatov, 1990] T Miratestini P. & Е. Sarasin, 1897 [= Fer- rissiinae Walker, 1917; = Ancylastrinae Walker, 1923; = Protancylinae Walker, 1923; = Physastrinae Starobogatov, 1958; = Ameriannini Zilch, 1959; = Pa- telloplanorbidae Franc, 1968] T PLesioPHysini Bequaert & Clench, 1939 SF NEOPLANORBINAE Hannibal, 1912 [= Pay- ettiinae Dall, 1924] SF RHODACMEINAE Walker, 1917 Family РнузюАдЕ Fitzinger, 1833230 SF PhysinaE Fitzinger, 1833 T Puysini Fitzinger, 1833 T Натим О. W. Taylor, 2003 T РнузЕцим О. W. Taylor, 2003 SF APLEXINAE Starobogatov, 1967 T АРЕЕХИМ Starobogatov, 1967 Т AMECANAUTINI О. W. Taylor, 2003 Т AUSTRINAUTINI D. W. Taylor, 2003 T STENoPHYSINI О. W. Taylor, 2003 Clade Eupulmonata”' SPF TrimuscuLoIDEA J. О. Burch, 1945 (1840) Family Trımuscuuipae J. О. Burch, 1945 (1840) [= Gadiniidae Gray, 1840] SPF Otinoiwea H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855232 Family OriniDAE H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 Family SMEAGOLIDAE Climo, 1980233 SPF Ен овоЮЕА L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822) Family Ettosipae L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822)%* SF ELLOBIINAE L. Pfeiffer, 1854 (1822) [= Auriculidae Férussac, 1822; = Leuco- phytiidae Starobogatov, 1976] SF CaRYCHIINAE Jeffreys, 1830 [= Zospeidae Brusina, 1886] SF MELAMPINAE Stimpson, 1851 (1850) [= Cono- vulidae W. Clark, 1850] SF PEDIPEDINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880 SF РутнимАЕ Odhner, 1925 (1880) [= Scara- binae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1880; = Cas- sidulinae Odhner, 1925] + SF ГАРТУСНИМАЕ Wenz, 1938235 Clade Systellommatophora [= Сутпотог- рва]? SPF OnchiDIOIDEA Rafinesque, 1815 Family ONcHiDIIDAE Rafinesque, 1815 [= Peroni- idae Keferstein, 1865; = Onchidellidae Labbé, 1934; = Scaphidae Labbé, 1934; = Hoffman- nolidae Starobogatov, 1976; = Onchidinidae Starobogatov, 1976; = Peroninidae Staroboga- tov, 1976; = Platevindecidae Starobogatov, 1976; = Quoyellidae Starobogatov, 1976] SPF VERONICELLOIDEA Gray, 1840 [= Soleolifera] Family VERONICELLIDAE Gray, 1840237 [= Vaginul- idae Martens, 1866; = Meisenheimeriinae Hoffmann, 1925; = Sarasinulinae Hoffmann, 1925; = Semperulinae Hoffmann, 1925; = Im- eriniinae Hoffmann, 1928; = Pseudoveronicel- linae Hoffmann, 1928] Family RarHouisiibAE Heude, 1885 Clade Stylommatophora”** Subclade Elasmognatha”** SPF Succineoipea Beck, 18372“° Family SUCCINEIDAE Beck, 1837 SF Succineina& Beck, 1837 [= Hyalimacinae Godwin-Austen, 1882; = Oxylomatinae Schileyko & |. M. Likharev, 1986] SF CATINELLINAE Odhner, 1950 SPF ATHORACOPHOROIDEA P. Fischer, 1883 (1860)”"" Family ATHORACOPHORIDAE P. Fischer, 1883 (1860) SF ATHORACOPHORINAE P. Fischer, 1883 (1860) [= Janellidae Gray, 1853 (inv.)] SF ANEITEINAE Gray, 1860 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 265 Subclade Orthurethra”*" SPF PARTULOIDEA Pilsbry, 1900°*° Family PARTULIDAE Pilsbry, 1900 Family DRAPARNAUDIIDAE Solem, 1962°* SPF ACHATINELLOIDEA Gulick, 1873215 Family ACHATINELLIDAE Gulick, 1873 SF ACHATINELLINAE Gulick, 1873 [= Helicteri- nae Pease, 1870 (inv.)] SF AURICULELLINAE Odhner, 1921 SF ELASMATININAE Iredale, 1937 T Etasmatinini Iredale, 1937 [= Strobilidae Zilch, 1959 (n.a.); = Pitysinae Cooke & Kondo, 1961] T ANTONELLIN| Cooke & Kondo, 1961 T Товудим! Cooke & Kondo, 1961 SF PACIFICELLINAE Steenberg, 1925 T PaciFiceLtin' Steenberg, 1925 [= Torna- tellinoptini Cooke & Kondo, 1961] T LAMELLIDEIN| Cooke & Kondo, 1961 SF TEKOULININAE Solem, 1972 SF TORNATELLIDINAE Cooke & Kondo, 1961 T TorNATELLIDINI Cooke & Kondo, 1961 T TORNATELLARIIN| Cooke & Kondo, 1961 SF TORNATELLININAE Sykes, 1900 T TORNATELLININI Sykes, 1900 T ELasmiarini Kuroda & Habe, 1949 SPF Cocuticopoipea Pilsbry, 1900 (1879)**° Family Cocuticopipae Pilsbry, 1900 (1879) SF Cocuticopinae Pilsbry, 1900 (1879) [= Cionellidae L. Pfeiffer, 1879; = Zuidae Bourguignat, 1884] SF Azecınae Watson, 1920 [= Cryptazecinae Schileyko, 19992" ] Family AMASTRIDAE Pilsbry, 1910 SF AMASTRINAE Pilsbry, 1910 SF LEPTACHATININAE Cockerell, 1913 SPF PuriLLoIDEA Turton, 1831248 Family Purituipae Turton, 1831 [= Pupinae Flem- ing, 1828 (inv.); = Pupoididae Iredale, 1939] Family ARGNIDAE Hudec, 1965 Family CHONDRINIDAE Steenberg, 1925 + Family CYLINDRELLINIDAE Zilch, 1959249 Family LAURIIDAE Steenberg, 1925 Family ОвсучраЕ Pilsbry, 1918 SF ObonTocycLabinag Hausdorf, 1996 SF Orcuuinae Pilsbry, 1918 [= Pagodininae Pilsbry, 1918 (inv.); = Pagodulininae Pilsbry, 1924] Family PLeuropiscipae Wenz, 1923 Family PyramipuLipag Kennard & В. В. Wood- ward, 1914 Family SPELAEOCONCHIDAE A. J. Wagner, 1928 Family SPELAEODISCIDAE Steenberg, 1925 [= Asp- asitinae Steenberg, 1925] Family StrositopsipAe Wenz, 1915 [= Strobil- idae Jooss, 1911 (inv.)] Family Vatconiipae Morse, 1864°°° [= Circi- nariidae Pilsbry, 1896; = Acanthinulinae Steenberg, 1917; = Pupisomatidae Iredale, 1940] Family VERTIGINIDAE Fitzinger, 1833 SF VERTIGININAE Fitzinger, 1833 T VERTIGININI Fitzinger, 1833 T TRUNCATELLININ| Steenberg, 1925 [= Col- umellinae Schileyko, 1998] SF GAsTROCOPTINAE Pilsbry, 1918 [= Hypselos- tomatinae Zilch, 1959; = Aulacospirinae Zilch, 1959] SF МЕЗОРУРМАЕ Steenberg, 1925 [= Cylindrov- ertillidae Iredale, 1940 (n.a.)] SPF Enoipea В. B. Woodward, 19032°' Family Enioae B. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) SF ЕммАЕ B. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) Т Емм В. B. Woodward, 1903 (1880) [= Napaeinae A. J. Wagner, 1928; = Jami- niinae Thiele, 1931; = Pseudonapaein- ae Schileyko, 1978; = Retowskiinae Schileyko, 1978; = Andronakiinae Schil- eyko, 1998] T CHONDRULINI Wenz, 1923 T МилюЕмтоим Schileyko, 1978 [= Chon- drulopsininae Schileyko, 1978; = Merdi- gerinae Schileyko, 1984; = Euchondrinae Schileyko, 1998] SF ButiminusinAc Kobelt, 1880 [= Buliminidae L. Pfeiffer, 1879 (inv.)] Family Cerastioae Wenz, 1923 [= Pachnodidae Steenberg, 1925; = Cerastuinae Wenz, 1930] 266 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI Informal Group Sigmurethra”* SPF CıausıLıoıpea Gray, 1855223 Family CLAUSILIDAE Gray, 1855 SF CLAUSILINAE Gray, 1855 T Crausiviini Gray, 1855 [= Fusulinae Lind- holm, 1924] T GRacILiARIIN| H. Nordsieck, 1979 SF ALOPIINAE A. J. Wagner, 1913 T Avopiini A. J. Wagner, 1913 T Cochtobinint Lindholm, 1925 (1923) [= Marpessinae Wenz, 1923] T Deuminı Brandt, 1956 [= Papilliferini Brandt, 1961 (n.a.)] T Meoorını H. Nordsieck, 1997 T MONTENEGRININI H. Nordsieck, 1972 SF BALEINAE А. J. Wagner, 1913 [= Laciniari- ini H. Nordsieck, 1963; = Tristaniinae Schi- leyko, 1999] + SF ConSTRICTINAE H. Nordsieck, 1981 SF GARNIERIINAE C. Boettger, 1926 Т GARNIERIINI С. Boettger, 1926 T TROPIDAUCHENIIN| H. Nordsieck, 2002 + SF EUALOPIINAE H. Nordsieck, 1978 T Evacopuni H. Nordsieck, 1978 T Кимм Н. Nordsieck, 1985 SF LAMINIFERINAE Wenz, 1923 SF MENTISSOIDEINAE Lindholm, 1924 T MENTISSOIDEINI Lindholm, 1924 [= Euxini- пае |. M. Likharev, 1962] T Асвотомим H. Nordsieck, 1979 T BoeTTGERINI H. Nordsieck, 1979 T EuxineLLINI Neubert, 2002 T Fitosini H. Nordsieck, 1979 T Otympicotini Neubert, 2002 T STRIGILEUXININI H. Nordsieck, 1994 T Strumosini H. Nordsieck, 1994 SF NENINAE Wenz, 1923 [= Neniastrinae H. B. Baker, 1930] SF PHAEDUSINAE A. J. Wagner, 1922 T PHAEDUSINIA. J. Wagner, 1922 Т MEGALOPHAEDUSINI Zilch, 1954 [= Zaptyx- ini Zilch, 1954] SF SERRULININAE Ehrmann, 1927 + Family ANaoromiDAE Wenz, 1940 SF ANADROMINAE Wenz, 1940 SF VIDALIELLINAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 + Family FiiHouibae Wenz, 1923 [= Triptychii- nae Wenz, 1923] + Family РАтАЕОЗТООАЕ H. Nordsieck, 1986 SPF ORTHALICOIDEA Albers, 1860°°* Family ORTHALICIDAE Albers, 1860 SF ORTHALICINAE Albers, 1860 [= Liguidae Pilsbry, 1891] SF AMPHIBULIMINAE P. Fischer, 1873 [= Pel- tellinae Gray, 1855°°°] SF BULIMULINAE Tryon, 1867 T Вуимиим Tryon, 1867 [= Bulimidae Guild- ing, 1828 (inv.); = Berendtiinae P. Fischer & Crosse, 1872; = Bothriembryontidae Iredale, 1937] Т Оромтозтомим Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 [= Tomogeridae Jousseaume, 1877**] T Simpucopsini Schileyko, 1999 Family CERIONIDAE Pilsbry, 1901 Family COELOCIONTIDAE Iredale, 1937 [= Perrieri- inae Schileyko, 1999]?°’ + Family GRANGERELLIDAE Russell, 1931 Family MEGASPIRIDAE Pilsbry, 1904 Family PLacosTYLIDAE Pilsbry, 1946 Family URocoptipae Pilsbry, 1898 (1868) SF UROCOPTINAE Pilsbry, 1898 (1868) [= Cy- lindrellidae Tryon, 1868]?°° SF APOMATINAE Paul, 1982 SF BRACHYPODELLINAE H. B. Baker, 1956 SF EUCcALODIINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1873 SF HOLOSPIRINAE Pilsbry, 1946 SF Microceraminae Pilsbry, 1904 [= Johanice- raminae Jaume & de la Torre, 1972; = Macroceraminae Jaume & de la Torre, 1972] SF TETRENTODONTINAE Bartsch, 1943 SPF AchHaTINOIDEA Swainson, 1840°°° Family ACHATINIDAE Swainson, 1840 SF ACHATININAE Swainson, 1840 [= Urceidae Chaper, 1884; = Ampullidae Winckworth, 1945] SF CALLISTOPLEPINAE Mead, 1994 SF LiMICOLARIINAE Schileyko, 1999 Family Ferussacıae Bourguignat, 1883 [= Ce- cilioididae Mórch, 1864]?°° Family MICRACTAEONIDAE Schileyko, 1999 Family Susuuinipaz P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 18772" SF SUBULININAE P. Fischer 8 Crosse, 1877 SF Coeuiaxınae Pilsbry, 1907 [= Cryptelasminae Germain, 1916; = Pyrgininae Germain, 1916] SF GLESSULINAE Godwin-Austen, 1920 SF OPEATINAE Thiele, 1931 SF PETRIOLINAE Schileyko, 1999 SF RISHETIINAE Schileyko, 1999 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 267 SF RumININAE Wenz, 1923 SF STENOGYRINAE P. Fischer & Crosse, 1877 [= Obeliscinae Thiele, 1931] SPF АнеуоА H. В. Baker, 1955 Family Aittyioae Н. В. Baker, 1955 [= Prestonel- lidae van Bruggen, 1978 (п.а.)?°?] SPF TESTACELLOIDEA Gray, 1840°°° Family TESTACELLIDAE Gray, 1840 Family OLeacinipAe H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 SF OLEAGININAE Н. Adams & А. Adams, 1855 [= Polyphemidae Gistel, 1868 (inv.); = Glandinidae Bourguignat, 1877; = Strep- tostylini H. B. Baker, 1941] SF EUGLANDININAE Н. В. Baker, 1941 SF VARICELLINAE Н. В. Baker, 1941 Family SPiRAXIDAE Н. В. Baker, 1939 SF SPIRAXINAE Н. В. Baker, 1939 SF MICROMENINAE Schileyko, 2000 SPF PaAPILLODERMATOIDEA Wiktor, Martin € Castillejo, 1990 Family PAPıLLoDERMATIDAE Wiktor, Martin 8 Castillejo, 1990 SPF STREPTAXOIDEA Gray, 1860°°° Family STREPTAXIDAE Gray, 1860 SF STREPTAXINAE Gray, 1860 [= Artemonidae Bourguignat, 1889] SF ENNEINAE Bourguignat, 1883 [= Streptos- telidae Bourguignat, 1889] SF Marconiinag Schileyko, 2000 SF ODONTARTEMONINAE Schileyko, 2000 SF ORTHOGIBBINAE Germain, 1921 [= Gibbinae Steenberg, 1936; = Gonidominae Steenberg, 1936] SF PTYCHOTREMATINAE Pilsbry, 1919 SPF ВнутроюЕд Pilsbry, 1893255 Family Ruytipipae Pilsbry, 1893 [= Paryphan- tinae Godwin-Austen, 1893; = Occirhe- neidae Iredale, 1939] Family CHLAMYDEPHORIDAE Cockerell, 1935 (1903) [= Aperidae Mollendorff, 1903] Family HAPLOTREMATIDAE Н. В. Baker, 1925°°° SF HAPLOTREMATINAE H. B. Baker, 1925 SF AUSTROSELENITINAE H. B. Baker, 1941 [= Selenitidae P. Fischer, 1883 (inv.); = Zophi- nae H. B. Baker, 1956] Family Scotopontipae Н. В. Baker, 192525” SF ScoLoDOoNTINAE H. В. Baker, 1925 [= Stenopidae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 (inv.); = Systrophiidae Thiele, 1926; = Scolodentidae H. B. Baker, 1956] SF TAMAYOINAE Tillier, 1980 SPF Acavoipea Pilsbry, 1895258 Family Acavioae Pilsbry, 1895 [= Clavatoridae Thiele, 1926] Family Carvooıpae Conolly, 1915 [= Anoglyp- tidae Iredale, 1937; = Hedleyellidae lredale, 1937; = Pedinogyridae Iredale, 1937] Family Dorcasıpae Connolly, 1915 Family Macrocycuipae Thiele, 1926 Family МЕСОМРНЮ!ОАЕ Н. В. Baker, 1930 [= Ammonitellinae Pilsbry, 1930; = Polygy- rellinae H. B. Baker, 1955] Family STROPHOCHEILIDAE Pilsbry, 1902 SF STROPHOCHEILINAE Pilsbry, 1902 SF MEGALOBULIMINAE Гете, 1973 SPF РеЕСТОРУЕОЮЕА Möllendorff, 1898°°° Family PLecrtoPyLiDAE Möllendorff, 1898 Family CoriLuibAE Pilsbry, 1905 Family SCULPTARIIDAE Degner, 1923 SPF РимстоюЕд Morse, 1864?’ Family Punctioae Morse, 1864 [= Laominae Suter, 1913; = Patulastridae Steenberg, 1925; = Paralaomidae Iredale, 1941] + Family ANASTOMOPSIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 Family CHAROPIDAE Hutton, 1884 SF CHaropiNAE Hutton, 1884 [= Phenacoheli- cidae Suter, 1892; = Flammulinidae Crosse, 1895; = Amphidoxinae Thiele, 1931; = Dip- nelicidae Iredale, 1937; = Hedleyoconchidae 268 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI Iredale, 1942; = Pseudocharopidae Iredale, 1944: = Trachycystidae Schileyko, 1986; = Therasiinae Schileyko, 2001; = Flammo- conchinae Schileyko, 2001; = Ranfurlyinae Schileyko, 2001] SF ОтосомснмАЕ Cockerell, 1893 SF RoTADISCINAE Н. В. Baker, 1927 SF SEMPERDONINAE Solem, 1983 SF THYSANOTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1907 SF TRUKCHAROPINAE Solem, 1983 Family Cystopettipae Cockerell, 1891 Family Discipae Thiele, 1931 (1866) [= Patuli- nae Tryon, 1866; = Gonyodiscinae A. J. Wagner, 1928; = Anguispiridae MacMillan, 1955 (n.a.)] Family ENDODONTIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 Family Hevicopiscipae Н. В. Baker, 1927 [= Stenopylinae Thiele, 1931] Family OREOHELICIDAE Pilsbry, 1939 Family THYROPHORELLIDAE Girard, 1895 SPF Sacpoipea Pilsbry, 18952" Family SAGDIDAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF SAGDINAE Pilsbry, 1895 SF AQUEBANINAE Н. В. Baker, 1940 SF PLATYSUCCINEINAE H. B. Baker, 1940 SF YUNQUEINAE Schileyko, 1998 “Limacoid clade”?"? SPF STAFFORDIOIDEA Thiele, 1931 Family StaFFORDIDAE Thiele, 1931 SPF Dyakionea Gude & В. B. Woodward, 1921 Family Dyakibae Сиде 8 В. В. Woodward, 1921 [= Sasakininae B. Rensch, 1930; = Pseudoplectinae Thiele, 1934] SPF GASTRODONTOIDEA Tryon, 1866 Family GASTRODONTIDAE Tryon, 1866 [= Januli- nae Wenz, 1923; = Poecilozonitinae Pilsbry, 1924] Family CHronipae Thiele, 1931 [= Kaliellinae Thiele, 1931; = Ryssotidae Schileyko, 2003; = Lamarckiellinae Schileyko, 2003] Family EUCONULIDAE H. В. Baker, 1928 SF EUCONULINAE Н. В. Baker, 1928 [= Conuli- nae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 (inv. ); = Durgel- linidae Iredale, 1941; = Coneuplectinae Habe, 1946; = Papuarioninae Schileyko, 2002] SF Microcystinae Thiele, 1931 T Microcystini Thiele, 1931 T LiarDeTIINt Н. В. Baker, 1938 [= Fanul- idae Iredale, 1945; = Advenidae Iredale, 1945 (n.a.)] T PHıironesin! H. В. Baker, 1938 Family ОхусншрдЕ Hesse, 1927 (1879) SF OXYCHILINAE Hesse, 1927 (1879) [= Heli- cellinae H. Adams & A. Adams, 1855 (inv.); = Hyalininae Clessin, 1876 (inv.); = Hyali- niinae Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879; = Nastiinae A. Riedel, 1989] SF DAUDEBARDIINAE Kobelt, 1906 SF GODwWINIINAE Cooke, 1921 Family PristiLOMATIDAE Cockerell, 1891 [= Vit- reinae H. B. Baker, 1930] Family TROCHOMORPHIDAE Möllendorff, 1890 [= Geotrochinae Schileyko, 2002] Fossil taxa probably belonging to the Gastro- dontoidea: t+ ARCHAEOZONITINAE Pfeffer, 1930 + GRANDIPATULINAE Pfeffer, 1930 t+ PALAEOXESTININAE Pfeffer, 1930 SPF PARMACELLOIDEA Р. Fischer, 1856 (1855) Family PARMACELLIDAE P. Fischer, 1856 (1855) [= Cryptellidae Gray, 1855] Family Mivacipae Ellis, 1926 Family TRIGONOCHLAMYDIDAE Hesse, 1882 SF TRIGONOCHLAMYDINAE Hesse, 1882 [= Se- lenochlamydinae |. М. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980] SF PARMACELLILLINAE Hesse, 1926 SPF Zonıtoipea Mórch, 1864 Family Zonitipae Mórch, 1864 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 269 SPF НЕНСАВЮМОЮЕА Bourguignat, 1877 Family HELICARIONIDAE Bourguignat, 1877 SF HELICARIONINAE Bourguignat, 1877 [= Pseudotrochatellinae А. J. Wagner, 1905; = Ereptinae Godwin-Austen, 1908; = Xesti- nae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921; = Sesari- nae Thiele, 1931; = Nitoridae lredale, 1937; = Epiglyptidae lredale, 1944; = Gudeocon- chidae Iredale, 1944] SF DURGELLINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 T DurceLtinI Godwin-Austen, 1888 [= Sitali- nae Godwin-Austen, 1900; = Sophininae Blanford & Godwin-Austen, 1908; = Satiel- lini Schileyko, 2003] T СвАзим Collinge, 1902 Family ARIOPHANTIDAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 SF ARIOPHANTINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [= Naninidae Pfeffer, 1878 (inv.); = Hemi- plectinae Gude & B. B. Woodward, 1921] SF MACROCHLAMYDINAE Godwin-Austen, 1888 [= Tanychlamydinae H. B. Baker, 1928; = Vit- rinulini Schileyko, 2003] SF OSTRACOLETHINAE Simroth, 1901 [= Myotes- tidae Collinge, 1902; = Parmarioninae God- win-Austen, 1908; = Laocaiini Schileyko, 2002; = Microparmarionini Schileyko, 2003] Family УвосусирдЕ Simroth, 1889273 SF Urocvcuinae Simroth, 1889 T Увосусим Simroth, 1889 [=Atoxonini Schi- leyko, 2002; = Buettneriini Schileyko, 2002] T DenDroLimacinI Van Goethem, 1977 T Leprichninı Van Goethem, 1977 T UPEMBELLIN Van Goethem, 1977 SF SHELDONIINAE Connolly, 1925 (1912) [= Peltatinae Godwin-Austen, 1912; = Tro- chonanininae Connolly, 1912; = Trochozo- nitinae Iredale, 1914; = Ledoulxiinae Pilsbry, 1919; = Gymnarioninae Van Mol, 1970; = Rhysotinidae Schileyko, 2002; = Zonitar- ionini Schileyko, 2002; = Acantharionini Schileyko, 2002] SPF Limacoinea Lamarck, 1801 Family LimaciDAE Lamarck, 1801 SF Limacınae Lamarck, 1801 [= Limacopsidae Gerhardt, 1935; = Bielziinae |. M. Likharev & Wiktor, 1980] SF EumiLacinaE |. M. Likharev 8 Wiktor, 1980 Family AGRIOLIMACIDAE H. Wagner, 1935 SF AGRIOLIMACINAE H. Wagner, 1935 [= Dero- ceratinae Magne, 1952] SF MESOLIMACINAE Hausdorf, 1998 Family BOETTGERILLIDAE Wiktor & |. М. Likharev, 1979 Family ViTRINIDAE Fitzinger, 1833 [= Plutoniinae Cockerell, 1893; = Vitriplutoniinae Collinge, 1893; = Phenacolimacinae Schileyko, 1986; = Semilimacinae Schileyko, 1986; = Oligoli- macini Schileyko, 2003]** SPF ARIONOIDEA Gray, 18407? Family ARIONIDAE Gray, 1840 [= Tetraspididae Hagenmúller, 1885] Family ANADENIDAE Pilsbry, 1948 Family ArioLimaciDAE Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 SF ARIOLIMACINAE Pilsbry & Vanatta, 1898 SF ZACOLEINAE Webb, 1959 Family Binneyinae Cockerell, 1891 Family OoreLtTIDAE Cockerell, 1891 SF OoreLTINAE Cockerell, 1891 SF ARIOPELTINAE Sirgel, 1985 Family РниомусюАЕ Gray, 1847 [= Tebenno- phorinae Morse, 1864] SPF НЕНСОЮЕА Rafinesque, 1815°”° Family НЕНСЮАЕ Rafinesque, 1815 SF НЕНСМАЕ Rafinesque, 1815 T Heticini Rafinesque, 1815 [= Allognathidae Westerlund, 1902; = Cepaeini Pfeffer, 1930; = Otalini Pfeffer, 1930; = Creneini Pfeffer, 1930 (inv.); = Metachloraeini Pfef- fer, 1930] T МувЕцим Hesse, 1918 [= Tacheocampy- laeinae Germain, 1928] T Thesini Wenz, 1923 [= Xerophilidae Morch, 1864 (inv.); = Leucochroidae Westerlund, 1886 (inv.)?”"; = Euparyphi- nae Perrot, 1939 (inv.)] SF ARIANTINAE Mórch, 1864 [= Campylaein- ae Kobelt, 1904; = Helicigoninae Wenz, 1915] Family BRADYBAENIDAE Pilsbry, 1934 (1898)?"* SF BRADYBAENINAE Pilsbry, 1934 (1898) Т BRADYBAENINI Pilsbry, 1934 (1898) [= Eu- lotidae Móllendorff, 1898; = Fruticicolinae Kobelt, 1904; = Buliminopsinae Hoffmann, 1928] T Ascıstını Kuroda & Habe, 1949 T EuHADRINI Habe, Okutani & Nishiwaki, 1994 270 BOUCHET & ROCROI SF HELICOSTYLINAE Ihering, 1909273 [= Pfeifferi- inae Gray, 1855; = Cochlostylidae Möllen- dorff, 1890] Family CAMAENIDAE Pilsbry, 18957°° SF САМАЕММАЕ Pilsbry, 1895 [= Amphidromi- nae Kobelt, 1902; = Hadridae Iredale, 1937; = Xanthomelontidae Iredale, 1937; = Chlor- itidae Iredale, 1938; = Papuinidae Iredale, 1938; = Calyciidae Iredale, 1941; = Planispir- idae Iredale, 1941; = Cristovalinae Schiley- ko, 2003] SF RHAGADINAE Iredale, 1938 SF SINUMELONINAE Solem, 1992 Family CEPOLIDAE Ihering, 190978" Family CochLiceLLIDAE Schileyko, 197278 Family ELONIDAE Gittenberger, 1977 SF ELONINAE Gittenberger, 1977 SF КикимАЕ H. Nordsieck, 1986 Family EPIPHRAGMOPHORIDAE Hoffmann, 1928 Family HALOLIMNOHELICIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 [= Vicariihelicinae Schileyko, 1991] Family HELICODONTIDAE Kobelt, 1904 SF HELICODONTINAE Kobelt, 1904 [= Gonosto- matinae Kobelt, 1904; = Drepanostomatini Schileyko, 1991] SF LINDHOLMIOLINAE Schileyko, 1978 Family HELMINTHOGLYPTIDAE Pilsbry, 1939283 SF HELMINTHOGLYPTINAE Pilsbry, 1939 T HELMINTHOGLYPTINI Pilsbry, 1939 ST HELMINTHOGLYPTINA Pilsbry, 1939 [incl. Chamaeariontales Roth, 1996 (n.a.), Xerariontales Roth, 1996 (n.a.); = Ere- mariontinae Schileyko, 1991] ST MICRARIONTINA Schileyko, 1991 T Sonore_icini Roth, 1996 (n.a.) SF SONORELLINAE Pilsbry, 1939 Family HUMBOLDTIANIDAE Pilsbry, 1939 SF HUMBOLDTIANINAE Pilsbry, 1939 SF BUNNYINAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 Family HyGromiipae Tryon, 1866284 SF HYGROMIINAE Tryon, 1866 Т Нусвомим Tryon, 1866 [= Cernuellini Schileyko, 1991] T ARCHAICINI Schileyko, 1978 T HeLiceLtiNI Ihering, 1909 [= Jacostidae Pilsbry, 1948 (inv.)] T ГЕРТАХИМ С. Boettger, 1909 Т METAFRUTICICOLINI Schileyko, 1972 T TRocHuuINI Lindholm, 1927 [= Trichiinae Lozek, 1956; = Helicopsini H. Nordsieck, 1987] SF CiLieLLINAE Schileyko, 1970 [= Canariellini Schileyko, 1991] SF GEOMITRINAE С. Boettger, 1909 T Geomitrini С. Boettger, 1909 [= Ochthep- hilinae Zilch, 1960 (n.a.)] T PAEDHOPLITINI Schileyko, 1978 Т TROCHOIDEINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 SF MONACHAINAE Wenz, 1930 (1904)?** [= Carthusianini Kobelt, 1904; = Euomphali- inae Schileyko, 1978; = Hesseolinae Schil- eyko, 1991] SF PONENTININAE Schileyko, 1991 Family MONADENIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 Family PLEURODONTIDAE Ihering, 1912288 [= Luc- erninae Swainson, 1840287; = Lampadiidae Winckworth, 1945; = Solaropsidae H. Nord- sieck, 1986; = Caracolinae Cuezzo, 2003] Family Potycyripae Pilsbry, 1895288 SF PoLYGYRINAE Pilsbry, 1895 Т Рогусувим Pilsbry, 1895 ST PoLYGYRINA Pilsbry, 1895 ST MESODONTINA Tryon, 1866 ST STENOTREMATINA Emberton, 1995 T Ацосомм! Emberton, 1995 T АзнмумЕеним Webb, 1954 T VESPERICOLIN| Emberton, 1995 SF TRIODOPSINAE Pilsbry, 1940 Family SPHINCTEROCHILIDAE Zilch, 1960 (1910) SF SPHINCTEROCHILINAE Zilch, 1960 (1910) [= Calcarinidae Pallary, 1909 (inv.); = Al- beidae Pallary, 1910] + SF PSEUDOLEPTAXINAE H. Nordsieck, 1986 Family THYSANOPHORIDAE Pilsbry, 1926289 Family TRISSEXODONTIDAE H. Nordsieck, 1987? [= Caracollinini H. Nordsieck, 1987; = Oesto- phorini H. Nordsieck, 1987; = Mastigophalli- ni Schileyko, 1991; = Gittenbergeriinae Schileyko, 1991] Family XANTHONYCHIDAE Strebel 8 Pfeffer, 1879 SF XANTHONYCHINAE Strebel & Pfeffer, 1879 SF LysinoinaE Hoffmann, 1928 T Lysınoını Hoffmann, 1928 T LEPTARIONTINI H. Nordsieck, 1987 [= Try- onigentinae Schileyko, 1991] SF METOSTRACINAE H. Nordsieck, 1987 SF TRICHODISCININAE Н. Nordsieck, 1987 T TRICHODISCININI H. Nordsieck, 1987 T MiRAVERELLIINI Schileyko, 1991 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA Scenelloidea, Yochelcionelloidea, Khairkhaniidae, and Pelagiellidae included by Parkhaev (2002) in his sub- class Archaeobranchia of the Gastropoda. Conversely, the families Maikhanellidae Missarzhevsky, 1989, and Purellidae Vassiljeva, 1990, are excluded from Gas- tropoda by Parkhaev. Contents and classification after Parkhaev (2002), with nomenclatural adjustments. Protoconchoididae treated as Gastropoda by Horny (1997). Archinacellidae treated as Gastropoda by Ногпу (1997) and Peel & Ногпу (1999), included in Patellogastropoda by Geyer (1994), placed in Monoplacophora Бу Wahlman (1992). The archinacellid Barrandicella looks very simi- lar to modern thin-shelled Monoplacophora. The lack of visible lateral muscle scars is shared with most modern Monoplacophora. Linsley & Kier (1984) established a separate class Paragastropoda for mainly sinistral Early Paleozoic “gas- tropods”, consisting of the orders Orthostrophina and Hyperstrophina [= Onychochiloidea + Macluritoidea + Euomphaloidea]. Ponder & Lindberg (1997) suggested that the Paragastropoda may include, at least in part, early eogastropods. Geyer (1994) expanded the con- tents of Pelagielloidea (which he treated as an order Pelagiellida) and classified them in a class Amphi- gastropoda together with the orders Bellerophontida, Cyrtolitida, and Tryblidiida. Assignment of Paleozoic symmetrical univalved mollusks (“bellerophonts”) either to Gastropoda or to Monoplacophora or Tergomya is controversial. The Bellerophontida were not considered gastropods by Geyer (1994). Bandel (1997) and Fryda (1999a) revived the concept of a separate class Amphigastropoda for the Bellerophontida. P. J. Wagner (2002) considered the bellerophonts to be polyphyletic, with “tropidodiscids” as ancestors of the “Archaeogastropods” and sinuitine bellerophonts as secondarily derived bellerophonts which would be the sister taxon of the murchisoniines. Content and classification of Bellerophontoidea follows Wahlman (1992), modified by Horny (1996). Sinuitidae, treated as Monoplacophora by Wahlman (1992), here placed in Bellerophontoidea after Horny (1992a). The family Coreospiridae Knight, 1947 may also belong in Bellerophontoidea. Euomphaloidea included in Linsley & Kier's class Paragastropoda (see Note 4 above). P. J. Wagner (1995) suggested that a clade “euomphalids” unites Euom- phalidae (part) + Euomphalopteridae + Helicotomatidae (part) + Pseudophoridae + Planitrochidae. Bandel & Fryda (1998) ranked Euomphaloidea as a separate class Euomphalomorpha, which is discussed by Nützel (2002a). The order Macluritina, established by Cox & Knight (1960), unites the Cambrian-Ordovician hyperstrophic gastropods with sinistrally coiled teleoconch and calcar- eous operculum. Macluritoidea included in Linsley & Kier's class Paragastropoda (see Note 4 above). The name Cycloridae has priority, but because the type species of Cyclora appears to be a juvenile, badly pre- served specimen, we do not want to displace the well- known name Holopeidae. 10 1 19 271 Placed in Platyceratoidea by Tracey et al. (1993). This concept unites the Cambrian-Devonian sinistrally coiled gastropods having sinistrally coiled, multiwhorled protoconchs (Dzik, 1983; Fryda & Rohr, 1999). Alterna- tive classifications were suggested by Knight et al. (1960), Golikov 8 Starobogatov (1975) and Linsley & Kier (1984). Fryda 8 Bandel (1997) established the order Stylo- gastropoda to contain high-spired “loxonematoid” taxa with archaeogastropod-type protoconch. They excluded high-spired “loxonematoid” taxa with multispiral larval shells from Stylogastropoda and placed them in Caenogastropoda. The Stylogastropoda probably т- volves the majority of Ordovician to Devonian genera assigned by Knight et al. (1960) to Loxonematoidea. Contents after Р. J. Wagner (2002), who used Lopho- spiroidea as the name of the superfamily and noted that “due to the highly polyphyletic nature of the Trochonematoidea and also to the very dissimilar taxon definitions, it is recommended that the Trochonemato- idea be abandoned”. Classification based on Lindberg (in Beesley et al., 1998). A position of the Patellogastropoda as sister group to the rest of the modern gastropods has long been empha- sized (e.g. Ponder & Lindberg, 1997), but in recent mo- lecular work (Colgan et al., 2003) they appeared as a derived clade of some Vetigastropoda. This fits with the fact that the juvenile patellogastropod radula is of rhipidoglossate type (Smith, 1935; Warén, unpublished). The concept of Eogastropoda includes the hypothetical coiled ancestors of the Patellogastropoda; thus some Pa- leozoic taxa classified below under Orthogastropoda may (or probably) belong in Eogastropoda. Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. The distinctiveness of the radula, which seems to have been the main reason for a superfamily level for this group (McLean, 1990b), seems to be an apomorphy. Fretter (1990) considered neolepetopsids closer to Acmaeidae than to other patellogastropod limpets from anatomical data and Harasewych 8 McArthur (2000) indicated close relations to Acmaeidae from 18$ infor- mation, but were confused by the presence of a central tooth in the radula. The central tooth, however, is present in young Patellidae, Nacellidae and Acmaeidae, but is lost during ontogeny (Warén, unpublished). Position of Damilinidae after Peel 8 Horny (1999). Harasewych 8 McArthur (2000) considered the inclu- sion of the Palaeozoic Lepetopsidae in Neolepetopso- idea conjectural. Knight (1941) noticed that, in the three specimens of Lepetopsis levettei White, 1882 he had examined, “the apex is occupied by a hole with some- what irregular though seemingly rounded margins”; he added “It is not thought that this represents an opening similar to that of Fissurella, but it is possible that it does”. Content of Vetigastropoda follows Ponder & Lindberg (1997), with the addition of Porcellioidea (Bandel, 1993a, as Cirroidea) and Amberleyoidea, not explicitly included in Vetigastropoda by Ponder & Lindberg. Arrangement 272 N 24 and content of superfamilies based on Tracey et al. (1993); however, see Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960) and P. J. Wagner (2002) for alternative classifications. A weakness in the classification of Palaeo- and Meso- zoic gastropods is the automatic exclusion of fossils with a multispiral protoconch from “archaeogastropods” and/ or Vetigastropoda. From a methodological point of view, the absence of planktotrophy in early gastropods should not be taken as a fact but as an hypothesis to be tested. The Cambro-Devonian Clisospiroidea had multispiral protoconchs, and it cannot be ruled out that the non- planktotrophy of modern vetigastropods is derived rather than plesiomorphic. The occurrence of an unquestion- ably multispiral protoconch in a species of Mourlonia [Eotomariidae] from the Devonian of Poland (Kaim in press, pers. comm.) highlights this issue. Ataphridae seems to be the valid name for what has hitherto been called Trochaclididae (Waren, unpubl. ). Classification of Eotomariidae based on Gordon & Yochelson (1987). Classification based on Keen [in Moore] (1960), Christiaens (1973), and McLean (1984). The name Deridobranchinae Gray, 1847 is based on Derido- branchus argus Ehrenberg, 1831, a Red Sea species, described by Ehrenberg as having an Emarginula type animal and no shell. The species has not been recog- nized subsequently, and Deridobranchus and Derido- branchinae have been omitted from classifications. Placement of Temnotropidae in Haliotoidea based on presence of nacre (Bandel, 19914). The relations between the taxa here included in Lepetelloidea are uncertain. Morphological information (Ponder & Lindberg, 1997) as well as molecular data (Colgan et al., 2000) indicate a position within Veti- gastropoda. Lepetellidae and Addisoniidae (as well as Bathysciadiidae, see Note 51) have the habit of discard- ing the protoconch at а size of 0.3-0.6 mm. The inclu- sion of the other families in Lepetelloidea is more problematic. Haszprunar (1992) considered Choristella to be second- arily coiled, but that seems unlikely (Ponder & Lindberg, 1997). The latter view is supported by more elaborately coiled and sculptured taxa like Bichoristes (Chori- stellinae), sensory bursicles in Choristes, presence of eyes in at least one choristellid species (Waren, unpubl.), and the parallel occurrence of Helicopelta, a coiled addisoniid. It seems unnecessary to use two families or even two subfamilies to classify the two genera Lepetodrilus and Gorgoleptis. Great similarity in protoconch, radular and ontogenetic characters suggest close affinity of Lepetodrilidae and Clypeosectidae (originally in Fissurelloidea), and this is confirmed by molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, pers. comm. ). Great similarity in protoconch, radular and ontogenetic characters suggest close affinity of Lepetodrilidae and 31 BOUCHET & ROCROI Sutilizonidae (originally in Scissurelloidea), and this is confirmed by molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, pers. comm.). Temnocinclis and Sutilizona have a radula of typical scissurellid appearance (although the enlarged fourth lateral tooth is missing); they differ mainly in shell shape (protoconch not known in Temnocinclinae), but are kept together by having a pair of monopectinate ctenidia and the radula which has no clear demarcation between the central and marginal field. Murchisonioidea included in Caenogastropoda by Pon- der & Waren (1988) and Bandel (1993b, 1997); in Archaeogastropoda by Tracey et al. (1993) and Fryda & Manda (1997). Archaeogastropod-type protoconchs have been found in the Devonian members of the included families (Fryda & Manda, 1997; Fryda, unpubl. observ.). The systematic position of the Neomphaloidea remains uncertain although close relations to the rest of the Vetigastropoda from molecular data (McArthur & Koop, 1999; Colgan et al., 2000; Colgan et al., 2003; Waren et al., 2003) and from morphology seem trustworthy. The previously not noticed occurrence of sensory ctenidial bursicles in Peltospiridae and Melanodrymiidae (Warén et al., 2003) gives further support to close relations. Content based on Tracey et al. (1993). All fossil archeogastropods with slit and selenizone were classi- fied by Bandel & Fryda (1996) in a “ morphogroup Selenimorpha ”. They did not allocate Palaeozoic taxa to any particular superfamily. Classification based on Bandel (1993a). However, P. J. Wagner (2002) noted that the Porcelliidae belong to the Gosseletininae clade of the family Gosseletinidae (su- perfamily Eotomarioidea). Molecular data (Geiger & Thacker, in Geiger & Jansen, 2004, and pers. comm.) suggest that Scissurellidae are not monophyletic. Scissurella + Sukashitrochus is the sister group to Lepetodriloidea in a crown clade with Haliotidae, and Anatoma is amongst the most basal Vetigastropoda including Pleurotomariidae. Anatomidae was treated at family rank by Geiger & Jansen (2004), and for lack of a better alternative, we have classified it as a family of Scissurelloidea. The position of Larocheinae is unsettled. Depressizoninae was based on a species known from shells only. Its general similarity to species of Scissurella (except having a more depressed shell) suggests much closer affinity to Scissurella that to any other scissurelloid group. Anatomical information (Sasaki, 1998) refuted all previ- ous speculations on caenogastropod affinity of Seguenzioidea and confirmed basic vetigastropod anatomy with several apomorphies. Some genera of Seguenziidae, e.g. Ancistrobasis, closely approach shell and external soft part morphology of Chilodontidae, as exemplified by Calliotropis. 16S data support close af- finity of Cataegis, Calliotropis and Seguenzia (Warén et al., 2003). Guttulinae, Davisianinae, Putillinae, and Oligomeriinae are featureless, poorly known taxa. The radula (when known) is, like in Seguenzia, characterised by a reduction 37 38 41 42 47 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA in number of teeth. Oligomeria, Davisiana and Guttula have sensory papillae on the cephalic tentacles (Warén, unpubl.), confirming their inclusion in the Vetigastropoda. Hickman & McLean (1990) recognised the affinities of Chilidontini and Calliotropini, by them recognised as tribes in the Trochidae, and outlined their similarities, while they considered the systematic position of Cataeginae uncer- tain, due to the highly apomorphic radula of the type spe- cies of Cataegis. Waren & Bouchet (1993) described а less modified radula in Cataegis meroglypta McLean & Quinn, 1987, but were still uncertain about the position. Recent discovery of an undescribed species on sunken wood in the Solomon Islands, with a chilodontine - calliotropine type of radula, as understood by Hickman & McLean (1990), makes it possible to, at least provision- ally, conclude relations between these taxa. We follow McLean & Hickman (1990) in regarding Eucyclus as a vetigastropod related to Chilodontidae. Content based on Tracey et al. (1993). All fossil “archeo- gastropods” without slit and selenizone were classified by Bandel & Fryda (1996) in a “ morphogroup Trochomorpha ”. They did not allocate Palaeozoic taxa to any particular superfamily. Classification based on Hickman & McLean (1990) with modifications. Classification based on Marshall (1995) Proconulidae ranked as a family of Trochoidea after Gründel (2000а). It is uncertain whether Solariellidae should be classi- fied in the Trochoidea or Seguenzioidea. The reduction in number of both lateral and marginal teeth may indi- cate seguenziid relations; in the absence of other infor- mation we have maintained a placement in Trochoidea. Placement of Velainellidae in Trochoidea after Le Renard (pers. comm.). Classification of Colloniinae adapted from Monari et al. (1995). Helicocryptinae synonymized with Ataphrinae by Monari et al., re-established as valid subfamily of Colloniidae by Gründel (2003). Skeneinae treated as a subfamily of Turbinidae based on radula and 16S sequences (Waren, unpublished). Tegulinae placed in Turbinidae based on radula and 16S sequences (Waren, unpublished). Phasianellidae is treated as a separate family on the basis of shell structure (Woodring, 1928; Robertson, 1985; Marcus & Marcus, 1960; Hedegaard 1990), with Tricoliidae also separated as distinct by some of these authors. Also, Bandel & Geldmacher (1996) have pro- duced a phylogenetic scenario with Tricolia completely independent from Turbo (Phasianella not included). Sperm ultrastructure also differs between examined turbinids and Tricolia (Phasianella sperm not known) (Hodgson & Foster, 1992). Tricolia was supposed to be unique in Trochoidea in having two shell muscles (Marcus & Marcus, 1960), but this unusual condition may be re- lated to the elongate shape of the operculum; it also oc- curs in trochid limpets. 48 49 51 8 2 58 59 273 Young specimens of Phasianella have the same commarginal spiral line on the outside of the operculum as Gabrielona and Eugabrielona, suggesting that the latter genera are paedomorphic phasianellids. Large species of Phasianella and Tricolia have the same ten- dency to loss of the central tooth, oherwise known mainly from patellogastropods. The name Cocculiniformia originally encompassed all cocculiniform taxa (Haszprunar, 1987). Molecular work based on Coccopigya as representative of Cocculinidae and Notocrater as representative of Pseudococculinidae resulted in Cocculinoidea being polyphyletic (Colgan et al., 2003), with Lepetelloidea now placed in Veti- gastropoda and Cocculinoidea placed outside them. The name Cocculiniformia is kept here in a restricted sense to mark the distinctiveness of Cocculinoidea. Cocculinidae usually appears as a very distinct clade both in analyses based on morphology and on molecu- lar data. Relations to Neritimorpha have been suggested (e.g., Ponder & Lindberg, 1997) and, more recently, to Patello- and Vetigastropoda (Colgan et al., 2003). Inclusion of Bathysciadiidae in Cocculinoidea after Strong et al. (2003), based on admittedly poor informa- tion on Bathysciadium. Bathysciadiidae share with Lepetellidae and Addisoniidae the habit of discarding the protoconch at the size of 0.3-0.6 mm, and this may indicate a currently unrecognized relationship. Classification based on Moore (1960), with additions from Bandel (1992a), Tracey et al. (1993), Bandel 8 Fryda (1999). Fryda (1998c, 1999a) introduced two taxa, Cyrtoneritimorpha and Cycloneritimorpha, within the Neritimorpha. Cyrtoneritimorpha includes Ordovician- Permian gastropods with fishhook-like protoconchs. Cycloneritimorpha unites all post-Palaeozoic Neriti- morpha and may possibly also include the Palaeozoic Platyceratoidea and Nerrhenoidea. Oriostomatidae included in Euomphaloidea by Vostokova & Pchelintsev (in Pchelintsev & Korobkov, 1960). Hypothesized by P. J. Wagner (2002) to belong to the “euomphaline subclade”. Based on molecular data, Kano et al. (2002) produced a phylogeny of the Recent Neritimorpha recognizing four clades: Hydrocenidae; Helicinidae + Neritiliidae; Neritidae + Phenacolepadidae; Neritopsidae + Titiscani- idae. Their groupings are followed here, with the result- ing clades ranked as superfamilies. Classification based on Keen [in Moore, 1960]. The Carboniferous Dawsonellidae are regarded by Kano etal. (2002) to be derived from an ancient Neritimorpha before the first bifurcation of the Neritopsoidea, and to be convergent in shell form with the Helicinidae. Deianiridae placed in Neritoidea by Bandel 8 Fryda (1999), regarded as the sister taxon of the Helicinidae by Kano et al. (2002). Neritiliidae ranked as family after Kano & Kase (2002). 274 ® Recognition of Proserpinellidae and Proserpinidae at Oo) 1 В 8 3 67 70 family rank follows F. G. Thompson (1980). Fossil families included after Bandel & Егуда (1999) and Blodgett et al. (2001). Spanionematidae originally placed in Cerithimorpha; in- cluded in Stylogastropoda by Heidelberger (2001). Classification after Bandel (2002b, as Soleniscoidea), who established a new taxon Procaenogastropoda for the orders Solenisciformes and Perunelomorpha. Acteonina has long been classified as an opisthobranch, based on the erroneous allocation of Jurassic species with heterostrophic protoconchs, which led some authors to treat Acteonina and Cylindrobullina as synonyms (Pan et al., 2003). Actually, Cossmann (1895a) himself, when he established Acteoninidae, mistakenly cited the Juras- sic Acteonina acuta d'Orbigny as type species for Acteonina. In fact, the type species, by monotypy, of Acteonina is Chemnitzia carbonaria de Koninck, 1843, from the Carboniferous. It has an orthostrophic protoconch (Bandel, 2002b) and Bandel placed it in the family Soleniscidae. We follow this systematic allocation, with the necessary nomenclatural adjustments. Meekospirinae treated as a subfamily of Acteoninidae after NUtzel (pers. comm.), based on resemblance be- tween Acteonina and Girtyspira. The position of Paleozoic taxa sometimes classified as pulmonates is controversial. Considering the fossil evi- dence and genetic distances calculated with a short frag- ment of the 28S rRNA, Tillier et al. (1995) concluded that the Paleozoic taxa were not Stylommatophora, probably not ellobiids and perhaps not even pulmonates. Bandel (2002b) included the Anthracopupidae and Dendropupi- dae in a superfamily Anthracopupoidea [but see Nomen- clator for nomenclature] of his caenogastropod group Procyclophoroida. The Dendropupidae were described as a family of the Cyclophoroidea by Wenz (1938), placed in the Enidae (Stylommatophora) by Solem & Yochelson (1979), re- classified as Cyclophoroidea by Bandel (1993b), in- cluded in the Carychiidae (Ellobioidea) by Bandel (1997) and considered as an independant family of the Orthurethra (Stylommatophora) by Nordsieck (1986). The Anthracopupinae were described as a subfamily of the Ellobiidae (Eupulmonata) by Wenz (1938), consid- ered an independent family of the Ellobioidea by Starobogatov (1976), placed in the Tornatellinidae (Stylommatophora) by Solem & Yochelson (1979), clas- sified as Carychiidae (Ellobioidea) by Bandel (1997) and considered an independent family at the base of the Stylommatophora by H. Nordsieck (1986b). Classification after Bandel (2002b; as Orthonemoidea). Position of Kinishbiinae unresolved, here placed in syn- onymy of Palaeostylinae after Nützel (pers. comm.), but Kollmann (pers. comm.) thinks it could be a synonym of Coelostylinidae. Bandel (2002b) suggested to synonymize Orthonematidae with Goniasmatidae, and Mazaev (2002) synonymized 71 74 75 76 81 BOUCHET & ROCROI it with Murchisoniidae. However, Goniasma has a true selenizone and Goniasmatidae is kept separate on ad- vice from Nútzel (pers. comm.). “The teleoconch characters of members of the family Chuchlinidae resemble those of some genera which have traditionally been placed in the superfamily Subulitoidea ” (Fryda 8 Bandel, 1997). Ordovician-Car- boniferous Peruneloidea are regarded as “potential an- cestors to the Caenogastropoda and Heterostropha” by Fryda 8 Bandel (1997) and placed in a new taxon Perunelomorpha by Fryda (1999a). Paraphyletic taxon, probably representing a grade rather than a clade, included in Ptenoglossa by Nútzel (1998). Abyssochrysidae tentatively considered modern zy- gopleuroids by Nútzel (1998). The placement of Provannidae here is supported by a close similarity in sperm ultrastructure between Alviniconcha (a provannid) and Abyssochrysos, although both have sperm similar to Littorinoidea (Healy, 1989, 1990, 1992, 2000). Pseudonininae was described as a subfamily of Epito- niidae. They are here transferred to Provannidae based on similarities in protoconch morphology (axially ribbed) and habitat (sunken wood in deep water). Architaenioglossa shown to be paraphyletic in the mo- lecular analysis of Harasewych et al. (1998). Classification of Ampullariidae based on Berthold (1991). Classification after Ponder & Waren (1988). Tribes of Cyclophorinae after Wenz (1938). Maizaniidae recognized as a distinct family after Van Bruggen (1986). The family Neocyclotidae is maintained separate pend- ing an overall re-evaluation of Cyclophoroidea, but Strong (2003) has argued that anatomical characters do not support treating Neocyclotidae as distinct from Cyclophoridae. Viviparoidea as distinct superfamily supported by the molecular analysis of Harasewych et al. (1998). Classification of Viviparidae after Ponder & Warén (1988). Acanthonematidae included in Cerithimorpha by Nút- zel (1998) based on Orthonema and allies. The sub- family Orthonematinae has since been moved to Palaeostyloidea, and there is no argument to place Acanthonema in Cerithioidea (Nútzel, pers. comm.). The genus is poorly known. Classification based on Ponder 8 Warén (1988) with additions and modifications based on Lozouet (1986) [Potamididae], Bandel (1993b); Houbrick (1990a [inclu- sion of Fossarinae in Planaxidae]; 1991b [status of Cer- ithideidae]), Healy (1993), Ponder (1994), and Lydeard et al. (2002). Classification of freshwater clades after Glaubrecht (1996) and Strong (pers. comm.). 87 91 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA Inclusion of Acanthonematidae after Nützel (1998). For alternative classification, see Golikov & Starobogatov (1987). Bandel (2002b) united Littorinimorpha, Cerithio- morpha and Orthonematoidea in an order Palaeocaeno- gastropoda. Bittiinae is recognised as a subfamily by Houbrick (1993) and this is supported by molecular data of Lydeard et al. (2002) whose results show that it is not even mono- phyletic with Cerithiidae in some of their trees. Grundel (1976a) considered this group to be member of the Procerithiidae. Synonymy after Lozouet (1986). “There is the possibility that Maoraxis may not belong to the Cerithioidea but to the Cerithiopsoidea” (Bandel et al., 2000). Metacerithium was transferred to Campanilidae by Kiel et al. (2000), but on the basis of a species erroneously attributed to that genus. Metacerithiidae will be treated as a separate family of Cerithioidea by Kollmann (pers. comm.) in the forthcoming Cretaceous Gastropods part of the “Révision Critique de la Paléontologie Française” (J. C. Fischer, ed., 1997). Faunus placed in Melanopsidae by Houbrick (1991a), placed here in Pachychilidae based on Strong & Glaub- recht (2000) and Lydeard et al. (2002). Molecular data (West & Michel, 2000; Wilson et al., 2004) place Cleopatra within the Lake Tanganyika paludomid radiation. However, Cleopatra stands outside that radiation when characters of the reproductive sys- tem are considered (Strong, pers. comm.). The discrete monophyletic groups of Lake Tanganyika taxa recognized by Wilson et al. (2004) are here ranked as tribes within Hauttecoeuriinae (based on Haut- tecoeuria, a junior synonym of Tanganyicia), which is the oldest name available for a Lake Tanganyika palu- domid. The Tiphobiini may be paraphyletic, based on morphology, the other tribes are supported as mono- phyletic by both morphology (Strong, pers. comm.) and molecular data. Tanganyicia, which clusters with the Syrnolopsini, is here ranked as a separate tribe based on Strong & Glaubrecht (2002). Asian Semisulcospirinae treated here as subfamily of Pleuroceridae based on morphological data (Glaubrecht, 1996). Molecular data (Lydeard et al., 2002) suggest that it might be ranked as independent family, with rela- tionships to western North America pleurocerines and European melanopsids still unclear. Маше! (2002b) suggested that Argyropeza Melvill 8 Standen, 1901 is a procerithiid based on comparisons with Crypaulax, whereas Houbrick (1980) treated it as a cerithiid (Cerithiinae). The relationship of the Jurassic procerithiids with the younger taxa is uncertain and the family is maintained as a separate one pending further studies. Bandel & Kowalke (1997) suggested that Prostyliferidae is related to Pickworthiidae. % 97 100 10 10 D 103 10: a 106 278 Synonymy after Strong (pers. comm.) based on ana- tomical data by Binder (1959). The family Diozoptyxidae has hitherto been included in the Nerinoidea, but this is due to Cossmann's еггопе- ous interpretation of d'Orbigny's illustration of Nerinea monilifera, the type species of Diozoptyxis, when he established the genus. Cossmann erroneously inter- preted the species to have one palatal and two columel- lar plaits; in fact, its aperture agrees well with that of other Campanilidae, from which it differs by the nodular spiral cords (Kollmann, pers. comm.). Under Art. 41, the case should be brought to the Commission, but this would be of purely academic interest, as Diozoptyxidae is either asynonym of Campanilidae (as interpreted here) or of Nerineidae Ptygmatidinae (as understood earlier). Gymnocerithium placed by Kollmann (pers. comm.) in Campanilidae based on its massive shell, low whorls, twisted siphonal canal, concave short columella, and broad siphonal fold present on the last adult whorl; dif- fering from Campanile by its opisthocline growth lines (opisthocyrt in Campanile), and the lack of a parietal plait. Contents and synonymy of Ampullinidae after Lozouet et al. (2001) and Kase & Ishikawa (2003). Position in Campaniloidea based on anatomical data on Globularia fluctuata (Kase, 1990; Healy, pers. comm., sperm mor- phology), but Ampullinoidea treated as distinct super- family by Lozouet et al. (2001). Placed in Campaniloidea by Pacaud & Le Renard (1995) based on similarity of protoconchs of Trypanaxis and Campanile. Includes Littorinimorpha, Ptenoglossa, and Neogastro- poda. Placement of Coelostylinidae and Settsassiidae uncer- tain [Cerithioidea? Littorinoidea?]. The type species of Coelostylina resembles a purpurinid, early, simple aporrhaid, or even a buccinid, but other genera included in this family by Wenz are clearly not related. Littorinimorpha, Cerithiomorpha and Palaeostyloidea [as Orthonematoidea] united by Bandel (2002b) in or- der Palaeocaenogastropoda. Contents and classification after Ponder & Warén (1988). Alternative classification in Bandel & Riedel (19945). Segregation of Capulidae in its own superfamily follows Ponder (in Beesley et al. 1998). The echinospira larva of the Capulidae suggests they may form a monophyl- etic group with the Velutinoidea. Classification after Ponder (1988) and Ponder & Waren (1988). Classification after Meyer (2003) for modern taxa with input from Dolin (pers. comm.) for fossil ones. The name Conocypraeinae Schilder, 1936 cannot be placed in the classification because its type genus is based on an unrecognizable internal mold of a cowrie from the Italian Eocene. Meyer (2003) himself was critical of this highly dissected classification and stressed: “| propose to main- tain a number of tribal names for well-supported clades 276 BOUCHET & ROCROI in order to facilitate future discussion of lineage-specif- ic dynamics. Many of these names have been proposed by previous authors [...]. | do not necessarily advocate, or even believe in, the ranking hierarchy; however, be- cause cowrie systematics is replete with ranked names, | adopt much of the terminology again to maintain con- sistency”. 107 Paraphyletic family in Meyer’s (2003) cladistic analysis. 108 Classification of Littorinidae after Reid (1989). 19 Contents and classification of Pickworthiidae after Le Renard & Bouchet (unpublished). 110 An application to give Pomatiidae Newton the prece- dence of Cyclostomatidae will be submitted to the ICZN. 11 Inclusion of Annulariinae as a subfamily of Pomatiidae follows Reid (1989). However, there are important dif- ferences in the operculum о the Old World (Pomatiinae) and New World (Annulariinae) clades, and Neubert (pers. com.) thinks that future work may likely result in ranking them as two families. 112 The name Licininae has priority over Annulariinae. How- ever, we believe that Annulariinae / -idae, which is in prevailing usage, should be conserved and an applica- tion will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. Annulariinae cannot be protected by application of Art. 23.9 because Licininae / -idae has been used sporadi- cally after 1899 (e.g., by Golikov & Starobogatov 1975; Sitnikova & Starobogatov 1982). Furthermore Licininae Gray, 1857 is a homonym of Licininae Bonelli, 1810 [Coleoptera], which is rather much used. 113 Placement of Pseudotritonium in Purpurinidae after Bandel (1994). 114 The oldest family-group name for this taxon is Sigaretidae Gray, 1827, which has priority over Naticidae. Because the name Sigaretinae has been occasionally used (see next Note), it cannot be elimi- nated by automatic application of Art. 23.9 of the Code. Usage of Naticidae can be continued by placing Sigaretidae on the Official Index, and an application will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. 115 The valid name for the subfamily is controversial. Un- der Art. 23.9, the name Cryptostomidae, which has not been used as valid after 1899, qualifies as nomen oblitum, whereas Sininae, which has been used in at least 25 publications, qualifies as nomen protectum. However, the conditions of Art. 23.9 are not met to pro- tect Sininae against Sigaretinae, which has priority; it has sporadically been used as a valid name (e.g., Pon- der & Warén, 1988; Sabelli et al., 1990; Millard, 1996: 120; Macedo et al., 1999). Usage of Sininae will be continued if Sigaretini is placed on the Official Index (see preceding Note), and an application will be sub- mitted to the ICZN to that effect. 116 Classification based on Newman (in Beesley et al., 1998). 11 = Classification based on Ponder & Warén (1988). Alter- native classification, see Starobogatov & Sitnikova (1983). 18 Classification largely based on Ponder (1985a). 119 Amnicolidae given family status based on the molecu- lar analyses of Wilke et al. (2000, 2001) and Liu et al. (2001). The group has usually been treated as a sub- family of Hydrobiidae but is recognised as a family by Wilke et al. (2001). 120 Erhaiini originally included т Pomatiopsidae, here in- cluded in Amnicolidae based on the molecular results of Wilke et al. (2000) and Wilke et al. (2001). 121 Baicaliinae was given family rank by Hausdorf et al. (2003) but Wilke (2004) and Szarowska & Wilke (2004) show that this group is contained within the Amnicolidae. 12 Recognition of Emmericiinae as a subfamily of Amni- colidae follows Hershler and Holsinger (1990). 123 Reversal of precedence. See Nomenclator. 14 Classification based on Fukuda & Ponder (2003). Their “group 2” is here formally recognised as subfamily Eka- dantinae. 125 We allocate family status to Cochliopidae on the basis of the molecular results of Wilke et al. (2001) and Liu et al. (2001) and tentatively allocate subfamily status to the three informal groups recognised by Hershler & Th- ompson (1992) as these groupings are also demonstated as clades using COI sequences (Liu et al., 2001). 126 Heppell (1995) placed Helicostoidae, a monotypic family from the Yang Tze Kiang, in the Vermetoidea, which is very unlikely. Examination (by P. Bouchet) of the origi- nal material is inconclusive, but a position in Rissooidea is currently the best hypothesis. 127 The classification of the family-group taxa included in this grouping are in urgent need of revision. The Hydrobiidae, as here envisaged, is certainly not a mono- phyletic clade. Recognition of Pseudamnicolinae, Islamiinae and Belgrandiinae as subfamilies based on molecular evidence (Wilke et al., 2001). 12 œ Wilke et al. (2001) tentatively used this name for a clade including Cincinnatia and Notogillia. 129 The Pyrgulinae were given family status by Hausdorf et al. (2003) but this has been challenged by Wilke (2004) who showed that Pyrgula is a hydrobiid. 130 Lithoglyphus forms a sister group relationship with Amnicola in the analysis of Liu et al. (2001). It is recognised as a family by Wilke et al. (2001) and Hausdorf et al. (2003). Lepyriidae included here follow- ing Thompson (1984). 13 = Benedictiinae included as a subfamily of Lithoglyphidae following Hausdorf et al. (2003). 132 Mesocochliopa was originally classified as a genus of Amnicolidae by Yen & Reeside (1946) and was also listed as a genus of the Hydrobiidae sensu lato by Kabat & Hershler (1993). Yu (1987) did not sufficiently 133 134 1% a 136 138 139 142 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA substantiate its re-classification in the Ellobioidea. It is even questionable whether the Cretaceous Chinese fossils examined by Yu (1987) are really related to the Jurassic Mesocochliopa from North America. Moitessieriidae given family rank after Wilke et al. (2001). Classification of Pomatiopsidae after Davis (1979 and subsequent papers). The family-group name Rehderiel- linae Brandt, 1974 belongs in Pomatiopsidae but it has not been possible to allocate it to one of the currently recognized subfamilies. Classification after Ponder & Waren (1988). Classification of Aporrhaidae with data from Korotkov (1992). Seraphsidae included in Strombidae by Wells (in Beesley et al., 1998). Tylostomatidae placed in Stromboidea after Kollman et al. (2003). Classification based on Warén & Bouchet (1990) with emendations based on Beu (in Beesley et al., 1998). For an alternative classification, see Bandel & Riedel (1994b) and Riedel (1995a). Contents and classification after Ponder & Warén (1988) and Ponder (1998). Hipponicidae placed in Calyptraeoidea by Bandel & Riedel (1994b). The position of Omalaxidae is unsettled. Because they resemble planorboid architectonicids, they have been placed near that family, but the resemblance is very superficial. Based on the heterostrophy of the proto- conch of species of Anomalorbis, the family Omalaxi- dae has been placed in the lower Heterobranchia. However, the relationship between Anomalorbis and Omalaxis is not clear. Lozouet (pers. comm.) notes a resemblance of protoconch and teleoconch characters with Lyocyclus, and the family Omalaxidae is here ten- tatively included in Vanikoroidea. Classification after Ponder & Warén (1988), with adap- tations from Schilder (1966a) for Triviidae. The position of the Vermetidae has been controversial. However, sperm ultrastructure (Healy, 1988) and mo- lecular data (e.g., Colgan et al. 2000) clearly show that it belongs in the Littorinimorpha although placement in the Cerithioidea still persist (e.g. Bandel & Kowalke, 1997; Kowalke, 1998; Bandel & Kiel, 2000). Lydeard et al. (2002) found Campanile and Serpulorbis formed a clade that was sister to the Cerithioidea but outgroup sampling in this analysis was limited. 145 Allocation of fossil families to SPF questioned by Bandel (1993b). Xenophoridae placed in Stromboidea by Kiel & Perrilliat (2001). 146 Considered paraphyletic or polyphyletic by Ponder & Lindberg (1997). 147 148 149 150 15 152 153 155 156 157 162 ZH Nystiellidae raised to family rank by Nützel (1998). The position of Aclididae, in Eulimoidea or Epitonioidea, is uncertain. The protoconch and the presence of a penis (at least in Costaclis) suggest a closer affinity to Eulimidae than to Epitoniidae. Classification partly based on Ponder & Waren (1988) and Nützel (1998), partly original. For alternative clas- sification, see Golikov & Starobogatov (1987). Marshall (1980) has showed that dextral “Triforis” has taenioglossate radula and argued that “Triforidae Jous- seaume, 1884” should be recognized as a separate fam- Пу. The name Triforis Deshayes, 1834 is an incorrect subsequent spelling of Triphora Blainville, 1828 and “Tri- foridae Jousseaume’ is not an available name. For the dextral species currently placed in Triforis, Trituba Jous- seaume, 1884 is available. However, it is not clear whether a new family-group name is necessary to clas- sify Trituba, and it is here tentatively placed in New- toniellinae. Little is known about Johnwyattia johnwatti Serna, 1979, from the Paleocene of Colombia, and only known mem- ber of the family. It was described as a member of the Conoidea but Sysoev (pers. comm.) suggests it is more likely a member of the Buccinoidea. Perissityidae included in Tonnoidea by Tracey et al. (1993). The families Sarganidae and Pholidotomidae [as Pyrifusidae] are united by Bandel & Dockery (2001) in a separate superfamily “Pyrifusoidea”. Bandel (1999) suggested that this and Moreinae were stem groups of the Naticoidea. The family Speightiidae is traditionally classified near the “Turridae”, but Tracey et al. (1993) noted that “some if not all of the speightiids may prove to belong in the Fasciolariidae”. Buccinoidea is recognised following Harasewych et al. (1997) and Riedel (2000). Classification of Buccinidae after Kantor (pers. comm.). Busyconinae ranked as a subfamily of Buccinidae after Kosyan & Kantor (in press), while Melongenidae stand out as a distinct family. Classification of Columbellidae after Radwin (1977). Classification of Fasciolariidae after Snyder (2003). Classification of Nassariidae after Allmon (1990). Coralliophilinae given subfamily status within Muricidae after Oliverio & Mariottini (2001). Babyloniidae ranked as family after Harasewych & Kantor (2002). Three family-group names are older than Babyloniidae. Swainson based his concept of Eburninae on species of Babylonia, but he misidentified Eburna, the type species of which belongs to the family Olividae; 278 167 17 172 17 wo 174 17 a 17 o 177 under Art. 41 of the Code, the case should be resolved by the Commission. Dipsaccinae and Latrunculinae are based on junior synonyms of Babylonia, none of which has been used in recent decades. However, Latrunculus has sporadically been used as valid shortly after 1899 (e.g. by Cossmann 1901 when he established the sub- family name), so that Babyloniidae cannot be protected automatically under Art. 23.9 (Reversal of precedence). We will submit to the ICZN an application to conserve the name Babyloniidae. 53 Classification of Cystiscidae after Coovert 8 Coovert (1995). Classification of Marginellidae after Coovert 8 Coovert (1995). > Classification based on Bandel (2000b) and Bandel 8 Dockery (2001), with nomenclatural adjustments. Position of Strepsiduridae doubtful, treated as a family of Volutoidea by Eames (1971) and as a possible syn- onym of Melongeninae by Ponder 8 Warén (1988), placed here in Muricoidea on account of conchological similarity with Melapium. Classification of Turbinellidae based on Ponder 8 Warén (1988), with the exception of Calliotectinae removed to Volutidae (Bouchet 8 Poppe, 1995). Classification of Volutidae after Bail & Poppe (2001). Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Ptychatractidae ranked as family after Riedel (2000). Placement in Pseudolivoidea after Kantor (pers. comm.). Classification based on Taylor et al. (1993) and Rosen- berg (1998). We have not been able to allocate the name Brachytominae Thiele, 1929 to currently recognized fam- ilies. Siphopsinae transfered to Buccinidae by Schnetler (1997), based on Boreosiphopsis which, however, is not confamilial with Siphopsis (Le Renard, pers. comm .). Clavatulidae recognised as family based on cladistic analysis by Rosenberg (1998), although it is not well differentiated morphologically and is regarded as a sub- family of Turridae by Kantor (pers. comm.) and Sysoev (pers. comm.). Name based on wrongly identified genus: see Nomen- clator. Despite Zonulispirinae not being well discriminated in the cladistic analysis of Taylor et al. (1993) and Rosen- berg (1998), it is recognized because of its very dis- tinctive radula (Kantor & Taylor, 2000). = Heterostropha sensu Ponder & Warén (1988). Bandel (1994a) supposed that the Triassic Misurinellidae are related to the Ellobiidae (Eupulmonata), but later he (pers. comm., 2001) thought that they belong to the Allo- gastropoda. BOUCHET & ROCROI 178 The position of Acteonoidea is still unresolved. Dayrat 179 18 18 [=] 182 18 [e 184 18 a et al. (2001) found it to be basal within the Euthyneura, being the sister to a large clade containing most pul- monates and other opisthobranchs. Conversely, Grande et al. (2004) found Acteonoidea to be nested within the Opisthobranchia, being the sister clade to Nudibran- chia and Pleurobranchoidea. Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Itieriinae placed in Acteonidae by J. С. Fischer (1997). Acteonellidae differ from Acteonidae by their large shells and short columella with plaits. Contents based on Bandel (1994a). Omalogyridae and Glacidorbidae included in Architectonicoidea by Bandel (1997). Glacidorbidae placed in Allogastropoda by Haszprunar (1988) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002), in Basommatophora by Ponder (1986) and Healy (1995), in Architectonicoidea ‘by Bandel (1997). In the cladistic analysis of Barker (2001), they form a clade with the Omalogyroidea + Architectonicoidea, possibly because of their paedomor- phic nature. Contents based on Bandel (1995). Bandel misidentified the type species of Anoptychia, therefore the systematic position of the genus and of Anoptychiidae are uncertain (Nützel, 1998). Classification of Nerineoidea original (Kollmann, pers. comm.). Alternative classification, see Lyssenko (1984) and Lyssenko & Korotkov (1992). Nerineidae: Shells large, turriculate to elongate oviform, whorls possessing subsutural notch. Aperture angular at base, with siphonal fasciole. Columella loosely coiled. Nerineinae: Large, elongate oviform, whorls convex, with rounded periphery. Columella loosely coiled. Base angular, more or less expanded in abapical direction. 1-2 columellar plaits, 1 parietal plait, 1 palatal plait. Ptygmatidinae: High turriculate, whorls moderately con- vex to concave, periphery angular. Columella more or less broadly hollow. Aperture with siphonal notch, 0-2 columellar plaits, 1-2 parietal plaits, 0-2 palatal plaits and variable number of small plaits. Plaits may be trun- cate to bifid. E Nerinellidae: Shell turriculate, small to very large, whorls flat to concave, with deep subsutural notch, growth lines sloping backwards at notch, whorl periphery angular. Aperture with beak or siphonal canal; 0-2 columellar plaits, 0-1 parietal plait, 0-1 palatal plait. Nerinellinae: Small to medium size, whorls generally high, whorl periphery angular. Columella solid. Aper- ture with short siphonal canal or beak; 0-1 columellar plaits, 0-1 parietal plait, 0—1 palatal plait. Diptyxinae: Generally large, whorls flat to concave. Siphonal canal long, twisted; 1-2 columellar plaits, 1 parietal plait, 1 palatal plait. Ceritellidae: High to moderately high turriculate, whorls flat to convex, with narrow sutural ramp, growth lines opisthocline, whorl periphery rounded. Columella solid, smooth. Aperture with short siphonal canal or notch. 186 There has been persistent confusion in the literature on the extension of the name Nerinea. Cox (1949) 187 188 18 © WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA recognized that the name Nerinea is available from Deshayes, 1827, and not from Defrance, 1825 (who had only used the vernacular “Меппе”), and its type species is N. mosae Deshayes, 1827, by monotypy, and not N. tuberculosa as generally accepted. For Nerinea of authors, Cox (1949) established Eunerinea, type species Nerinea castor d'Orbigny, 1850. This shifted the taxonomic extension of Nerinea to what had earlier been called Ptygmatis. However, because Cox treated Eunerinea as a subgenus of Nerinea, and rec- ognized a single family of nerines, this was without con- sequence on the taxonomical extension of the name Nerineidae (which Zittel had based on “Nerinea Defrance, 1825”). Up until 1960, all nerines except Ceritella continued to be classified in a single family Nerineidae. After 1959, the Russian school established no less than 31 family-group names for nerines. In the very influen- tial Osnovy Paleontologii, Pchelintsev (1960) did not follow Cox’ nomenclatural correction and continued to use “Nerinea Defrance, 1825”, with “N. tuberculosa Defrance, 1825” as type species. For the real Nerinea Deshayes, 1827, the Russian authors used Fibulop- tygmatis Pechelintsev, 1965, with the same type spe- cies. Lyssenko (1984) and Lyssenko & Korotkov (1992) classified the nerines in 11 superfamilies and 20 fami- lies, with the taxa attributable to Nerinea and Eunerin- ea placed in different superfamilies, but they kept using Nerinea in the sense of Defrance [= Eunerinea], and Fibuloptygmatis in the sense of Nerinea Deshayes. Even in the more conservative classification which is proposed here, Nerinea and Eunerinea end up in dif- ferent families, with Eunerinea consubfamilial with Upel- la, Simploptyxis, Diptyxis and Oligoptyxis. This has the unfortunate nomenclatural consequence that the valid name for the subfamily including Eunerinea is Diptyxi- nae, a rather obscure name based on a rather poorly understood genus. Continuity in the meaning of the name Nerineidae is threatened by the shift of type spe- cies of Nerinea and, under Art. 41, the case should be brought to the Commission. We believe that it would be far more preferable (1) to abandon altogether the name Nerineidae, which is now fraught with confusion, (2) establish a new family-group name based on Eu- nerinea with the precedence of Nerineidae, i.e. 1873, (3) use Ptygmatididae for the family containing the true Nerinea. We will submit an application to the ICZN to that effect. Classification of Pyramidellidae after Schander et al. (1999), but categories downgraded one rank. The long-established usage of Opisthobranchia in gas- tropod classifications has been challenged by recent phylogenetic analyses. Based on morphology, Mikkelsen (1996) concluded that Opisthobranchia is monophyletic only when the Acteonidae are removed. Based on molecular data, Dayrat et al. (2001) found Opisthobranchia to be paraphyletic, and Grande et al. (2004) found the Opisthobranchia monophyletic only when the Sacoglossa are removed. Mikkelsen (1996) found the Cephalaspidea (with the exclusion of Acteonoidea and Ringiculoidea) to be a monophyletic group. Outline of classification after T. E. Thompson (1976), with modifications by Mikkelsen (1996) and Burn & Thompson (in Beesley et al., 1998). 190 191 192 193 194 195 197 198 200 20 202 203 204 279 Classification after van der Spoel (1976), with modifi- cations (Janssen 1995a). Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Classification after van der Spoel (1976). Suborders recognized by Newman (in Beesley et al., 1998) treated here as superfamilies. Classification after Eales (1984); alternative classifica- tion, see Willan (in Beesley et al., 1998). The name Busiridae is older than Notarchinae, but it has never been used as valid after its original publica- tion. Although Notarchinae has itself been used less than 25 times in the last 50 years, we believe that the name Busirinae should not be resurrected. Recognition of superfamily rank follows Willan (1998). Three families (Hedylopsidae, Microhedylidae and Aco- chlidiidae) are classically recognized. Two controversial classifications (Rankin, 1979; Starobogatov, 1983) have been proposed recently, but they have not been evalu- ated since. We tentatively follow Starobogatov (1983), but have downgraded his taxonomic ranks (suborders to superfamilies, superfamilies to families). An alterna- tive classification by Burn (in Beesley et al., 1998) for the Australian species recognizes 2 superfamilies and 5 families. Dayrat et al. (2001) found Sacoglossa to be basal within the Euthyneura. According to Grande et al. (2004) this is a basal group sister to Siphonaria and the rest of the Opisthobranchia. Classification based on Jensen (1996). The name Prasinidae has priority over Juliidae. Prasinidae has been used as valid sporadically after 1899 (although, to our knowledge, not at all in the last 50 years), so that Art. 23.9 cannot be applied to conserve automatically Juliidae. However, we believe that usage of Juliidae should be continued for reasons of stability, and an ap- plication will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. See Nomenclator for a history of the name Berthelinii- nae. The name Tamanovalvidae now has precedence over Bertheliniinae, although the latter is in prevailing usage, and Tamanovalva is a subjective synonym of Berthelinia. However, we believe that usage of Bertheli- niinae should be continued for reasons of stability, and an application will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. Placobranchidae treated by Burn (in Beesley et al., 1998) as family separate from Elysiidae. Cylindrobullida treated as sister group of Sacoglossa by Jensen (1996). Alternatively, treated by Mikkelsen (1998) аз а member of the Cephalaspidea. Grande et al. (2004) found Umbraculoida to be the sis- ter clade to the Cephalaspidea (Acteonoidea excluded). Based on molecular data (Grande et al., 2004), the Nud- ibranchia is a polyphyletic group, with Pleurobrancho- morpha being the sister to the Anthobranchia. 280 205 207 208 209 210 211 Conversely, Wägele & Willan (2000) found strong mor- phological evidence for the monophyly of Nudibranchia. Classification based on Wagele & Willan (2000) and Schrödl et al. (2001). Includes Nudibranchia Anthobran- chia and Nudibranchia Dexiarchia. Taxon Rhodopemorpha Salvini-Plawen, 1991 “of un- certain systematic rank representing a highly special- ized offshoot of the lower opisthobranchs”. “A highly aberrant and modified member of the Doridoidea, al- though a position in the Notaspidea cannot be fully ex- cluded” (Haszprunar & Kunz, 1996). Wagele & Willan (2000: 91) used the name Anthobran- chia for the “dorids”. However, Goldfuss’ original con- cept of Anthobranchia also included Onchidium, and we see no advantage in resurrecting this long forgotten name and using it with a significantly differing taxonom- ical extension. The “dorids” were classically divided into four suborders or superfamilies: Gnathodoridacea, Ana- doridacea [= Phanerobranchia], Eudoridacea [= Cryp- tobranchia], and Porostomata. Recent phylogenetical analysis by Wagele & Willan (2000) concluded that the Gnathodoridacea [= Bathydoridoidea] and Doridacea [= Phanerobranchia + Cryptobranchia + Porostomata] form two monophyletic groups. Valdés (2002) conclud- ed that (Cryptobranchia + Porostomata [here Doridoidea + Phyllidioidea]) form a monophyletic clade. Valdes (2002) shifted the usage of Cryptobranchia to encom- pass all that clade, and established Labiostomata for what had earlier been called Cryptobranchia; this move is not followed here. The Phanerobranchia were clas- sically subdivided into “Non Suctoria” and “Suctoria”, tentatively ranked here as superfamilies Onchi- doridoidea and Polyceroidea, but this classification has yet to be tested in a phylogenetic analysis. Classification based on Gosliner & Johnson (1994), Valdés 8 Gosliner (1999b), Valdés 8 Gosliner (2001) and Valdés (2002). We have not been able to allocate the name Homoiodorididae Odhner, 1926 to currently rec- ognized families. Contents of Chromodorididae based on Rudman (1984) with modifications by Valdés & Gosliner (1999a) for Miamiridae and Valdés & Angulo-Campillo (2000) for Inudinae. Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. The family Hypobranchiaeidae P. Fischer, 1883, is some- times cited in the synonymy of Corambidae. However, the description of Hypobranchiaea fusca A. Adams, 1847, the type species of of Hypobranchiaea, refers to a very large dorid (“in length about six inches”), quite incom- patible with it being a species of Corambidae (see Martynov, 1994). The name Fucolidae has priority over Gymnodorididae. To our knowledge, it has not been used as valid since its establishment, but since Fucolidae was established in 1933, Art. 23.9 cannot be applied. However, we be- lieve that usage of Gymnodorididae should be contin- ued for reasons of stability, and an application will be submitted to the ICZN to that effect. Position of Hexabranchidae after Valdés (2002). 212 21 w 214 21 a 216 BOUCHET & ROCROI Classification based on Schrödl et al. (2001). Two clades are recognized in Dexiarchia: Pseudoeuctenidiacea and Cladobranchia. Lemindidae and Charcotiidae both given family rank in Wagele & Willan (2000). The family Dotidae is traditionally included in the Tritonioidea or Dendronotida. However, it is consistently excluded from the Dendronotida in all phylogenetic analy- ses (Wagele & Willan, 2000). Embletoniidae placed in Dendronotida by Miller & Willan (1991). Wagele & Willan (2000) concluded that the Arminoida as classically understood (containing Arminidae, Goni- aeolididae, Heterodorididae, Charcotiidae, Dironidae, Proctonotidae, Madrellidae, and Pinufiidae) are para- phyletic. We use the name Euarminida for the basal ‚ саде comprising Armina and Dermatobranchus in 217 218 219 8 223 Wagele & Willan's analysis. Wägele & Willan (2000) concluded that the Dendronoti- da are monophyletic, but Healy & Willan (1991) identi- fied such wide variation in sperm morphology that they questioned its monophyly. Classification based on Boss (1982), largely inspired by Odhner (1968), with addi- tions. Contents of Flabellinidae after Miller (1971). Cumanotus included in Eubranchidae by Wágele 8 Willan (2000). Paracoryphella synonymized with Flabellina by Gosliner 8 Kuzirian (1990). Contents of Tergipedidae after Miller (1977). Position of Protaeolidiella and Pleurolidia after Rudman (1990). Myrrhinidae in synonymy of Favorininae after Rudman (1981). Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Most morphological (Haszprunar & Huber, 1990; Nordsieck, 1993a; Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 1995; Barker, 2001; Dayrat & Tillier, 2002) as well as a molecular (Wade 8 Mordan, 2000) analyses supported the monophyly of the Pulmonata. Some phylogenetic analyses of 18S and 28$ rDNA sequences (Tillier et al., 1995; Winnepenninckx et al., 1998; Wollscheid & Wágele, 1999; Yoon & Kim, 2000; Dayrat et al., 2001) did not confirm its monophyly, but the data were insufficient to show that they are really polyphyletic. Conversely, the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Grande et al. (2004), based on several mito- chondrial gene sequences, indicated with strong support that the Pulmonata are polyphyletic. According to this analysis the Ellobioidea have a rather basal position within the Heterobranchia, the Systellommatophora are more closely related to the Pyramidelloidea and the Opisthobranchia than to the Stylommatophora and the Siphonariidae cluster even within the otherwise mono- phyletic Opisthobranchia. Several other pulmonate groups (e.g., Amphibolidae, Hygrophila, Trimusculidae, Otinoidea) were not considered. 224 22! a 226 227 WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA The phylogeny and classification of the Pulmonata is controversial (Tillier, 1984; Starobogatov, 1989; Haszpru- nar & Huber, 1990; Nordsieck, 1993a; Salvini-Plawen & Steiner, 1995; Barker, 2001; Dayrat et al., 2001; Dayrat & Tillier, 2002). In most analyses the monophyly of the limnetic Hygrophila (“higher’ Basommatophora) and the terrestrial Stylommatophora is confirmed, whereas the relationships of these groups and the more basal pul- monates (often united in a paraphyletic group “Archae- opulmonata”) remain unclear. We use the division of the Pulmonata into Basommatophora (sensu stricto) and Eupulmonata as proposed by Haszprunar & Huber (1990) and the inclusion of the Systellommatophora in the Eupulmonata as proposed by H. Nordsieck (1993a) and supported by Tillier et al. (1995), Barker (2001), Dayrat et al. (2001) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002). Howev- er, according to the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001) and Grande et al. (2004) the Basommatophora (sensu stricto) as well as the Eupul- monata are polyphyletic. The monophyly of the Hygrophila (Chilinoidea + Acrolox- oidea + Lymnaeoidea + Planorboidea) is supported by the cladistic analysis of Barker (2001) and Dayrat et al. (2001), whereas neither the monophyly of the Thalasso- phila (=Amphiboloidea + Siphonarioidea) nor the mono- phyly of the Basommatophora is supported by these analysis. According to the molecular phylogenetic anal- ysis of Grande et al. (2004), at least the Siphonarioidea have to be transferred to the Opisthobranchia (the Am- phiboloidea and the Hygrophila were not considered in that study). Classification based on Hubendick (1978) and Nordsieck (1993a). For alternative views see Bark- er (2001), Starobogatov (1976), Starobogatov & Prozo- rova (1990), Swiderski (1990) and J. C. Walker (1988). Inclusion of Acroreiidae in the SPF Siphonarioidea is ten- tative following Zilch (1959). Examination (Bouchet & Le Renard, unpubl.) of a specimen of Acroreia baylei, from brackish-water deposits from the Paris Basin, is incon- clusive (no discernible protoconch; one low, raised ridge running internally from apical region to shell margin). Placement of Scalaxinae in Lymnaeidae is tentative following Nordsieck (1986b). There are several differences between the results of a molecular phylogenetic analysis by Morgan et al. (2002) and Hubendick's (1978) classification, which is used here with nomenclatural adjustments. In the tree of Morgan etal. (2002), Laevapex, Ferrissia and Amerianna form a clade which is the sister group of the Planorbinae. Thus, the Miratestini might be considered a distinct subfamily and the name Laevapicinae and probably also “Gun- dlachiinae” would be synonyms of Miratestinae (instead of Bulinini). Morgan et al. (2002) called the clade including Laevapex and Ferrissia Ancylidae, but Ancy- lus (the only genus of the Ancylini sensu Hubendick), which was included in the Planorbinae by Hubendick (1978), was not examined by them. The Coretini should be transferred from the Bulininae sensu Hubendick to the Planorbinae and might form a clade together with the Biomphalariini and the Planorbulini. The Coretini are not monophyletic. The Drepanotrematinae are not re- lated to the Biomphalariini, but form the sister clade of all other Planorbinae, and, thus, should be considered an independant tribe of the Planorbinae. Some of the 228 229 23 232 233 234 23 с 236 237 238 239 281 family-group taxa distinguished Бу Hubendick (1978) were not examined by Morgan et al. (2002). The “astonishing odyssey” of Orygoceras, based on an uncoiled type species from the Miocene of Croatia and by different authors classified in the families Caecidae, Hydrobiidae, Valvatidae, and Planorbidae, has been summarized by Harzhauser et al. (2003). They classi- fied the genus in the family Planorbidae, based on the similarity of protoconchs of Orygoceras fuchsi (Kittl, 1886), from the Miocene of central Europe, and of Mi- ocene species of Gyraulus. Name based on wrongly identified genus. Classification based on D. W. Taylor (2003). Clade Eupulmonata = Trimusculoidea + Ellobioidea + Otinoidea + Systellommatophora + Stylommatophora. The cladistic analyses of Barker (2001) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002) support a monophyletic group (Geophila) including the Onchidioidea, Veronicelloidea and Stylommatophora, whereas Н. Nordsieck (1993a) con- sidered the Ellobioidea the sister-group of the Stylom- matophora. Conversely, the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001) and Grande et al. (2004) has Eupulmonata polyphyletic (see also Note 223). The Otinoidea were included in the Systellommatophora by Haszprunar & Huber (1990) and Nordsieck (1993a). However, according to the cladistic analyses of Barker (2001) and Dayrat & Tillier (2002) they are not related to the Systellommatophora (= Onchidioidea + Vero- nicelloidea) and do not even belong to the Eupulmonata. The Smeagolidae are related to the Otinidae accord- ing to Tillier (1984), Tillier & Ponder (1992) and Barker (2001), whereas they were classified as Onchidioidea by Haszprunar & Huber (1990) and Nordsieck (1993a). Classification of Ellobiidae after Frias Martins (1996). The Zaptychiinae were classified as a subfamily of the Ellobiidae by Wenz (1938) and Zilch (1959), and con- sidered as a family of the Carychioidea by Starobogatov (1976). Monophyly supported by the analyses of Nordsieck (1993a) and Barker (2001). The subfamilies distinguished by Hoffmann (1925) have been rejected by Forcart (1953). The phylogeny and classification of the Stylommatophora is controversial (Solem, 1978; Schileyko, 1979a, 1998- 2003; Boss, 1982; Nordsieck, 1986b; Tillier, 1989; Emberton, 1991b; Wade, Mordan & Clarke, 2001; Barker, 2001). For a comparison of different classifications see Emberton et al. (1990). We consider the arguments of Barker (2001) for a basal position of the Elasmognatha in the Stylommatophora convincing. = Heterurethra sensu lato = Succineoidea + Athoracoph- oroidea. The monophyly of the Elasmognatha is also supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Tillier et al. (1995), Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001) and Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001). 282 240 Classification after Patterson (1971). For ап alterna- E 242 tive view see Schileyko 8 Likharev (1986). The analy- sis of Dutra-Clarke et al. (2001) indicates that the Succineidae might be paraphyletic, i.e., they might in- clude the Athoracophoridae. Classification after Grimpe 8 Hoffmann (1925). The monophyly of the Orthurethra is supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001). > Nordsieck (1986b) excluded the Partuloidea from the Orthurethra, but their assignment to the Orthurethra is supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan 8 Clarke (2001). Position of Draparnaudiidae based on Tillier & Mordan (1995). 245 Classification based on Cooke 8 Kondo (1961), with 246 247 248 249 250 25 252 253 254 nomenclatural adjustments. Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]) transferred the Amastridae to the Achati- nelloidea. Cryptazecinae was established by Schileyko as a sub- family of Ferussaciidae, but Cryptazeca was placed in Cochlicopidae by Gomez 8 Angulo (1987) based on its orthurethrous excretory system. Classification modified after Nordsieck (1986b). Rec- ognition of Lauriidae and Argnidae at family rank fol- lows Hausdorf (1996). Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]) divided the Pupilloidea into several superfamilies. Ac- tually, the Pupilloidea might be para- or polyphyletic. However, we prefer not to split them as long as their phylogeny 1$ not better understood. The Cylindrellinidae were classified as Orthurethra by Nordsieck (1986b) and tentatively included in the Pupilloidea here. Recognition of subfamilies within Valloniidae is disputed by Giusti 8 Manganelli (1986). Classification after Bank & Neubert (1998), Bank et al. (2001) and Hausdorf (1999, 2001). The Sigmurethra (including the Mesurethra) are paraphyletic according to the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001). Contents and classification based on H. Nordsieck (1978a, 1979, 1981, 1985, 1986b, 1994, 1997, 1998b). The Tristaniinae, which were described as a subfamily of the Subulinidae by Schileyko (1998 [т 1998-2003]), are a synonym of the Baleinae according to Preece 4 Gittenberger (2003). Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). Classification af- ter Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]) with the exception of uniting Bulimulidae and Orthalicidae, treating Placo- stylidae as a family distinct of Orthalicidae (following Neu- bert, pers. comm.). and treating Coelociontidae as a family distinct of Urocoptidae (following Nordsieck, 1986b). Position of Megaspiridae and Grangerellidae doubtful. 255 256 257 258 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI An application to suppress the unused name Peltellinae Gray, 1855 will be presented to the Commission. Peltellinae has not been used as valid after 1899 and Art. 23.9 could be used to suppress it and protect Orthalicidae Albers, 1860, but the problem of prece- dence remains with Amphibuliminae P. Fischer, 1873, for which we could not find the 25 qualifying references. An application to suppress the unused name Tomogeridae Jousseaume, 1877 will be presented to the Commission. Perrieria was placed in the Coelociontidae by Nordsieck (1986b), but in a separate subfamily of the Subulinidae by Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]). See the nomenclator part of this paper for a discussion of the validity and relative precedence of Cylindrellidae; Urocoptidae, and Brachypodellinae. For the stability of nomenclature, we will present to ICZN an application to declare the type selection of Cylindrella by Pilsbry (1926b) invalid and to fix Turbo cylindrus, the type species of Uro- _coptis, as type species of Cylindrella. Cylindrella will then 259 260 26 = 262 263 264 265 266 267 268 269 become a synonym of Urocoptis, and Cylindrellidae a synonym of Urocoptidae. Under Art. 40.2, Urocoptidae Pilsbry, 1898 takes the precedence of Cylindrellidae. Contents after Nordsieck (1986b), but the enigmatic Thyrophorellidae were transferred to the Punctoidea (following Schileyko, 2001 [in 1998-2003]). The phylo- genetic relationships о the Prestonellidae are unknown. They are tentatively placed here only for biogeograph- ical reasons. Reversal of precedence: see Nomenclator. Classification based on Schileyko (1999 [in 1998— 2003]), with the exception of Tristaniinae here trans- ferred to Clausiliidae and Perrieriinae here transferred to Coelociontidae. The insufficiently known Prestonella is included in the Aillyidae after Schileyko (1999 [т 1998-2003]). Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Classification after Schileyko (2000 [in 1998-2003]). Classification after Schileyko (2000 [in 1998-2003]). Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). The Austroselenitinae were classified as a subfamily of the Haplotrematidae by Baker (1941b), but transfered to the Streptaxidae by Baker (1956a). Schileyko (2000 [in 1998-2003]) united the Austroselenitinae with the Haplotrematinae. Ifthe anatomically unknown Scolodonta Döring belongs to the family usually called Systrophiidae, as supposed by Baker (1963), then the name Scolodontidae has pri- ority over Systrophiidae. Contents based on Nordsieck (1986b). Contents after Nordsieck (1986b). Tillier (1989) includ- ed this group in the Acavoidea. Schileyko (1999 [in 1998-2003]) considered the Plectopyloidea to be a separate superfamily, but included the Sculptariidae in the Acavoidea. WORKING CLASSIFICATION OF THE GASTROPODA 283 270 Contents and classification of Punctoidea based on Solem (1983), with addition of Oreohelicidae after Nord- sieck (1986b, 1987; supported by Emberton, 1991b), Cystopeltidae after Tillier (1989) and Schileyko (2002, 2003 [in 1998-2003]), and Thyrophorellidae after Schil- eyko (2001 [in 1998-2003]). Anastomopsidae tentative- ly placed here after Nordsieck (1986b). For an alternative view see Schileyko (2001, 2002, 2003 [in 1998-2003]). 27 Classification after Schileyko (1998 [in 1998-2003]). 272 The “limacoid clade” includes the superfamilies Staffor- dioidea, Dyakioidea, Gastrodontoidea, Parmacelloidea, Zonitoidea, Helicarionoidea, and Limacoidea. Contents and classification after Hausdorf (1998). For an alter- native view see Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]) who did not discuss the system proposed by Hausdorf (1998). 273 Classification of Urocyclinae based on Van Goethem (1977). Schileyko (2002 [in 1998-2003]) considered the Urocyclidae as well as the Urocyclinae sensu auct. to be polyphyletic. The Sheldoniinae represent the prob- ably paraphyletic stem group of the family. The relation- ships of the diverse groups included here are still unclear. 274 For phylogenetic analyses, see Schileyko (1986a) and Hausdorf (2002). Plutoniidae given family rank by Wiktor & Backeljau (1995). 275 Contents after Wiktor et al. (2000). The Oopeltidae were placed in the Punctoidea by Nordsieck (19865). 276 Contents and classification based on Nordsieck (1987) and Schileyko (1991), with addition of Polygyridae and Camaenidae after Hausdorf (1998; tentatively supported by the molecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clarke, 2001) and modifications by Miller & Naranjo-Garcia (1991) and Roth (1996). Schileyko (1991) placed the Sphincterochilidae in his Zonitinia, but Nordsieck (1987) and Hausdorf (1998) argued that they are the sister-group of the other Helicoidea sensu lato. Hausdorf (1998) supposed that the Arionoidea are also derived from odontognath helicoids, but this has not been supported by the analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clarke (2001). Although the Helicoidea are among the most intensively studied gastropods, their phylogeny is still poorly understood (see also Cuezzo, 1998). 277 An application to place Leucochroidae on the Official Index has been submitted to ICZN (Bouchet & Rocroi, 2004). 278 Classification based on Nordsieck (2002b). 279 An application to suppress the names Pfeifferiini Gray,1850 and Cochlostylidae Möllendorff, 1890 will be presented to the Commission. They threaten not only Helicostylinae Ihering, 1909, but also Bradybaenidae. Pfeifferiini has apparently not been used as valid since its original description, and the name Cochlostylidae has only been used sporadically. 280 According to Scott’s (1996) analysis, the Camaenidae are diphyletic. The Australasian group, i.e. the Ca- maenidae sensu stricto, is related to the Bradybaenidae, whereas the American group, the Pleurodontidae, is related to Helicidae and Helminthoglyptidae. The mo- lecular phylogenetic analysis of Wade, Mordan & Clar- ke (2001) also indicated an independent origin of the Australasian Camaenidae and the American Pleurodon- tidae. On the contrary, the cladistic analysis of mor- phological characters by Cuezzo (2003) supports the monophyly of the Camaenidae sensu lato. The present classification of the Camaenidae sensu stricto is based on Solem's (1993) partial revision of Australian taxa. The Australasian representatives of the Pleurodontin- ae sensu Solem, 1993, are separated from the Ameri- can Pleurodontidae as Rhagadinae, following Cuezzo (2003). The status of other South-East Asian taxa is unclear. For a different classification of the Camaenidae, see Schileyko (2003 [in 1998-2003]). 28 Cepolidae Ihering, 1909 is a junior homonym of Cepolidae Rafinesque, 1815 [Pisces]. The case will be referred to the Commission for a ruling to remove hom- onymy (ICZN Art. 55.3). Hausdorf (1998) argued that the Cepolidae are the sister-group of the odontognath Helicoidea sensu lato. 28 N Cochlicellidae separated from the Hygromiidae follow- ing Schileyko & Menkhorst (1997) and Ibanez et al. (2003). 283 Status, contents and classification based on Roth (1996), ranking original. However, Hausdorf (1998) sup- posed that the rooting of Roth’s cladogram is wrong. 284 Classification based on Nordsieck (1993b), modified by Prieto et al. (1993). The monophyly of the Hygromiidae is still questionable, although several groups (Helicodon- tidae, Trissexodontidae, Cochlicellidae) have already been excluded. Especially doubtful is the position of the groups without typical dart apparatus (e.g., the Mo- nachainae). 25 See Nomenclator for spelling and precedence. Nord- sieck (1987, 1993b) separated the Monachinae in two tribes, Monachini and Euomphaliini, but it is likely that the latter is paraphyletic. 286 See also Camaenidae. Solaropsis was classified in a separate family by Nordsieck (1986b), but Cuezzo & Fernandez (2001) included it again in the Camaenidae sensu lato. 287 See Nomenclator. An application to reject the name Lucerninae Swainson, 1840 will be presented to the Commission. 288 Classification based on Emberton (1995). Emberton used an “infra-family” rank, between subfamily and tribe; we have ranked it as tribe, and ranked Emberton's in- cluded “tribes” as subtribes. 28 oO Nordsieck (1986b) included the Thysanophoridae to- gether with the Polygyridae in a separate superfamily Polygyroidea. However, the cladistic analysis of Emberton (1991b) did not support close relationships between the Thysanophoridae and the Polygyridae. The relationships of the Thysanophoridae remain enigmatic. 20 Separated from the Hygromiidae and Helicodontidae following Prieto et al. (1993). 284 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS A work of that magnitude has naturally benefitted from the help of many colleagues and friends who provided access to, or photocopies of, rare and difficult literature. At the risk of omitting some, we would like to cite and thank the following for their extensive help. Marina Dolgolenko hosted the first author in 1990 in what was then Leningrad and helped him copy hundreds of pages in several local libraries, among others at the All-Union Geological Institute of the Ministry of Geol- ogy; Alan R. Kabat copied literature in Washington, D. C., and Cambridge, Mass., and applied his bibliographical skills to reviewing an earlier version of the MS; Rudo von Cosel, through a grant from the Alfred P. Sloan Foundation to Gary Rosenberg, researched the resources of the Senckenberg Bibliothek, Frankfurt; Amelia Campbell copied material from the libraries of The Natural History Museum, London; Claudia Handl researched national and academic libraries in Vienna and Budapest; Ma Qiyong, Institute of Geology and Paleontology, Academia Sinica, Nanking, provided original material, copies, and expert advice on the Chinese paleontological literature; Akihiko Matsukuma, lan Loch, Bruce Marshall, Anders Warén, Riccardo Giannuzzi-Savelli, and José Templado provided additional rare references from Japan, Australia, New Zealand, Scandinavia, Italy, and Spain, respectively. Tina Molodtsova verified the transliteration of Russian characters according to the norms of the Library of Congress. For their opinion on nomenclatural issues, we thank Gerhard Falkner, Bernhard Hausdorf, Diet- er Kadolsky and Jacques Le Renard. For advice on selected portions of the classification, we also wish to acknowledge the assistance of Luc Dolin (Cypraeoidea), Daniel Geiger (scissurelliform Vetigastropoda), Dieter Kadolsky (fossil hydrobioids), Andrzej Kaim (Mesozoic fossils), Yuri Kantor (Neogastropoda), Heinz Kollmann (Nerineoidea and Cretaceous fossils), Pierre Lozouet and Jacques Le Renard (Tertiary fossils), Alexander Nützel (Mesozoic fossils), Ellen Strong (Cerithio- idea), Alexander Sysoev (Conoidea), and Thomas Wilke (hydrobioids). Rudiger Bieler, Alan R. Kabat, Richard E. Petit and Gary Rosenberg agreed to contribute their time and skills to review the manuscript before publication. All errors and inconsistencies naturally remain our responsibility. Eugene V. Coan gave editorial advice on an earlier draft, and during the submission phase. Virginie Héros compiled the index. Finally, last but not least, we would like to thank our colleague Pierre Lozouet, who has struc- tured the database to our needs, performed backups, searches and updates for us during many years, and analysed the cumulative data for Figures 1-4. REFERENCES Russian works, including authors names, are transliterated for the most part following the U.S. Library of Congress standard. For those author’ names in common use that vary from this standard, we have adopted this usage, and a cross reference to the U.S. translation standard is provided to facilitate literature searches (e.g., Schileyko instead of Shileiko). [ANONYMOUS], 1993a [December], 1992/1993 / Zoological Record / Mollusca, 129(9): xxix + 453 pp. BIOSIS and The Zoological Society of London. [ANONYMOUS], 1993b, Corrigenda. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 50(4): 313. ABBOTT, К. T., 1954 [15 April], American seashells. Van Nostrand Company, New York. xiv + 541 pp., 40 pls. АВВОТТ, К. Т., 1958 [22 August], The gastropod genus Assiminea in the Philippines. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 110: 213-278, pls. 15-25. ABBOTT, R. T., 1974 [October], American seashells, ed. 2. Van Nostrand Reinhold, New York. 663 pp. ABBOTT, R. T., 1989 [December], Compendium of landshells. American Malacologists, Melbourne, Florida. vii + 240 pp. ABDEL-GAWAD, С. |., 1986, Maastrichtian non-cephalopod mollusks (Scaphopoda, Gastropoda and Bivalvia) of the Middle Vistula Valley, Central Poland. Acta Geologica Polonica, 36(1-3): 69-224. ABELE, L. С. 8 W. KIM, 1986, An illustrated guide to the marine decapod crustaceans of Florida, Part 2. State of Florida Department of Environmental Regulation, Technical Series, 8(1), 2: 325-760. ADAMS, A., 1860 [May], On some new genera and species of Mollusca from Japan. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 5: 405-413. ADAMS, A., 1863 [April], On the species of Obeliscinae found in Japan. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1862: 231-238. REFERENCES 285 ADAMS, С. В., 1849 [September], Monograph of Stoastoma a new genus of new operculated land shells. Amherst, Massachusetts. 16 pp. ADAMS, Н. & А. ADAMS, 1852 [November], On a new arrangement of British Rissoae. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 10: 358-359. ADAMS, Н. & А. ADAMS, 1853-1858, The genera of Recent Mollusca arranged according to their organisation. Van Voorst, London. 2 volumes of text, 1 volume of plates. Published in parts [Dates after A. TREW, 1992, Henry and Arthur Adams new molluscan names. National Museum of Wales. 63 pp.]: Part Pages Plates Date Volume 1 1 1-32 1-4 January 1853 2 33-64 5-8 February 1853 3 65-96 9-12 June 1853 4 97-128 13-16 August 1853 5 129-160 17-20 September 1853 6 161-192 21-24 October 1853 7 193-224 25-28 November 1853 8 225-256 29-32 December 1853 9 257-288 33-36 January 1854 10 289-320 37-40 February 1854 14 321-352 41-44 March 1854 12 353-384 45-48 April 1854 13 385-416 49-52 May 1854 14 417-448 53-56 June 1854 15 449-484 57-60 July 1854 Volume 2 16 1-28 61-64 September 1854 17 29-60 65-68 October 1854 18 61-92 69-72 November 1854 19 93-124 73-76 January 1855 20 125-156 77-80 February 1855 21 157-188 81-84 April 1855 22 189-220 85-88 June 1855 23 221-252 89-92 September 1855 24 253-284 93-96 November 1855 25 285-316 97-100 March 1856 26 317-348 101-104 June 1856 27 349-380 105-108 August 1856 28 381-412 109-112 November 1856 29 413-444 113-116 March 1857 30 445-476 117—120 Ари 1857 31 477-508 121-124 September 1857 32 509-540 125-128 December 1857 33 541-572 129-132 January 1858 34 573-604 133-136 May 1858 35-36 605-660 137-138 November 1858 ADEGOKE, O. S., 1977 [29 March], Stratigraphy and paleontology of the Ewekoro Formation (Paleocene) of southwestern Nigeria. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 71(295): 1-379, 50 pls. AGASSIZ, L., 1846-1847 [in 1842-1847], Nomenclator Zoologicus, (9-10) Nomina systematica generum molluscorum. xiv + 98 pp. (12) Index universalis. Jent 8 Gassmann, Soloduri. viii + 393 pp. [Dates of publication: О. В. BOWLEY & Н. M. SMITH, 1968, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 5: 35-36]. AKOPYAN, V. T.; see HACOBJAN. AKRAMOWSKI, N. N., 1976, Fauna Armianskoi SSR. Molliuski [Fauna of Armenian SSR. Molluscs]. Armenian Academy of Sciences, Erevan. 268 pp., 16 pls. + 21 figs. [in Russian] 286 BOUCHET & ROCROI ALBERS, J. C., 1860, [MS edited by E. VON MARTENS], Die Heliceen nach natürlicher Verwandtschaft systematisch geordnet, ed. 2. Engelmann, Leipzig. xviii + 359 pp. ALDER, J. & A. HANCOCK, 1845-1855, A monograph of the British nudibranchiate Mollusca: with figures of all the species. The Ray Society, London. Published in parts [Dates given in the work itself]: Part Text Plates Date 1 “Provisional” synopsis Fam. 1, pls. 4, 5, 26 1845 [4 unnumbered pp.] Fam. 3, pls. 3, 21, 24, 26, 34-36 2 Fam: 1, pis. 10:13, 16.23 1846 Fam. 3, pls: 1, 2,4, 6, 12, 15,23, 30742 3 Fam. 1, pis 681925 1847 Fam::2;pl:3 Fam..3, pls. Та, 7, 8, 19, 28, 31, 33 4 Fam. 1, pls. 7, 14, 20, 21, 24 1848 Fam. 2, pl. 5 Fam: 3, pls. 10, 11.13, 14; 20.25.40 5 Fam. 1, pls, 215,16, 22 1851 Fam. 2, pl. 4 Fam. 3, pls. 5, 16, 17, 27, 37-39, 43 6 Fam: 1, pls 3/9 11,17 1854 Fam. 3, pls. 9, 10, 18, 22, 29, 32, 41, 44 7 Preface (2 unnumbered pp.) Fam. 1, pls. 21a, 27 1855 [General history], pp. 1-40 Fam. 2, pls. 1,2 Synopsis, pp. 41-54 Fam. 3, pl. 38a, 45-48 Appendix, pp. i-xxiv Index 8 (suppl.) 1-198 pl. 1-8 1910 by C. ELIOT ALDER, J. & A. HANCOCK, 1847, Notes on British Mollusca, with descriptions of new species. The Athenaeum, 1028: 748. ALDER, J. & A. HANCOCK, 1864 [28 April], Notice on a collection of nudibranchiate Mollusca made in India by Walter Elliot Esq. with descriptions of several new genera and species. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 5: 113-147, pls. 28-33. ALIEV, С.А. & М. I. LYSSENKO, 1986, К sistematike nerinellid (gastropody). Doklady Akademii Nauk Azerbaidzhanskoi SSR, 42(5): 60-65. [in Russian] ALLAN, J., 1950, Australian shells with related animals living in the sea, in freshwater and on the land. Australiana Society Publication, Melbourne. xix + 470 pp., 43 pls. ALLMAN, G. J., 1845 [after September], On the anatomy of Actaeon, with remarks on the order Phlebenterata of M. de Quatrefages. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 1, 16: 145-162, pls. 5-7. ALLMON, W. D., 1990 [12 December], Review of the Bullia group (Gastropoda: Nassariidae) with comments on its evolution, biogeography, and phylogeny. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 99(335): 179 pp., 15 pls. ALTONAGA, K., В. GOMEZ, К. MARTIN, С. E. PRIETO, А. I. PUENTE, А. I. & A. RALLO, 1994, Estudio faunistico y biogeografico de los moluscos terrestres del попе de la Peninsula lberica. Parlamento Vasco, Vitoria. 504 pp. ALZONA, C., 1971, Malacofauna ltalica. Catalogo e bibliografia dei molluschi viventi, terrestri e d'acqua dolce. Atti della Societa Italiana di Scienza Naturali e del Museo Civico di Storia naturale di Milano, 111: 433 pp. AMBROSIANO, G. &A. GAGLINI, 1982, Profilo di Cuvierina columnella (Rang, 1827) (Thecosomata: Cavoliniidae). Notiziario, Centro Italiano di Studi malacologici, 4(1-2): 16-18. AMITROV, О. V., 1984, Briukhonogie molliuski (Gastropoda). Pp. 36-41, in: L. P. TATARINOV & V. М. SHIMANSKII, eds., Spravochnik po sistematike iskopaemykh organismov (taksony otriadov i vyschikh grupp). Nauka, Moskow. ANCEY, C. F., 1898 [December], Note on the generic names of two groups of Achatinidae. The Nautilus, 12(8): 92. ANCEY, C. F., 1906 [30 June], Réflexions sur la faune malacologique du lac Tanganika et catalogue des mollusques de ce lac. Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 40: 229-270. ANDERSON, C., 1992, Classification of organisms living and fossil. Golden Crowns Press, Lancaster, Ohio. 69 pp. REFERENCES 287 ANDREWS, J., 1971, Sea shells of the Texas coast. University of Texas Press, Austin. 298 pp. ANDREWS, J., 1981, Texas shells. University of Texas Press, Austin. 175 pp. ANGAS, С. F., 1871 [June], Alist of additional species of marine Mollusca to be included in the fauna of Port-Jackson and the adjacent coasts of New South Wales. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1871(1): 87-101, pl. 1. ANGERER, С. & С. HASZPRUNAR, 1995 [10 December] (“1996”), Anatomy and affinities of lepetid limpets (Patellogastropoda = Docoglossa). Pp. 171-175, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. xiv + 392 pp. ANISTRATENKO, O. YU., 2000 [after 27 June], Molliuski semejstva Tecturidae (Gastropoda, Cyclobranchia) iz sarmatskikh otlozhenij Ukrainy. Vestnik Zoologii, 14: 3339. ANISTRATENKO, V. V., 1990, Grebnezhabernye molliuski otriadov Trochiformes, Littoriniformes, Rissoiformes i Coniformes Chernogo i Azovskogo Morei (Fauna, sistematika, zoogeografija). [Pectinibranchs molluscs of the orders Trochiformes, Littoriniformes, Rissoiformes and Coniformes from the Black and Azov seas (fauna, systematics, zoogeography)]. Avtoreferat dissertatsii na soiskanie uchenoj stepeni kandidata biologicheskikh nauk [Dissertation abstract]. Akademija nauk Ukrainskoj SSR, Institut zoologii, Kiev. 18 pp. ANISTRATENKO, V. V., 1992, New data on fauna and taxonomy of prosobranch gastropods from Black and Azov seas. 11" International Malacological Congress [Siena, 1992], Abstracts: 297-298. ANISTRATENKO, V. V. 8 YA. | STAROBOGATOV, 1994 [after May], From Black and Azov seas. Molluscs of the superfamily Rissooidea (Gastropoda Pectinibranchia Rissoiformes). La Conchiglia, 26(271): 41—48, figs. 1-3. ANNANDALE, N., 1920, Indian freshwater molluscs assignated to the genus Bithynia. Records of the Indian Museum, 19: 41-46. ANNANDALE, N., 1922 [August], Materials for a generic revision of the freshwater gastropod molluscs of the Indian Empire. No 5. The Indian Planorbidae. Records of the Indian Museum, 24(3): 357-363. ANNANDALE, N., 1924 [29 September], Zoological results of the Percy Sladen Trust Expedition to Yunan under the leadership of professor J. W. Gregory, Е. К. $. (1922). Aquatic gastropod molluscs. Journal & Proceedings, Asiatic Society of Bengal, new ser., 19(9) [for 1923]: 399-422, pl. 17. ANNANDALE, N., 1924, Studies on Schistosomiasis japonica. Appendix A. The molluscan hosts of the human blood fluke in China and Japan, and species liable to be confused with them. American Journal of Hygiene, Monographic Series, 3: 269-294, pl. 26. ANTON, H. E., 1838, Verzeichniss der Conchylien welche sich in der Sammlung von H. E. Anton befinden. Halle. xvi + 110 pp. [For date of publication; see W. O. CERNOHORSKY, 1978, The Veliger, 20(3): 299]. ATANACKOVIC, M., 1959, Pliotsen Kosovskog bacena [Pliocene of the Kosovo Basin]. Geoloshki Glasnik, 3: 259-377, pls. 20-27 + 3 pls. [in Serbo-Croatian with French summary] AZUMA, M., 1960 [20 March], A catalogue of the shell-bearing Mollusca of Okinoshima, Kashiwajima and the adjacent area (Tosa province), Shikoku, Japan. Tosa, Kai-Rui Bun-Ken Kan-Ko-Kai. 101 + 17 pp., 5 pls. [in Japanese] AZUMA, M., 1982, Colored illustrations of the land snails of Japan. Osaka, Hoikusha. i-xv, 65-333, pls. 1-64. BABA, K., 1930 [10 August], Studies on Japanese nudibranchs (2) A. Polyceridae, B. Okadaia, n.g. (preliminary report). The Venus, 2(2): 43-50. BABA, K., 1931 [25 May], Anoteworthy gill-less holohepatic nudibranch, Okadaia elegans Baba, with reference to its internal anatomy. Annotationes Zoologicae Japonenses, 13(2): 63-84, pls. 5-7. BABA, K., 1937, Contribution to the knowledge of a nudibranch, Okadaia elegans Baba. Japanese Journal of Zoology, 7(2): 147-190. BABA, K., 1955, Opisthobranchia of Sagami Bay, supplement. lwanami Shoten, Tokyo. 59 pp., 20 pls. BABA, K., 1966, Gross anatomy of the specimens of the shelled sacoglossan Volvatella (= Arthessa) collected from Okino-Erabu island, southern Kyushu, Japan (Nudibranchia). Publications of the Seto Marine Biological Laboratory, 14(3): 197-205, pls. 7-10. BAIL, P. & С. POPPE, 2001 [September], Ataxonomic introduction to the Recent Volutidae. Pp. 1-30, pls. 1-4, in: С. POPPE 8 К. GROH, eds., A conchological iconography. ConchBooks, Hackenheim. BAKER, Е. C., 1908, Suggestions for a natural classification of the family Lymnaeidae. Science [New York], new ser., 27: 942-943. BAKER, F. C., 1926, Nomenclatorial notes on American fresh water Mollusca. Transactions of the Wisconsin Academy of Sciences, Arts and Letters, 22: 193-205. BAKER, F. C., 1928 [after 20 August], The freshwater Mollusca of Wisconsin, Part 1. Gastropoda. Wisconsin Geological and Natural History Survey, Bulletin 70(1): xx + 507 pp., 28 pls., 202 figs. Me т 1945, The molluscan family Planorbidae. The University of Illinois Press, Urbana. 530 pp. pis. BAKER, H. B., 1922a [24 July], Aperostomatinae. The Nautilus, 36(1): 14-16. BAKER, Н. В., 1922b [8 August], Notes on the radula of the Helicinidae. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 74: 2967, pls. 3-7. BAKER, H. B., 1923a [22 January], Proserpinidae. The Nautilus, 36(3):84-85. BAKER, H. B., 1923b [15 May], Notes on the radula of the Neritidae. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 75: 117-178, pls. 9-16. 288 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI BAKER, Н. B., 1924 [15 January], New land operculates from the Dutch Leeward Islands. The Nautilus, 37(3): 89-94. BAKER. Н. B., 1925 [19 January], Agnathomorphous Aulacopoda. The Nautilus, 38(3): 86-89. BAKER, Н. B., 1926 [9 June], Anatomical notes on American Helicinidae. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 3556, pls. 4-8. BAKER, H. B., 1927 [5 July], Minute Mexican land snails. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 79: 223-246, pls. 15-20. BAKER, H. B., 1928 [16 May], Minute American Zonitidae. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 80: 1-44, pls. 1-8. BAKER, H. B., 1930a [15 January], New and problematic west American land snails. The Nautilus, 43(3): 95-101, pls. 5-6. BAKER, H. B., 1930b [14 February], The Mollusca collected by the University of Michigan - Williamson Expedition in Venezuela. Part VI. Occasional Papers of the Museum of Zoology, University of Michigan, 210: 1-81, pls. 27-33. BAKER, H. B., 1930c [24 April], New and problematic West American land snails. The Nautilus, 43(4): 121-128. BAKER, H. B., 1930d, The land-snail genus Haplotrema. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 82: 405-425, pls. 33-35. BAKER, H. B., 1938a [18 January], Nomenclature of Onchidiidae. The Nautilus, 51(3): 85-88. BAKER, H. B., 1938b [10 October], Zonitid snails from Pacific islands. Part 1. Southern genera of Microcystinae. Bernice P. Bishop Museum Bulletin, 158: 102 pp., 20 pls. BAKER, H. B., 1939 [21 July], A revision of Spiraxis С. В. Adams. The Nautilus, 53(1): 8-16, pls. 3-5. BAKER, H. B., 1940 [2 November], Some Antillean Sagdidae or Polygyridae. The Nautilus, 54(2): 54-62, pls. 4-5. BAKER, H. B., 1941a [5 May], Some Haplotrematidae. The Nautilus, 54(4): 130-136, pl. 9. BAKER, H. B., 1941b [24 October], Outline of American Oleacininae and new species from Mexico. The Nautilus, 55(2): 51-61, pl. 5. BAKER, H. B., 1955 [28 April], Heterurethrous and aulacopod. The Nautilus, 68(4): 109-112. BAKER, H. B., 1956a [10 May], Family names in Pulmonata. The Nautilus, 69(4): 128-139. BAKER, H. B., 1956b [13 August], Familial names for land operculates. The Nautilus, 70(1): 28-31. BAKER, H. В., 1956c [13 August], Family names in Pulmonata. Addenda and errata: The Nautilus, 70(1): 34. BAKER, H. B., 1957, Family names in Pulmonata. Addenda and errata: The Nautilus, 70(4): 141-142. BAKER, H. B., 1960 [25 January], Family names in Pulmonata, 4. The Nautilus, 73(3): 114-119. BAKER, Н. B., 1961 [6 April], Yunquea monteplatonis. The Nautilus, 74(4): 166. BAKER, H. B., 1962 [January?], Puerto Rico Holopodopes. The Nautilus, 75(3): 116-121. BAKER, H. B., 1963 [22 November], Type land snails in the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadel- рта. Part Il. Land Pulmonata, exclusive of North America north of Mexico. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 115(8): 191-259. BAKER, H. B., 1964 [20 October], Type land snails in the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. Part Ш. Limnophila and Thalassophila Pulmonata. Part IV. Land and freshwater Prosobranchia. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 116(4): 149-193. BALSS, H., 1957, Decapoda. VIII. Systematik. Pp. 1507-1672, т: Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tierreichs, vol. 5(1), Buch 7, Lieferung 12. Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft Geest & Portig, Leipzig. BANDEL, K., 1991a, Gastropods from brackish and fresh water of the Jurassic-Cretaceous transition (a systematic reevaluation). Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. A, 134: 9-55, pls. 1-7. BANDEL, K., 1991b [December], Uber triassische “Loxonematoidea” und ihre Beziehungen zu rezenten und paláozoischen Schnecken. Paláontologische Zeitschrift, 65(3-4): 239-268. BANDEL, K., 1991c [December], Character of a microgastropod fauna from a carbonate sand of Cebu (Philippines). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paláontologischen Institut der Universitát Hamburg, 71: 441-485, pls. 1-8. BANDEL, K., 1991d, Schlitzbandschnecken mit perlmutteriger Schale aus den triassischen St. Cassian- Schichten der Dolomiten. Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums in Wien, ser. A, 92:1-53. BANDEL, K., 1992a, Platyceratidae from the Triassic St. Cassian Formation and the evolutionary history of the Neritimorpha (Gastropoda). Paláontologische Zeitschrift, 66(3-4): 232-240. BANDEL, K., 1992b [December], Uber Caenogastropoda der Cassianer Schichten (Obertrias) der Dolomiten (Italien) und ihre taxonomische Bewertung. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paláontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 73: 37-97, pls. 1-12. BANDEL, K., 1993a, Evolutionary history of sinistral archaeogastropods with and without slit (Cirroidea, Vetigastropoda). Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. С, 450(1): 41-81, pls. 1-6. BANDEL, K., 1993b [December], Caenogastropoda during Mesozoic times. Scripta Geologica, special issue 2: 7-56, pls. 1-15. BANDEL, K., 1994a, Triassic Euthyneura from St. Cassian Formation (Italian Alps) with a discussion on the evolution of the Heterostropha. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. С, 452: 79-100, pls. 1-4. BANDEL, K., 1994b [September], Comparison of Upper Triassic and Lower Jurassic gastropods from the Peruvian Andes (Pucara group) and the Alps (Cassian formation). Palaeontographica, (A)233: 127-160, pls. 1-5. REFERENCES 289 BANDEL, K., 1995 [November], Mathildoidea (Gastropoda, Heterostropha) from the Late Triassic St Cassian formation. Scripta Geologica, 111: 1-83, pls. 1-19. BANDEL, K., 1996a [November], Some heterostrophic gastropods from Triassic St. Cassian formation with a discussion on the classification of the Allogastropoda. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 70(3-4): 325-365. BANDEL, K., 1996b, Phylogeny of the Caecidae (Caenogastropoda). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Hamburg, 79: 53-115, pls. 1-13. BANDEL, K., 1997, Higher classification and pattern of evolution of the Gastropoda. A synthesis of biological and paleontological data. Courier Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg, 201: 57-81. BANDEL, K., 1998, Evolutionary history of East African fresh water gastropods interpreted from the fauna of Lake Tanganyika and Lake Malawi. Zentralblatt ftir Geologie und Palaontologie, Teil 1, Heft 1-2: 233-292, pls. 1-7. BANDEL, K., 2000а [July], The new family Cortinellidae (Gastropoda, Mollusca) connected to a review of the evolutionary history of the subclass Neritimorpha. Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontol- ogie, Abhandlungen, 217(1): 111-129. BANDEL, K., 2000b, Some gastropods from the Trichinopoly Group, Tamil Nadu, India and their relation to those from the American Gulf Coast. Memoirs of the Geological Society of India, 46: 65-111. BANDEL, K., 2001, The history of Theodoxus and Neritina connected with description and systematic evaluation of related Neritimorpha (Gastropoda). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Palaonto— logischen Institut, Universitat Hamburg, 85: 65-164. BANDEL, K., 2002a, About the Heterostropha (Gastropoda) from the Carboniferous and Permian. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut, Universität Hamburg, 86: 45-80. BANDEL, K., 2002b [October], Reevaluation and classification of Carboniferous and Permian Gastropoda belonging to the Caenogastropoda and their relation. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut, Universitat Hamburg, 86: 81-188. BANDEL, К. & D. T. DOCKERY, 2001 [after 30 August], The Sarganidae (Pyrifusoidea, Latro— gastropoda), their taxonomy and paleobiogeography. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3-4): 335-351. , BANDEL, К. & J. FRYDA, 1996, Balbinipleura, a new slit bearing archaeogastropod (Vetigastropoda) from the Early Devonian of Bohemia and the Early Carboniferous of Belgium. Neues Jahrbuch fur Geologie und Paláontologie, Monatshefte, 1996(6): 325-344. BANDEL, K. & J. FRYDA, 1998, Position of Euomphalidae in the system of the Gastropoda. Senckenbergiana Lethaea, 78(1-2): 103-131. BANDEL, К. & J. FRYDA, 1999 [30 September], Notes on the evolution and higher classification of the subclass Neritimorpha (Gastropoda) with the description of some new taxa. Geologica et Palaeontologica, 33: 219-235, pls. 1-3. BANDEL, K. & W. GELDMACHER, 1996, The structure of the shell of Patella crenata connected with suggestions to the classificatioon and evolution of Archaeogastropoda. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 464: 1-71. BANDEL, K. & D. HEIDELBERGER, 2001, The new family Nerrhenidae (Neritimorpha, Gastropoda) from the Givetian of Germany. Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paläontologie, Monatshefte, 2001(12): 705-718. BANDEL, К. & $. KIEL, 2000, Earliest known (Campanian) members of the Vermetidae, Provannidae and Litiopidae (Cerithioidea, Gastropoda), and a discussion of their possible relationships. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut, Universitat Hamburg, 84: 209-218. BANDEL, K. & T. KOWALKE, 1997 [31 August], Cretaceous Laxispira and a discussion on the monophyly of vermetids and turritellids (Caenogastropoda, Mollusca). Geologica et Palaeontologica, 31: 257-274, pls. 1-3. BANDEL, К. & Т. KOWALKE, 1999, Gastropod fauna of the Cameroonian coasts. Helgoland Marine Research, 53: 129-140. BANDEL, К. & Е RIEDEL, 1994a, Classification of fossil and Recent Calyptraeoidea (Caeno- gastropoda) with a discussion on neomesogastropod phylogeny. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 13: 329-367, pls. 1-8. BANDEL, К. & Е. RIEDEL, 1994b, The late Cretaceous gastropod fauna from Ака (Bakony Mountains, Hungary): a revision. Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums in Wien, 96A: 1-65. BANDEL, K., J. GRÜNDEL 8 P. MAXWELL, 2000, Gastropods from the upper Early Jurassic: early Middle Jurassic of Kaiwara Valley, North Canterbury, New Zealand. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. C, 490: 67-132. BANK, R.A., P. BOUCHET, С. FALKNER, E. GITTENBERGER, В. HAUSDORF, Т. VON PROSCHWITZ 8 T. E. J. RIPKEN, 2001, Supraspecific classification of European non-marine Mollusca (CLECOM Sections | + Il). Heldia, 4(1-2): 77-128. BANK, R. A. 8 E. NEUBERT, 1998, Notes on Buliminidae, 5. On the systematic position of Arabian Buliminidae (Gastropoda Pulmonata), with description of a new genus. Basteria, 61: 73-84. BARANETZ, O. М. 8 YU. $. MINICHEV, 1994 [after 14 October], Evoliutsiia mantijnogo komplexa golozhabernykh molliuskov (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). [The evolution of the mantle complex in nudibranchiate molluscs (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(11): 29-35. [in Russian with English summary] 290 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI BARANETZ, O.N. 8 YU. S. MINICHEV, 1995, The evolution of the mantle complex in nudibranchiate molluscs (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). 12" International Malacological Congress [Vigo], Proceedings: 298-299. BARKER, G. M., 2001, Gastropods on land: phylogeny, diversity and adaptive morphology. Pp. 1-146, in: G M. BARKER, ed., The biology of terrestrial molluscs. CABI Publishing, Wallingford. xiv + 558 pp. BARNARD, К. H., 1974, Contributions to the knowledge of South African marine Mollusca. Part 7. Revised fauna list. Annals of the South African Museum, 47 (5): 663-681. BARTSCH, P., 1920 [8 July], The west American mollusks of the families Rissoellidae and Synceratidae, and the rissoid genus Barleeia. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 159-176, Is. 12-13. BARTSCH. P., 1943 [25 February], Anew genus of Cuban urocoptid mollusks. Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 56: 31. BATTEN, К. L., 1956 [8 March], Some new pleurotomarian gastropods from the Permian of west Texas. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 46(2): 42—45. BAYER, F. M., 1971 [June 16], New and unusual mollusks collected by R/V John Elliott Pillsbury and R/V Gerda in the tropical western Atlantic. Bulletin of Marine Sciences, 21 (1): 111-236. Reprinted with same pagination, in: Studies in tropical American mollusks. University of Miami Press, Coral Gables, Florida. 236 pp. [November 1, 1971] ВЕСН, M., 1990, Fauna malacologica de Catalunya. Molluscs terrestres i d'aigua dolça. Treballs de la Institucio Catalana d’Historia Natural, 12: 1-229. BECK, H., 1837-1838, Index molluscorum praesentis aevi musel principis augustissimi Christiani Frederici. Hafniae [Copenhagen]. 124 pp. Published in parts [Dates after C. D. SHERBORN]: Part Pages Date 1 1-100 1837 2 101-124 1838 BEESLEY, P.L., G. J.B. ROSS & А. WELLS, eds., 1998 [January], Mollusca: the southern synthesis. Fauna of Australia, 5. CSIRO, Melbourne. Part A: xvi + 563 pp.; Part В: viii, 565-1234. BEETS, C., 1949, Additional observations on the genus Julia Gould. Geologie en Mijnbouw, new ser., 11(1): 22-24. BEHRENS, D. W., 1980, Pacific Coast nudibranchs. A guide to the opisthobranchs of the Northeastern Pacific. Sea Challengers, Los Osos, California. 112 pp. BEHRENS, D. W., 1991, Pacific Coast nudibranchs. A guide to the opisthobranchs, Alaska to Baja California, 2nd ed. Sea Challengers, Monterey, California. 107 pp. BELLARDI, A., 1875 [before 14 April], Novae pleurotomidarum Pedemontii et Liguriae fossilium dispositionis prodromus. Bullettino della Societa Malacologica Italiana, 1(1): 16-24. BELLARDI, L., 1877 [after May], | molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte II Gasteropoda (Pleurotomidae). Torino. 364 pp., 9 pls. [Issued 1 November 1877 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 29: 1-364, pls. 1-9]. BELLARDI, L., 1882 [after 10 December], | molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte Ill Gastropoda (Buccinidae, Cyclopsidae, Purpuridae, Coralliophilidae, Olividae). Torino. 253 pp., 12 pls. [Issued September 1883 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 34: 219-469, pls. 1-12]. BELLARDI, L., 1887a [before 18 April], | molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte V Mitridae. Torino. 85 pp., 2 pls. [Issued in June 1888 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 38: 79-166, pls. 1-2]. BELLARDI, L., 1887b [before 8 October], | molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte V Mitridae (continuazione). Torino. 72 pp., 2 pls. [Issued before 2 June 1888 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 38: 3-72, pls. 3-4]. BELLARDI, L., 1888 [before 12 December], | molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte V(c) Mitridae (fine). Torino. 52 pp., 2 pls. [Issued before 25 September 1889 in Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 39: 145-194, pls. 5-6]. BELLERMANN, J. J., 1816, Versuch einer gleichförmigen systematischen Aufstellung der Konchylien nach Klassen, Ordnungen und Gattungen mit beigefügten deutschen Namen. Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin, Magazin für die neuesten Entdeckungen in der gesammten Naturkunde, 7(2): 83-120. [Date of publication uncertain. Finished volume dated 1816, but article published in issue for second trimester 1813, which might have been published in 1814]. BEQUAERT, J. & W. J. CLENCH, 1939 [21 September], The genus Plesiophysa P. Fischer. Journal of Conchology, 21(6): 175-178, fig. 1. BERGH, R., 1871 [November], Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Mollusken des Sargassomeeres. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 21, Abhandlungen: 1274-1308, pls. 11-13. REFERENCES 291 BERGH, R., 1870-1908, Malacologische Untersuchungen, in: С. SEMPER, ed., Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen, Theil 2. Wissenschaftliche Resultate. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. Published in parts: [Contents and dates after R. WINCKWORTH, 1946, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 27(1): 20; and К. 1. JOHNSON, 1969, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 5(2): 144—147]. _ esse Part Pages Plates Date Е НЕ д AENA Band 2, Theil 1 title pages 1895 Heft 1 1-30 1-8 20 February 1870 Heft 2 49 [sic]-118 9-16 10 July 1871 Heft 3 137-176 17—20 8 Мау 1872 Heft 4 177—204 21-24 15 December 1872 Ней 5 213-246 25-31 25 October 1873 Ней 6 247-286 34-35 10 June 1874 Heft 7 287-314 36-39 21 September 1874 Heft 8 315-344 40-44 10 March 1875 Ней 9 345-376 45-49 30 September 1875 Band 2, Theil 2 title pages 1895 Heft 10 377-428 50-53 4 May 1876 Heft 11 429-494 54-57 28 April 1877 Нек 12 495-546 58-61 15 December 1877 Heft 13 547-602 62-65 8 July 1878 Heft 14 603-645, I-LI 66-68 23 December 1878 Band 2, Theil 3 title pages 1895 Ней 15 647-754 69-76 3 December 1884 Heft 16(1) 755-814 77-81 2 August 1888 Heft 16(2) 815-872 82-84 27 March 1889 Heft 17 873-992 85-89 9 April 1890 [Heft 18] 993-1165 22 July 1892 System der nudibranchiaten Gasteropoden Band 2, Theil 4 Suppl. 1 1-78 А-Е 1880 Suppl. 2 79-128 G-L 1881 Suppl. 3 129-225 M-R 19 May 1886 Suppl. 4 226-289 S-Z, АЕ 26 July 1887 Band 7 Abschnitt 1 Lief. 1 1-52 1-4 March 1897 Lief. 2 53-116 5-8 December 1897 Lief. 3 117-158 9-12 November 1898 Abschnitt 2 Lief. 1 159-208 13-16 27 March 1900 Abschnitt 3 Lief. 1 209-256 17-20 29 January 1901 Lief. 2 257-312 21-24 15 October 1901 Abschnitt 4 Lief. 1 313-382 25-29 7 October 1902 Band 9 Lief. 1 1-56 1-4 2 February 1904 Lief. 2 57-118 5-8 7 March 1905 Lief. 3 119-178 9-12 18 July 1908 ———— AAA ee +4 + ee 292 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI BERGH, R., 1874a, Neue Nacktschnecken der Súdsee. Malacologische Untersuchungen. Journal des Museum Godeffroy, 2(6): 91-116, pls. 3-4. BERGH, R., 1874b; see BERGH, 1870-1908. BERGH, R., 1876; see BERGH, 1870-1908. BERGH, R., 1879, Gattungen nordischer Doriden. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 45(1): 340-369, pl. 19. BERGH, R., 1880, On the nudibranchiate gasteropod Mollusca of the North Pacific Ocean, with special reference to those of Alaska. Exploration of Alaska, Scientific Results, 1, Art. 6 (2): 189-276, pls. 9-16. BERGH, R., 1884, Report of the Nudibranchiata dredged by H. M. S. Challenger during the years 1873-1876. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H. М. $. Challenger, Zoology, 10: 154 pp., 14 pls. BERGH, R., 1885 [March], Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Aeolidiaden, VIII. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 35, Abhandlungen: 1-60, pls. 1-7. BERGH, R., 1890a [May], Die cladohepatischen Nudibranchien, Nudibranchiata. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abtheilung für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 5: 1-75, fig. 1. BERGH, R., 1890b [17 June], Die Titiscanien eine Familie der rhipidoglossen Gasteropoden. Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 16: 1-26, pls. 1-3. BERGH, R., 1891 [October], Die cryptobranchiaten Doridien. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abtheilung für Systematik, Geographie und Biologie der Thiere, 6: 103-144. BERGH, R., 1892, System der nudibranchiaten Gasteropoden. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. 173 pp. [Also issued as Ней 18 of Malacologische Untersuchungen; see К. BERGH, 1870-1908]. BERGH, R., 1895 [January], Die Hedyliden, eine Familie der kladohepatischen Nudibranchien. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 45: 1-12, pls. 1-2. BERGH, R., 1896, Eolidiens d'Amboine. Revue suisse de Zoologie et Annales du Musée d'Histoire naturelle de Genève, 4(2): 385-394, pl. 16. BERGH, R., 1899, Nudibranchiate gasteropoder. Den Danske Ingolf-Expedition, 2(3): 46 pp., 5 pls. [Danish text; English text published 1900] BERGH, R., 1902; see BERGH, 1870-1908. BERGH, R., 1905 [October], Die Opisthobranchiata der Siboga-Expedition. Siboga Expeditie Monographie, 50: 248 pp., 20 pls. BERNASCONI, R., 1991 [June], Sur un gastéropode prosobranche de la grotte de Pestera Movile, Roumanie: Semisalsa dobrogica (Grossu, Negrea, 1989) comb. nov. (Hydrobiidae-Littoridininae- Heleobiini). Mémoires de Biospéologie, 18: 237-241, figs. 1-2. BERRY, S.S., 1910 [8 March], [Review of] Report on a collection of shells from Peru, with a summary of littoral marine Mollusca of the Peruvian zoological province. By William Healey Dall, 1909, Proc. USNM 37, рр. 147-294, pls. 20-28. The Nautilus, 23(10): 130-132. BERTHOLD, T., 1991, Vergleichende Anatomie, Phylogenie und historische Biogeographie der Ampullariidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Abhandlungen des Naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins in Hamburg, new ser., 29: 256 pp. BERTOLASO, L. & $. PALAZZI, 1994, La posizione sistematica di Delphinula bellardii Michelotti, 1847 (Appunti di malacologia neogenica: 2). Bollettino Malacologico, 29(9-12): 291-302. BERTSCH, H. & S. JOHNSON, 1981, Hawaiian nudibranchs. A guide for scuba divers, snorkellers, tidepoolers and aquarists. Oriental Publishing Co., Honolulu, Hawaii. 112 pp. BEU, A. G, 1970, The Mollusca of the genus Charonia (family Cymatiidae). Transactions of the Royal Society of New Zealand, Biological Sciences, 11: 205-223. ВЕЧ, А. G., 1981 [January] [*1980”], Australian gastropods of the family Bursidae. Part 1. The families of Tonnacea, the genera of Bursidae, and revision of species previously assigned to Tutufa Jousseaume, 1881. Records of the Australian Museum, 33(5): 248-324. BEU, А. G., 1988, Taxonomy of the gastropods of the families Ranellidae (= Cymatiidae) and Bursidae. Part 5. Early history of the families, with four new genera and recognition of the family Personidae. Saito Ho-on Kai Special Publication 2 (Professor Tamio Kotaka Commemorative Volume): 69-96. BEU, А. С. & W. O. CERNOHORSKY, 1986, Taxonomy of the families Ranellidae (= Cymatiidae) and Bursidae. Part 1. Adoption of Ranellidae, and review of Linatella Gray, 1857. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 13: 241-266. BEU, А. С. & Р.А. MAXWELL, 1987 [1 September], A revision of the fossil and living gastropods related to Plesiotriton Fischer, 1884 (family Cancellariidae, subfamily Plesiotritoninae n. subfam.) with an appendix: Genera of Buccinidae Pisaniinae related to Colubraria Schumacher, 1817. New Zealand Geological Survey Paleontological Bulletin, 54: 140 pp., 30 pls. BEU, A. С. & РА. MAXWELL, 1990, Cenozoic Mollusca of New Zealand. New Zealand Geological Survey Paleontological Bulletin, 58: 518 pp., 57 pls. BEURLEN, K., 1967 [“1964”], As espécies do Cassiopinae, nova subfamilia dos Turritellidae, no Cretaceo do Brasil. Arquivos de Geologia [Universidade do Recife], 5: 1-44. BIELER, R., 1992, Tenagodus or Siliquaria? Unraveling taxonomic confusion in marine “worm snails” (Cerithioidea: Siliquariidae). The Nautilus, 106(1): 15-20. BIELER, R. & A. BRADFORD, 1991 [30 July], Annotated catalog of type specimens in the malaco- logical collection of the Delaware Museum of Natural History. Gastropoda (Prosobranchia and REFERENCES 293 Opisthobranchia). Nemouria, Occasional Papers of the Delaware Museum of Natural History, 36: 48 pp. BIELER, В. & РМ. MIKKELSEN, 1992; see under THIELE, J., 1929-1935. BINDER, E., 1959, Anatomie et systématique des Mélaniens d'Afrique occidentale (Moll. Gastropoda). Revue Suisse de Zoologie, 66: 735-759. BINNEY, W. С. & T. BLAND, 1869, Land and fresh water shells of North America; Part |, Pulmonata geophila. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 194: xii + 316 pp. BLAINVILLE, Н. М. D. DE, 1814 [November], Mémoire sur la classification méthodique des animaux mollusques, et établissement d'une nouvelle considération pour у parvenir. Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, 1814: 175-180. BLAINVILLE, Н. M. D. DE, 1816a, Troisième mémoire sur les animaux mollusques: sur l'ordre des Polybranches. Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, Zoologie, 1816: 51-53. BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. ОЕ, 1816b, Prodrome d'une nouvelle distribution systématique du règne animal. Bulletin des Sciences par la Société Philomatique de Paris, 1816: 105-124 [no pp. 112-121]. BLAINVILLE, Н. М. D. DE, 1818a, Conchyliologie. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, Strasbourg, 10: 168-225. BLAINVILLE, Н. М. D. DE, 18186, Cyclobranches, Cyclobranchia. (Malacoz.). Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, Paris, 12: 284-285. BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1819, Ellipsostomes. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, Strasbourg, 14: 353. BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1824, Mollusques. Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles. Levrault, Strasbourg, 32: 1-392. BLAINVILLE, H. M. D. DE, 1825, Manuel de malacologie et de conchyliologie. Levrault, Paris. viii + 664 pp. + 2 tables, 87 pls. BLANCHARD, E., 1849, Recherches sur l'organisation des gastéropodes de l'ordre des Opistho- branches. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 3, 11: 74-90, pls. 3-4. BLANFORD, W. T., 1864 [June], On the classification of the Cyclostomacea of eastern Asia. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 13: 441-465. BLANFORD, W. Т. & Н. Н. GODWIN-AUSTEN, 1908 [after May], Mollusca. Testacellidae and Zonitidae. The Fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Today & Tomorrow’s Printers & Publishers, New Delhi. xxxii + 311 pp. BLODGETT, R. B. & A. G. COOK, 2002 [31 May], Cheeneetnukiidae, a new Middle Devonian murchisonioid gastropod family, including the new genera Cheeneetnukia and Ulungaratoconcha based on representatives from Alaska and Australia. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum, 48(1): 17-28. BLODGETT, В. В. & J. FRYDA, 1999, New Devonian gastropod genera important for paleogeographic reconstructions. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3-4): 293-308. BLODGETT, R. B., J. FRYDA & G. D. STANLEY, 2001, Delphinulopsidae, a new neritopsoidean family from the Upper Triassic (upper Carnian or lower Norian) of the Wallowa terrane, northeastern Oregon. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 46(3-4): 307-318. BOAS, J. E. V., 1886, Spolia atlantica. Bidrag til Pterodermes. Morfologi og systematik samy til Kunds- kaben om deres geografiske Udbredelse. Videnskabernes Selskabs Skrifter, ser. 6, Naturvidenskabelig og Mathematisk Afdeling, 4(1): 231 pp., 8 pls. BOCK, W. J., 1994, History and nomenclature of avian family-group names. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 222: 281 pp. BOETERS, H. D., 1984, Potamopyrginae, a new subfamily of the Hydrobiidae (Prosobranchia: Rissoacea). Basteria, 48(1-3): 13-15. BOETERS, H. D., 1998, Mollusca: Gastropoda: Rissooidea. Sússwasserfauna von Mitteleuropa (J. SCHWOERBEL & P. ZWICK, eds.), 5: ix + 76 pp. BOETERS, Н. D. & К. HEUSS, 1985, Emmericia patula (Brumati) rezent т Súddeutschland (Prosobranchia: Emmericiidae). Heldia, 1(3): 105-106. BOETTGER, C., 1909 [20 January], Ein Beitrag zur Erforschung der europäischen Heliciden. Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 41(1): 1-19. N: C., 1926, Systematic and geographical notes on Clausiliidae. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, ser. A, 91(5): 1-18. BOETTGER, C., 1955, Die Systematik der euthyneuren Schnecken. Verhandlungen der Deutschen Zoologischen Gesellschaft in Tübingen, (1954): 253-280. BOETTGER, C., 1963, Gastropoden mit zwei Schalenklappen. Zoologischer Anzeiger, Supplement- band 26 [= Verhandlungen der Deutschen Zoologischen Gesellschaft, 1962]: 403-439. BOETTGER, O., 1886, Die Fauna und Flora des südwestlichen Caspi-Gebietes, in: G. VON RADDE, en Beiträge zu den Reisen an der Persisch-Russischen Grenze. Brockhaus, Leipzig. vii + рр. BOGDANOV, I. P., 1987 [after 23 October], Kompleksnij podkhod К izucheniiu taksonomicheskikh priznakov morskikh gastropodov na primere molliuskov podsemejstva Oenopotinae subfam. nov. [An integrated study of the taxonomic features of the marine gastropods (Oenopotinae subfam. nov.)]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 35-37. BOGON, K., 1990, Landschnecken. Biologie - Okologie - Biotopschutz. Natur-Verlag, Augsburg. 404 pp. 294 BOUCHET & ROCROI BOHADSCH, J. B., 1761, De quibusdam animalibus marinis eorumque proprietatibus, orbi litterario vel nondum vel minus notis liber ... Walther, Dresdae. 17 [unnumbered] + 169 pp., 12 pls. [see OPINION 185]. BOHM, G., 1895, Die Gastropoden Marmolatakalkes. Palaeontographica, 42: 211-308, 7 pls. BONDAREV, |. P., 1995 [10 August], A phylogenetic classification of Australian Volutidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) with the description of a new subgenus and a new subfamily. La Conchiglia, 27(276): 25-38. BONNEVIE, K., 1931 [1 October], Pelagic nudibranchs from the “Michael Sars” Atlantic deep-sea expedition, 1910. Report on the Scientific Results of the “Michael Sars” North Atlantic Deep-Sea Expedition 1910, 5(3): 10 pp., 4 pls. BOSCH, D. 8 E. BOSCH, 1982, Seashells of Oman. Longman Group Ltd., London. 296 pp. BOSCH, D. 8 E. BOSCH, 1989, Seashells of Southern Arabia. Motivate Publishing, Dubai, United Arabian Emirates. 95 + 29 pp BOSS, К. J., 1973, Ancylodoris, its well-deserved oblivion (Mollusca, Nudibranchia). Bulletin of the American Malacological Union for 1972: 12-13. BOSS, К. J., 1982, Mollusca. Pp. 945-1166, in: S. P. PARKER, ed., Synopsis and classification of living organisms, vol. 1. McGraw Hill, New York. BOSSNECK, U. & D. VON KNORRE, 1997, Bibliographie der Arbeiten Uber die Binnenmollusken Thüringens, mit Artenindex und biographischen Notizen [Malakologische Landesbibliographien ХП. Thüringer Universitats- und Landesbibliothek, Jena. 156 pp. BOUCHET, P., 1990 [14 September], Systematics of Plicoliva with description of a new subfamily (Gastropoda: Volutoidea). Archiv fur Molluskenkunde, 120(1-3): 1-10. BOUCHET, Р. 8 С. T. POPPE, 1995, Areview of the deep-water volute genus Calliotectum (Gastropoda: Volutidae), in: Р. BOUCHET, ed., Resultats des Campagnes MUSORSTOM, 14. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, 167: 499-525. BOUCHET, Р. & J. P. ROCROI, 1992, Supraspecific names of molluscs: a quantitative review. Mala- cologia, 34: 75-86. BOUCHET, P. 8 J. P. ROCROI, 2001 [28 September], Corrections of authorship and date for gastropod (Mollusca) family-group names placed on the Official List and Official Index. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 58(3): 170-178. BOUCHET, Р. & J. P. ROCROI, 2004 [30 September], Thebini Wenz, 1923, Monachainae Wenz, 1930 (1904), and Sphincterochilidae Zilch, 1960 (1910): proposed conservation (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 61(3): 154-161. BOUCHET, P. & K. RUTZLER, 2003, Clionidae d’Orbigny, 1851 (Porifera, Hadromerida): proposed emendment of spelling to Clionaidae to remove homonymy with Clionidae Rafinesque, 1815 (Mollusca, Pteropoda). (Case 3211). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(2): 99-102. BOUCHET, P. &A. WAREN, 1979 [31 May], The abyssal molluscan fauna of the Norwegian sea and its relations to other faunas. Sarsia, 64(3): 211-243. BOUCHET, P. &A. WAREN, 1986, Revision of the northeast Atlantic bathyal and abyssal Aclididae, Eulimidae, Epitoniidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Bollettino Malacologico, Supplemento 2: 299-576. BOUCOT,A. J. & E. L. YOCHELSON, 1966, Palaeozoic Gastropoda from the Moore River synclinorium, Northern Maine. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 503-A: 20 pp., 3 pls. BOUNIOL, P., 1981 [June], Contribution des Cérithidés s. |. (Prosobranchia) à la stratigraphie du Paleocene d'Europe occidentale et essai de phylogénie. Bulletin d'Information des Géologues du Bassin de Paris, 18(2): 21-33, 1 pl. BOURDON, R., 1965, /nventaire de la faune marine de Roscoff. Décapodes — Stomatopodes. Station Biologique, Roscoff. 45 pp. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1863 [December], Monographie du nouveau genre français Moitessieria. Savy, Paris. 18 pp., 2 pls. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1877, Description de deux nouveaux genres algériens, suivie d’une classifi- cation des familles et des genres de Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles du systeme européen. Bulletin de la Société des Sciences physiques et naturelles de Toulouse, 3(1): 49-101. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1883 [before July], Histoire malacologique de l'Abyssinie. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 6, 15 (Art. 2): 1-162, pls. 7-10. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1885 [August], Notice prodromique sur les Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles recueillis par M. Victor Giraud dans la région méridionale du lac Tanganika. Tremblay, Paris. 110 pp. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1886 [July], Des tiphobies du lac Tanganika. Bulletin de la Société Malacologique de France, 3: 141-150, pl. 6. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1889 [March], Mollusques de l'Afrique Equatoriale de Moguedouchou a Bagamoyo et de Bagamoyo au Tanganika. Dumoulin et Cie, Paris. 229 pp., 8 pls. BOURGUIGNAT, J. R., 1890, Histoire malacologique du lac Tanganika (Afrique Equatoriale). Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 7, 10 (Art. 1): 1-267, pls. 1-17. BOUVIER, Е. L., 1887, Système nerveux, morphologie générale et classification des Gastéropodes prosobranches. Theses présentées a la Faculté des Sciences de Paris, Masson, Paris. Ser. A, 95: 510 pp., 19 pls. BOWDICH, E., 1822 [February], Elements of Conchology including the fossil genera and the animals. Part 1, Univalves. Treuttel & Wurtz, London. 83 pp. + plates captions. REFERENCES 295 BRANCH, С. M., С. L. GRIFFITHS, M. L. BRANCH & L. E. BECKLEY, 1994, Two oceans, a guide to the marine life of Southern Africa. David Philip, Cape Town. 360 pp. BRANDT, R.A., 1956 [1 November], Zur Clausiliidenfauna der Cyrenaika. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 85(4-6): 121-144, pls. 9-10. BRANDT, R.A., 1961 [17 July], Diagnosen neuer Clausiliiden. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 90(1-3): 1-20, pls. 1-2. BRANDT, R.A., 1968, Description of new non-marine mollusks from Asia. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 98(5-6): 213-289, pls. 8-10. BRANDT, R. A., 1974 [18 November], The non-marine aquatic Mollusca of Thailand. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 105(1-4): 423 pp., 30 pls. BRIDGES, C.A., 1991, Catalogue of the family-group, genus-group and species-group names of the Odonata of the world. Published by the author, Urbana, Illinois. BRODERIP, W. J., 1839, Malacology. Pp. 314-325, in: The Penny cyclopaedia of the Society for the diffusion of useful knowledge, Volume 14. Charles Knight & Co., London. BRONN, H. С, 1849, Index Palaeontologicus oder Ubersicht der bis jetzt bekannten fossilien Organismen, unter Mitwirkung der Prof. Góppert Н. К. & H. von Meyer, bearbeitet von Dr H. С. Bronn, Abtheilung Il. В, Enumerator Palaeontologicus. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. 972 pp. [Gastropoda рр. 362-502]. BROWN, Т., 1837-1844, Illustrations of the conchology of Great Britain and Ireland, ed. 2. Smith, Elder & Co., London. 59 pls., xiii + 144 pp. [Issued in parts; dates of individual parts not well etablished]. BRUSCHI, A., |. CAPPODOMO, С. GALLI. & P. РАМ, 1985, Catalogo dei molluschi conchiferi viventi nel Mediterraneo. ENEA, Roma. 111 pp. BRUSINA, S., 1870 [after 2 November], Monographie der Gattungen Emmericia und Fossarulus. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 20, Abhandlungen: 925-938. BRUSINA, S., 1882a [1 January], Orygoceras eine neue Gasteropoden-Gattung der Melanopsiden- Mergel Dalmatiens. Beiträge zur Paläontologie Oesterreichs-Ungarns, 2(2): 33-46, pl. 11. BRUSINA, S., 1882b [before 8 February], Le Pyrgulinae dell'Europa orientale. Bullettino della Societa Malacologica Italiana, 7(13-19): 229-292. BRUSINA, S., 1886, Ueber die Mollusken-Fauna Oesterreich-Ungarns. Mittheilungen des Natur- wissenschaftlichen Vereins für Steiermark, Abhandlungen, 22: 29-56. BRUYNE, R. H. DE, R.A. BANK, J. P. H. M. ADEMA, & Е. А. PERK, 1994, Nederlandse naamlijst van de weekdieren (Mollusca) van Nederland en Belgié. Nederlandse Malacologische Vereniging/Dr. W. Backhuys, Leiden. 150 pp. BURCH, J. B., 1962a [14 November], Cytotaxonomic studies of freshwater limpets (Gastropoda: Basommatophora). 1, The European lake limpet, Acroloxus lacustris. Malacologia, 1(1): 55-72. BURCH, J. B., 1962b, How to know the eastern land snails. Wm. С. Brown Co. Publishers, Dubuque, lowa. 214 pp. BURCH, J. B., 1984 [*1982”], North American freshwater snails. Walkerana, 1(4): 217-365. BURCH, J. B., 1993, Freshwater snails of the University of Michigan biological station area. Walkerana, 6(15):v +218 pp. BURCH, J. Q., 1945 [May], [no title], Minutes of the Conchological Club of Southern California, 48: 1-36. BURMEISTER, H., 1837, Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, vol. 2, Zoologie. Enslin, Berlin. i-xii, pp. 369-858. BURN, R., 1962 [May], On the new pleurobranch subfamily Berthellinae (Mollusca: Gastropoda); a revision and new classification of the species of New South Wales and Victoria. Memoirs of the National Museum [Melbourne], 25: 129-148, pls. 1-2. BURN, R., 1963 [September], Australian Runcinacea (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The Australian Zoologist, 13(1): 9-22. BURN, R., 1966 [16 November], Description of Australian Eolidacea (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia). 4. The genera Pleurolidia, Fiona, Learchis and Cerberilla from Lord Howe Island. Journal of the Malacological Society of Australia, 1(10): 21-34. BURN, R., 1967a [August], Notes on an overlooked nudibranch genus, Roboastra Bergh, 1877 and two allied genera (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The Australian Zoologist, 14(2): 212-221. BURN, R., 1967b [31 December], Revision of the genus Herviella (Opisthobranchia: Eolidacea). Malacologia, 6(1-2): 223-230. BUSH, К. J., 1897 [July], Revision of the marine gastropods referred to Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera; with descriptions of some new genera and species belonging to the Atlantic au ofAmerica. Transactions ofthe Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 10: 97-144, pls. BUTOT, L. J. M. & В. KIAUTA, 1967 [31 October], The chromosomes of Catinella arenaria (Bouchard- Chantereaux, 1837) with a review of the cytological conditions within the genus Catinella and considerations of the phylogenetic position of the Succineoidea ord. nov. (Gastropoda: Euthyneura). Beaufortia, 14: 157-164. CALZADA, S., 1989 [November] [*1988”], Gasteröpodos del Aptiense inferior de Forcall (Castellón, España). Batalleria, 2: 3-32, pls. 1-3. 296 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! CAMBRIDGE, P., 1981, Parmacella (Pulmonata: Parmacellidae), a slug new to the Pleistocene of Britain. Journal of Conchology, 30(5): 329-330. CARCELLES,A.R. & S. I. WILLIAMSON, 1951 [December], Catalogo de los moluscos marinos de la provincia magallanica. Revista del Instituto Nacional de Investigacion de las Ciencias Naturales [Museo Argentino de Ciencias Naturales], Ciencias Zoologicas, 2(5): 225-383. CARPENTER, P. P., 1857 [1 August], Catalogue of the collection of Mazatlan shells in the British Museum collected by Frederik Reigen. London. xii + 552 pp. CARPENTER, P. P., 1861, Lectures on Mollusca; or “shell-fish” and their allies. Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian Institution for 1860: 151-283. CARPENTER, P. P., 1864, Supplementary report on the present state of our knowledge with regard to the Mollusca of the west coast of North America. Report of the 33rd meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science (Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 1863): 517-686. CARUS, J. V., 1889, Prodromus Faunae Mediterraneae, vol. 2, Brachiostomata. Mollusca. Tunicata. Vertebrata. Schweizerbart, Stuttgart. 854 pp. CASEY, T. L., 1904 [19 May], Notes on the Pleurotomidae with descriptions of some new genera and species. Transactions of the Academy of Science of St Louis, 14: 123-170. CASTELLANOS, Z. J. A. DE, 1967, Catalogo de los moluscos marinos bonaerenses. Anales de la Comision de Investigaciones Cientifica de la Provincia de Buenos Aires, 8: 9-365. CATTANEO-VIETTI, R., R. CHEMELLO & R. GIANNUZZI-SAVELLI, 1990, Atlas of mediterranean nudibranchs. La Conchiglia Editrice, Roma. 264 pp., 14 pls. CAVALLO, О. & С. REPETTO, 1992, Conchiglie fossili de Roero. Atlante iconografico. Associazione Naturalistica Piemontese, Memorie, 2: 1-251, 17 + 711 figs. CERNOHORSKY, W. O., 1970 [23 January], New Mitridae and Volutomitridae. The Nautilus, 83(3): 95-104. CERNOHORSKY, W. O., 1984, Systematics of the family Nassariidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 14: 1-356. CERNOHORSKY, W. О. & А. С. BEU, 1971, Cymatiidae Iredale, 1913 (Gastropoda): proposed conservation under the plenary powers. Z.N.(S.) 1939. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 28(1-2): 59-61. CERNOHORSKY, W. О., Р. $. CORNELIUS & А. V. SYSOEV, 1991, Case 2710. Clavidae McCrady, 1859 (Cnidaria, Hydrozoa) and Clavinae Casey, 1904 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposal to remove the homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 48(3): 192-195. СНАВАМ, Е. M., 2000, Some materials for revision of opisthobranchs of the family Retusidae (Mollusca: Cephalaspidea). Proceedings of the Zoological Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 286: 23-29. CHANG, C.-K. [CHEN-KWOH], 2001 [25 January], New turrid taxonomy and three new species. Bulletin of Malacology, Taiwan, 25: 1-5. CHAPER, M.,1884, [No title]. Extraits des Procés-Verbaux. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 9: xii-xili. СНАРМАМ, Е. & С. J. GABRIEL, 1923 [13 December], A revision and description of the Australian Tertiary Patellidae, Patelloididae, Cocculinidae and Fissurellidae. Proceedings ofthe Royal Society of Victoria, new ser., 36: 22-40, pls. 1-3. CHENU, J. C., 1859, Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique, tome 1. Masson, Paris. vii + 508 pp. CHILDREN, J. G., 1822-1824, Lamarck’s genera of shells. Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature and the Arts, 14(27): 64-86 [October 1822]; 14(28): 298-322 [January 1823]; 15(29): 23-52 [April 1823]; 15(30): 216-258 [July 1823]; 16(31): 49-79 [October 1823]; 16(32): 241-264 [January 1824]. CHILDREN, J. G., 1834, [Mollusca]. Pp. 88-118, in: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 28: 88-118. [Authorship attributed to Children after С. STEINER & A. В. KABAT, 2001, Zoosystema, 23(3): 454-455]. CHRISTIAENS, J., 1973 [January], Les fissurelles européennes. Informations de la Société Belge de Malacologie, ser. 2, 1: 3-16. CHUN, C., 1889 [after 28 February], Bericht über eine nach den Canarischen Inseln im Winter 1887- 88 ausgeführte Reise. Sitzungsberichte der Kóniglich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Physikalisch-Mathematische Classe, 30(2): 519-553, pl. 3. CLARK, K. B., 1984 [27 April], New records and synonymies of Bermuda opisthobranchs. The Nautilus, 98(2): 85-97. CLARK, K. B., 1992, Plant-like animals and animal-like plants: a symbiotic coevolution of ascoglossan (= sacoglossan) molluscs, their algal prey and algal plastids. Pp. 515-530, in: W. REISSER, ed., Algae and symbiosae. Biopress, Bristol. CLARK, К. B., К. КВ. JENSEN 4 Н. М. STIRTS, 1990 [1 October], Survey of functional kleptoplasty among West Atlantic Ascoglossa (= Sacoglossa) (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia). The Veliger, 33(4): 339-345. CLARK, W., 1850 [December], On the Conovulidae, Tornatellidae and Pyramidellidae. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 6: 444-464. CLARK, W., 1851 [June], On the classification of the British testaceous Mollusca. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 7: 469-481. CLARK, W., 1853 [January], On the Janthinae, Scalariae, Naticae, Lamellariae, and Velutinae. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 44-58. REFERENCES 297 CLARK, W., 1855, A history of the British marine testaceous Mollusca distributed т their natural order on the basis of the organization of the animals with reference and notes on every British species. Van Voorst, London. ix + 536 pp. CLENCH, W. J., 1946 [12 June], New genera and species of Synceridae from Ponape, Caroline Islands. Occasional Papers of Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 18(13): 199-206. CLENCH, W. J. & R. D. TURNER, 1952 [23 July], The genera Epitonium (Part 2), Depressiscala, Cylindriscala, Nystiella and Solutiscala in the Western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 2(31): 289-356. CLENCH, W. J. & В. D. TURNER, 1962, New names introduced by H. A. Pilsbry in the Mollusca and the Crustacea. Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Special Publication, 4: 218 pp. CLENCH, W. J. & В. D. TURNER, 1964 [13 February], The subfamilies Volutinae, Zidoninae, Odon- tocymbiolinae and Calliotectinae in the western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 4(43): 129-180. CLESSIN, S., 1876, Deutsche Excursions-Mollusken-Fauna. Bauer & Raspe, Nurnberg. 581 pp. CLESSIN, S., 1879; see under L. PFEIFFER. CLESSIN, S., 1880, Studien über die Familie der Paludinen. Malakozoologische Blätter, ser. 2, 2: 161-196. CLESSIN, S., 1887—1890, Die Molluskenfauna Mitteleuropa’s. Theil 2, Die Molluskenfauna Osterreich- Ungarns und der Schweiz. Bauer & Raspe, Nurnberg. ii + 858 pp. Published in parts [Dates after H. BOETERS, 1967, Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 10: 210-212]: 1: 1-160 (1887); 2: 161-320 (1888); 3: 321-480 (1888); 4: 481-624 (1889); 5: i-ii, 625-858 (after March 1890). CLESSIN, S., 1909 [15 April], Vitrellen aus Súdbayern. Nachrichtsblatt der deutschen malakozoolo- gischen Gesellschaft, 41(2): 75-79. CLIMO, Е. M., 1969a, Classification of New Zealand Arionacea (Mollusca, Pulmonata). |. The higher classification. Records of the Dominion Museum, 6(12): 145-158. CLIMO, Е. M., 1969b [23 May], Classification of New Zealand Arionacea (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Il. A revision of Charopa subgenus Ptychodon Апсеу, 1888. Records of the Dominion Museum, 6(14): 175-258. CLIMO, F. M., 1970, The systematic positions of Cytora Kobelt and Moellendorff, 1897 and Liarea Pfeiffer, 1853 (Mollusca: Mesogastropoda). Transactions of the Royal Society of New Zealand, Biological Sciences, 12(19): 213-216. CLIMO, F. M., 1974, Description and affinities of the subterranean molluscan fauna of New Zealand. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 1(3): 247-284. CLIMO, F. M., 1980 [10 December], Smeagolida, a new order of gymnomorph mollusc from New Zealand based on a new genus and species. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7(4): 513-522. COAN, E., 1964 [1 January], A proposed revision of the rissoacean families Rissoidae, Rissoinidae, Cingulopsidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The Veliger, 6(3): 164-171. COAN, E., 1965 [1 January], A proposed reclassification of the family Marginellidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The Veliger, 7(3): 184-194. COCKERELL, Т. D. A., 1891 [August], On the geographical distribution of slugs. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1891(2): 214-226. COCKERELL, Т. D.A., 1913 [14 February], [Review of] Manual of Conchology. Vol. XXI. Achatinellidae (Amastrinae). By Alphaeus Hyatt and Henry A. Pilsbry. Leptachatina by C. Montague Cooke. Philadelphia. 1911. Science, new ser., 37(946): 255-257. COCKERELL, T. D. A., 1935 [24 April], African slugs. The Nautilus, 48(4): 142-143. COCKERELL, T. D. A. & W. E. COLLINGE, 1893 [31 October], A check-list of the slugs. The Conchologist, 2(8):185-232. COLEMAN, N., 1989, Nudibranchs of the South Pacific. Neville Coleman’s Sea Australia Research Centre, Springwood, Queensland. 64 pp. COLGAN, D., W. Е. PONDER & Р.Е. EGGLER, 2000, Gastropod evolutionary rates and phylogenetic sets assessed using partial 28s rDNA and histone H3 sequences. Zoologica Scripta, 29: COLGAN, D., W. Е. PONDER, Е. BEACHAM & J. М. MACARANAS, 2003, Gastropod phylogeny based on six segments from four genes representing coding or non-coding and mitochondrial or nuclear DNA. Molluscan Research, 23: 123-148. COLLIER, C. L. & W. М. FARMER, 1964 [December], Additions to the nudibranch fauna of the East Pacific and the Gulf of California. Transactions ofthe San Diego Society of Natural History, 13(19): 377-396, pls. 1-6. COLLINGE, W. E., 1902 [10 April], On the anatomy of the genus Myotesta Cllge. The Journal of Malacology, 9(1): 11-16, pl. 1. COLLINGE, W. E., 1902 [29 September], On the non-operculate land and fresh-water molluscs collected by the members of the “Skeat Expedition” in the Malay peninsula, 1899-1900. The Journal of Malacology, 9(3): 71-95, pls. 4-6. COLOSI, G., 1915 [after 25 April], Osservazioni anatomico-istologiche sulla Runcina calaritana n.sp. Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, Classe di Scienze Fisiche, Mathematiche e Naturali, ser. 2, 56(6): 1-35. CONNOLLY, M., 1912 [24 October], A revised reference list of South African non-marine Mollusca; with descriptions of new species in the South African Museum. Annals of the South African Museum, 11(3): 59-306, pl. 2. 298 BOUCHET & ROCROI CONNOLLY, M., 1915 [8 April], Notes on South African Mollusca. Annals of the South African Museum, 13: 99-178, pls. 2-4. CONNOLLY, M., 1925, Notes on African non-marine Mollusca, with description of many new species (continued). Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 9, 15: 457-479, pl. 28. COOKE, C. M., 1921, Notes on Hawaiian Zonitidae and Succineidae. Occasional Papers of the Bernice P. Bishop Museum, 7(12): 263-277, pls. 24-25. COOKE, С. М. & У KONDO, 1961 [15 February] [*1960”], Revision of Tornatellinidae and Achatinellidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Bernice P. Bishop Museum, Bulletin 221: 1-303. COOVERT, С.А. & H. K. COOVERT, 1995 [12 October], Revision of the supraspecific classification of marginelliform gastropods. The Nautilus, 109(2-3): 43-110. COSEL, В. VON, 1986, Moluscos de la región de la Ciénaga Grande de Santa Marta (costa del Caribe de Colombia). Anales del Instituto de Investigaciones marinas de Punta de Betin, 15-16: 79-370. COSSIGNANI, T. & V. COSSIGNANI, 1995, Atlante delle conchiglie terrestri e dulciacquacole italiane. L'Informatore Piceno Editore, Ancona. 208 pp. COSSMANN, M., 1893 [August], Appendice No. 1 au Catalogue illustré des coquilles fossiles de l’Eocene des environs de Paris. Annales de la Société Royale Malacologique de Belgique, 28: 3-18. COSSMANN, M., 1894 [28 July], Révision sommaire de la faune du terrain oligocène marin aux environs d’Etampes. Journal de Conchyliologie, 41(4): 297-363, pl. 10. COSSMANN, M., 1895a [February], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 1. The author and Comp- toir Géologique, Paris. 159 pp., 7 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1895b [1 September], Revue de paléoconchologie. Feuille des Jeunes Naturalistes, ser. 3, 25(299): 168-175. COSSMANN, M., 1896 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 2. The author and Comp- toir Géologique, Paris. 179 pp., 8 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1899 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 3. The author and Comptoir Géologique, Paris. 201 pp., 8 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1901 [October], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 4. The author and Société d'Editions Scientifiques, Paris. 293 pp., 10 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1903 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 5. The author and de Rudeval, Paris. 215 pp., 9 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1905, Rectifications de nomenclature. Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 9(1): 57-60. COSSMANN, M., 1906 [July], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 7. The author and de Rudeval, Paris. 261 pp., 14 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1907, Le Barrémien supérieur à faciès urgonien de Brouzet-les-Alais (Gard). Description des gastropodes et pélécypodes. Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, Paléontologie, 15(1), Mémoire 37: 42 pp., 15 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1908 [after March], [Review of] Système silurien du centre de la Bohème, 1ere partie. Recherches paléontologiques. Vol. IV: Gastropodes, Т. Il, par J. Perner. Revue Critique de Paléozoologie, 12(2): 91-95. COSSMANN, M., 1909 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 8. The author and de Rudeval, Paris. 248 pp., 4 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1912 [August], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 9. The author and J. Lamarre & Cie, Paris. 215 pp., 10 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1915 [31 December], Etude complémentaire sur le Charmouthien de la Vendée. Bulletin de la Société Géologique de Normandie, 33: 113-159, pls. 3-8. COSSMANN, M., 1916 [July], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 10. The author, Paris. 292 pp., 22 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1918 [April], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 11. The author, Paris. 388 pp., 11 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1921, Essais de paléoconchologie сотрагее, 12. The author, Paris. 348 pp., 10 pls. COSSMANN, M., 1924 [December], Essais de paléoconchologie comparée, 13. Presses Universitaires de France, Paris. 345 pp., 11 pls. COSSMANN, М. 8 A. PEYROT, 1917-1919, Conchologie néogénique de l'Aquitaine. Tome 3, Gastropodes, Scaphopodes et Amphineures. Bordeaux. 695 pp., 17 pls. Published in parallel in Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux. [Dates after Р. LOZOUET & J.-F. LESPORT, 1994, Cossmanniana, 3(1): 9-12]: Conchologie néogénique, Tome 3 Actes livraison 1 pp. 1-384, pl. 1-10 December 1917 69(3): 157-284 15 April 1917 69(4): 285-365 15 August 1917 70(1): 5-100 15 January 1918 70(2): 101-180, pl. 1-10 15 May 1918 livraison 2 pp. 385-695, pl. 11-17 March 1919 70(3): 181-356 15 March 1919 70(4): 357—491, pl. 11-17 1919 REFERENCES 299 COSTA, E. M. DA, 1776, Elements of conchology. London. 318 pp. COSTA, O. G., 1873 [27 December], Fauna del Regno di Napoli, 3a parte, Animali molli, fasc. 1, Pteropodi: 17-24. COSTELLO, М. J., С. EMBLOW& R. WHITE, eds., 2001, European Register of Marine Species. A check-list of the marine species in Europe and a bibliography of guides to their identification. Patrimoines Naturels, 50: 463 pp. COTTON, B. C., 1943 [ca. 30 July], More Australian freshwater shells. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia, 67(1): 143-148, pls. 14—19. COTTON, B. C., 1959 [1 July], South Australian Mollusca. Archaeogastropoda. Hawes, Adelaide. 449 pp., 1 pl. COTTON, В. С. & F. K. GODFREY, 1932, South Australian shells (including descriptions of new genera and species) part Ill. The South Australian Naturalist, 13: 35-86, pls. 1-4. COTTON, В. С. & Е К. GODFREY, 1933 [May], South Australian shells including descriptions of new genus and species. The South Australian Naturalist, 14: 72-75. COTTON, В. С. & Е.К. GODFREY, 1938, A systematic list of the Gastropoda. The marine, freshwater and land univalve Mollusca of South and central Australia. Malacological Society of South Australia, Publication 1: 44 pp. COWIE, В. H., 1998 [13 January], Catalog of the nonmarine snails and slugs of the Samoan Islands. Bishop Museum Bulletins in Zoology, 3: ми + 122 pp. COWIE, R. Н., М. Е. EVENHUIS & С. С. CHRISTENSEN, 1995, Catalog of the native land and fresh- water molluscs of the Hawaiian Islands. Backhuys Publishers, Leiden. vi + 248 pp. COX, L. R., 1930 [22 August], The fossil fauna of the Samana Range and some neighbouring areas: Part VIII. The Mollusca of the Hangu shales. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, Palaeontologia Indica, new ser. 15(8): i-ii + 129-222, pls. 17-22. COX, L.R., 1949 [14 January], On the genotype of Nerinea; with a new subgeneric name Eunerinea. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 27(6): 248-250. COX, L.R., 1960, Thoughts on the classification of the Gastropoda. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 239-261. COX, L. В. & J. В. KNIGHT, 1960 [February], Suborders of Archaeogastropoda. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(6): 262-264. CRISTOFORI, J. de С. JAN, 1832, Catalogus in IV. sectiones divisus rerum naturalium in museo exstantium Josephi de Cristofori et Georgii Jan [...], Section Il, Pars I. Carmignani, Parma. 16 pp. CROSSE, H., 1886 [5 June], [Review of Tryon’s Manual of conchology, part 29]. Journal de Con- chyliologie, 34(1): 104—106. CROSSE, H., 1895, Faune malacologique terrestre et fluviatile de la Nouvelle-Calédonie et de ses dépendances. Journal de Conchyliologie, 42(3): 161-332 [23 October]; 42(4): 333-473 [13 De- cember], pls. 7-10. CROTHERS, J. & М. CROTHERS, 1983, A key to the crabs and crab-like animals of British inshore waters. Field Studies, 5: 753-806 [Reprinted 1988 with minor alterations]. CUEZZO, М. G., 1998, Cladistic analysis of the Xanthonychidae (= Helminthoglyptidae) (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Helicoidea). Malacologia, 39(1-2): 93-111. CUEZZO, M. G., 2003, Phylogenetic analysis of the Camaenidae (Mollusca: Stylommatophora) with special emphasis on the American taxa. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 138: 449-476. CURRY, D., 1982 [after February] [*1981”], Ptéropodes éocènes de la tuilerie de Gan (Pyrénées- Atlantiques) et de quelques autres localités du SW de la France. Cahiers de Micropaléontologie, 4: 35-44, pl. 1. CUVIER, G., 1795, Second mémoire sur l'organisation et les rapports des animaux à sang blanc, dans lequel on traite de la structure des Mollusques et de leur division en ordres, lu á la Société d'histoire naturelle de Paris, le 11 Prairial, an Ill. Magazin Encyclopédique, ou Journal des Sciences, des Lettres et des Arts, 2: 433-449. CUVIER, G., 1800, Leçons d'anatomie comparée, de С. Cuvier, recueillies et publiées sous ses yeux par С. Duméril, vol. 1. Baudouin, Paris. ххх! + 521 pp., 9 tables. CUVIER, G., 1804, Mémoire concernant l'animal de l'Hyale, un nouveau genre de mollusques nus, intermédiaire entre l'Hyale et le Clio, et l'établissement d'un nouvel ordre dans la classe des mollusques. Annales du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, 4(21): 223-234, pl. 59. CUVIER, G., 1817, Le regne animal distribué d'apres son organisation, tome 2 contenant les reptiles, les poissons, les mollusques, les annélides. Deterville, Paris. xvili + 532 pp. CUVIER, G., 1830, Le règne animal distribué d'après son organisation, pour servir de base à l'histoire naturelle des animaux et d'introduction à Гапаюте comparée. Nouvelle édition revue et augmentée, vol. 3. Deterville, Paris. xvi + 504 pp. DA COSTA; see COSTA, DA. DALL, W. H., 1866 [August], On a new subfamily of fluviatile Mollusca. Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, 3: 264—266. DALL, W. H., 1870a [April], Revision of the classification of the Mollusca of Massachusetts. Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, 13: 240-257. DALL, W. Н., 1870b, On suborders of Docoglossa. American Naturalist, 4(9): 561-562. DALL, W. H., 1870c [June], On the genus Pompholyx and its allies, with a revision of the Limnaeidae of authors. Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, 9: 333-361, pl. 2. 300 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI DALL, W. H., 1871 [June; printed in advance 7 February], Preliminary sketch of a natural arrangement of the order Docoglossa. Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, 14: 49-54. DALL, W. H., 1882 [5 May], On certain limpets and chitons from the deep waters off the eastern coast of the United States. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 4: 400-414. DALL. W. H., 1885, Notes on some Floridian land and fresh-water shells with a revision of the Auriculacea of the eastern United States. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 8: 255-288 [24 July], 289 [27 August], pls. 17-18 [25 September]. DALL, W. Н., 1889a [June], Reports on the results of the dredging, under the supervision of Alexander Agassiz in the Gulf of Mexico (1877-78) and in the Caribbean Sea (1879-80), by the U.S. coast survey steamer “Blake”, during 1891, lieut.-commander C. D. Sigsbee, U.S.N., and commander J. В. Bartlett, U.S.N., commanding. XXIX. Report on the Mollusca. Part Il. Gastropoda and Scaphopoda. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, 18: 1-432, pls. 10-40. DALL, W. H., 1889b [26 December], A preliminary report of the shell-bearing marine mollusks and brachiopods of the southeastern coast of the United States, with illustrations of many of the species. Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 37: 221 pp., 74 pls. DALL, W. H., 1890 [August], Contributions to Tertiary fauna of Florida, with especial reference to the Miocene silex-beds of Tampa and the Pliocene beds of the Caloosahatchie River. Part |. Pulmonate, opisthobranchiate and orthodont gastropods. Transactions of the Wagner Free Institute of Science, Philadelphia, 3(1): 1-200, pls. 1-12. DALL, W. H., 1892 [December], Contributions to Tertiary fauna of Florida, with especial reference to the Miocene silex-beds of Tampa and the Pliocene beds of the Caloosahatchie River. Part Il. Streptodont and other gastropods, concluded. Transactions of the Wagner Free Institute of Science, Philadelphia, 3(2): 201-473, pls. 13-22, 1 map. DALL, W. H., 1904 [6 August], An historical and systematic review of the frog-shells and tritons. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 47: 114-144. DALL, W. H., 1907 [4 February], A review of the American Volutidae. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 48(3): 341-373. DALL, W. H., 1908 [October], Reports on the dredging operations off the West coast of central America to the Galapagos, to the West coast of Mexico, and in the Gulf of California, in charge of Alexander Agassiz, carried on by the U.S. Fish Commission steamer “Albatross,” during 1891, lieut. com- mander Z. L. Tanner, U.S.N., commanding. XXXVII; Reports on the scientific results of the expedi- tion to the eastern tropical Pacific, in charge of Alexander Agassiz, by the U.S. Fish Commission steamer “Albatross”, from October, 1904, to March, 1905, lieut. commander L. M. Garrett, U.S.N., commanding. XIV. The Mollusca and the Brachiopoda. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, 43(6): 205-487, pls. 1-22. DALL, W. Н., 1912 [September], Note on the genus Septa Perry (Triton Auct.). The Nautilus, 26(5) [printed 26(4) in error]: 58-59. DALL, W. H., 1921 [24 February], Summary of the marine shellbearing Polardea, mostly contained in the collection of the U. S. National Museum, with illustration of hitherto unfigured species. Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 112: 217 pp., 22 pls. DALL, W. H., 1924 [10 November], Discovery of a Balkan fresh-water fauna in the Idaho formation of Snake River Valley, Idaho. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 132-G: 109-115, pl. 26. DALL, W. H., 1927 [20 April], Small shells from dredgings off the southeast coast of the United States by the United States fisheries steamer “Albatross” in 1885 and 1886. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 70: 1-134. DALL, W. H. & С. T. SIMPSON, 1901 [November], The Mollusca of Porto Rico. United States Fish Commission Bulletin, 20(1): 353-524, pls. 53-58. DA MOTTA, A. J., 1995 [after May], Una nuova sottofamiglia nei Conidae. A new subfamily in the Conidae. World Shells, 13: 23-24. DANCE, S. P., ed., 1995, Seashells of eastern Arabia. Motivate Publishing, Dubai, United Arabian Emirates. 296 pp. D'ANGELO, С. & $. GARGIULLO, 1978, Guida alle conchiglie mediterranee. Fabbri, Milano. 223 рр. DARRAGH, T. A., 1989, A revision of the Tertiary Volutidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Memoirs of the Museum of Victoria 49(2): 195-307, pls. 1-30. D'ATTILIO, А. & С. М. HERTZ, 1988 [10 November], An illustrated catalogue of the family Typhidae Cossmann, 1903 (Gastropoda, Muricacea). The Festivus, 20 (supplement): 1-73, figs. 1-109. DAUTZENBERG, P., 1900, Croisières du yacht Chazalie dans l'Atlantique. Mollusques. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 13: 145-265, pls. 9-10. DAUTZENBERG, P. 8 H. FISCHER, 1900 [*1899”], Description d'un mollusque nouveau. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 24: 207-209. DAVIE, P. J. F., 2002, Crustacea: Malacostraca: Eucarida (part 2): Decapoda - Anomura, Brachyura, in: A. WELLS 8. W. W. К. HOUSTON, eds., Zoological catalogue of Australia, Vol. 19. ЗВ. CSIRO Publishing, Melbourne. xiv + 641 pp. DAVIES, A. M., 1935, Tertiary faunas, a text-book for oilfield palaeontologists and students of geology. Volume 1, The composition of Tertiary faunas. Thos Murby & Co., London. xii + 406 pp. DAVIES, A. M., 1971, Tertiary faunas, a text-book for oilfield palaeontologists and students of geology. Volume 1, The composition of Tertiary faunas, ed. 2 [revised and brought up to date by F. E. EAMES]. Allen & Unwin, London. 571 pp. REFERENCES 301 DAVIS, С. M., 1979 [6 June], The origin and evolution of the gastropod family Pomatiopsidae, with emphasis on the Mekong river Triculinae. Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Monograph 20: 1-120. DAVIS, С. M. C.-E. CHEN, С. WU, T.-F. KUANG, X.-G. XING, L. LI, W.-J. LIU 8 Y.-L. YAN, 1992 [9 September], The Pomatiopsidae of Hunan, China (Gastropoda, Rissoacea). Malacologia, 34(1-2): 143-342. DAVIS, G. M. & Z.-B. KANG, 1990 [19 November], The genus Wuconchona of China (Gastropoda: Pomatiopsidae: Triculinae): anatomy, systematics, cladistics and transmission of Schistosoma. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 142: 119-142. DAVIS, С. M., Y.-H. KUO, К. Е. HOAGLAND, P.-L. CHEN, H.-M. YANG & D.-J. CHEN, 1985 [31 December], Erhaia, a new genus and new species of Pomatiopsidae from China (Gastropoda: Rissoacea). Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 137: 48-78. DAYRAT, B., A. TILLIER, С. LECOINTRE & $. TILLIER, 2001, New clades of euthyneuran gastropods (Mollusca) from 28S rRNA Sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 19: 225-235. DAYRAT, В. & $. TILLIER, 2002, Evolutionary relationships of euthyneuran gastropods (Mollusca): а cladistic re-evaluation of morphological characters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 135: 403-470. DEBELIUS, H., 2001, Crustacea. Guide of the world. КАМ, Frankfurt. 321 pp. DEGNER, E., 1923 [1 September], Zur Anatomie und systematischen Stellung von Sculptaria Pfeiffer. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 55(4): 146-160, pl. 6. DE JONG, К. M. & H. E. COOMANS, 1988, Marine gastropods from Curacao, Aruba and Bonaire. Brill, Leiden. 260 pp., 47 pls. DE KAY, J. E., 1843, Natural history of New York. Zoology of New York or the New York fauna. Part 5, Mollusca. Carroll & Cosk, Albany. iv + 271 pp., 40 pls. DELL, В. K., 1952 [May], A revision of the molluscan fauna of the Hurupi Beds, southern Wairarapa. Dominion Museum Records in Zoology, 1(8): 71-86. DELL, В. K., 1956, The archibenthal Mollusca of New Zealand. Dominion Museum Bulletin, 18: 235 pp., 27 pls. DELPEY, G., 1940, Les gastéropodes mésozoïques de la région libanaise. Notes et Mémoires de la Section d'Etudes Géologiques du Haut-Commissariat de la République Française en Syrie et au Liban, Service des Travaux Publics, 3: 5-292, pls. 1-11, maps. DELPEY, G., 1941 [February], Gastéropodes marins. Paléontologie, stratigraphie. Mémoires de la Société Géologique de France, new ser., 19(3-4), Mémoire 43: 144 pp., 28 pls. DELPEY, С., 1942, Gastéropodes du Crétacé supérieur dans le Sud-Ouest de la France. Bulletin de la Société d'Histoire Naturelle de Toulouse, 77: 161-197. DESHAYES, G. P., 1830-1832, Encyclopédie méthodique. Histoire naturelle des vers. Paris. Published in parts [Dates after N. EVENHUIS, 2003, Zootaxa, 166: 37; Zootaxa, 207]: o 5 ццдцццццццдд Author Pages Date Publisher Tome 1. Première partie Bruguière 1-344 June 1789 Рапсоиске Deuxième partie Bruguière 345-758 13 Feb. 1792 Pancoucke Tome 2. Première partie Deshayes i-vii, 1-256 1 Feb. 1830 Agasse Deuxième partie Deshayes 1-144 1 Feb. 1830 Agasse Deshayes 145-594 29 Sept. 1832 Agasse Tome 3. Deshayes 595-1152 29 Sept. 1832 Agasse DESHAYES, G. P., 1856-1865, Description des animaux sans vertèbres découverts dans le bassin de Paris, pour servir de supplément à la description des coquilles fossiles des environs de Paris, comprenant une revue générale de toutes les espèces actuellement connues. Bailliere, Paris. Published in parts: Pages Plates Date Tome 1. Mollusques acéphalés dimyaires. 1-80 1-10 1856 81-392 11, 11 bis,12-49 1857 393-704 16 bis, 50-87 1858 705-912 1860 Tome 2. Mollusques acéphalés monomyaires et Brachio- 1-432 1-26 1861 podes. Mollusques céphalés, Première partie. 433-640 27-39 1862 641-920 40-62 1863 921-968 1864 Tome 3. Mollusques céphalés, Deuxième partie. 1-200 63-85 1864 Mollusques céphalopodes. 201-667 86-107 1865 302 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI DESHAYES, G. P. & Н. MILNE-EDWARDS, 1838, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, ed. 2. Tome 8, Mollusques. Baillière, Paris. 660 pp. DESTOMBES, P., 1984 [31 December], Recherches sur la mésofaune de l'Albien inférieur de Bully- Saint-Martin l'Horbier (Pays de Bray). Bulletin Trimestriel de la Société Géologique de Normandie et des Amis du Musée du Havre, 70(4) [for 1983]: 41-54, pls. 1-2. DIAZ, J. М. & М. PUYANA, 1994, Moluscos del Caribe Colombiano. Un catálogo illustrado. Colciencias, Fundación Natura, INVEMAR, Bogotá, Colombia. 291 pp., 78 + 12 pls. DIENI, |., 1990, Brunonia annulata (Yokoyama, 1890) (Carinariidae, Mesogastropoda) nel Cretaceo inferiore della Sardegna. Bollettino della Societa Paleontologica Italiana, 29(1): 43-51. DIRECTION 27, 1955, Addition to the “Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology” of family- group names based upon the names of certain genera of non-marine Mollusca placed on the “Official List of Generic Names in Zoology” by the ruling given in Opinion 335. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 10(20): 481-492. DIRECTION 41, 1956, Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology, or, as the case may be, to the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Family-Group Names in Zoology of the family- group names involved in volume 11 of the Opinions and Declarations rendered by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, other than family-group names already dealt with in those Opinions. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 11(30): 430-452. DIRECTION 54, 1956 [17 September], Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology, or, as the case may be, to the Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Family-Group Names in Zoology of the family-group names involved in the cases dealt with in volume 12 of the Opinions and Declarations rendered by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, other than family group names already dealt with in those Opinions. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 12(26): 457-470. DJALILOV, М. R., 1977, Melovye gastropody iugovostochnoi chasti Srednej Azii [Cretaceous gastropods from the South-East of Central Asia]. Institut Geologii, Akademiia Nauk Tadzhikskoi SSR, Dushanbe. 202 pp., pls. [in Russian] DOHRN, H., 1866 [4 October], Die Binnenconchylien von Ilha do Principe. Malakozoologische Blatter, 13: 116-136, pl. 5. DONALD, J., 1895, Notes on the genus Murchisonia and its allies; with a revision of the British Carboniferous species, and descriptions of some new forms. The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London, 51: 210-234, pls. 8-10. DOUVILLE, H., 1904, Mollusques fossiles. Pp. 192-380, pls. 25-50, in: Mission scientifique en Perse par J. de Morgan, tome 3(4). Leroux, Paris. DUMERIL, A. M. C., 1806, Zoologie analytique ou méthode naturelle de classification des animaux, rendue plus facile à l'aide de tableaux synoptiques. Allais, Paris. xxxii + 344 + 1 pp. DUMERIL, А. М. C., 1807, Traité élémentaire d'histoire naturelle, ed. 2, tome 2. Deterville, Paris. xii + 360 pp. DUTRA-CLARKE, А. V. С., С. WILLIAMS, К. DICKSTEIN, М. KAUFER & J. К. SPOTILA, 2001, Infer- ences on the phylogenetic relationships of Succineidae (Mollusca, Pulmonta) based on 18S rRNA gene. Malacologia, 43(1-2): 223-236. DYBOWSKI, B., 1911, О faunie mieczakow bajkalskich. Kosmos [Lwow], 36: 945-981. DYBOWSKI, B., 1913a [March], Bemerkungen und Zusatze zu der Arbeit von tDr. W. Dybowski “Mollusken aus der Ufer-Region des Baikalsees”. Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l'Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 17: 165-218, pls. 3-7. DYBOWSKI, B., 1913b [15 November], Ueber kaspische Schnecken aus der Abteilung Turricaspiinae subfam. nova, zum Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae subfam. nova. /zvestiia Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 6, 16: 905-906, 3 pls. DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1914 [April], Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Baikalmollusken, |. Baicaliidae, 1. Turribaicaliinae subfam. nova. Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 18: 268-316, pls. 4-6. DYBOWSKI, B. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1915, Uber kaspische Schnecken aus der Abteilung “Tur- ricaspiinae” subfam. nova zum Vergleich mit den Turribaicaliinae nobis. 34 pp. [numbered 103- 136], 3 pls. [A nomenclaturally available preprint of a work initially destined to be published in the Annuaire du Musée Zoologique de l’Académie impériale des Sciences de St Petersbourg, 20, but withdrawn from the volume by the editors. Believing that their work had remained unpublished because of the war and revolution, the authors emended it and the paper was re-published in 1917, see below; in litt. Ya. Starobogatov to A. Kabat, 25 Nov. 1993]. DYBOWSKI, В. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1917, Studien über die Turmfórmigen Schnecken des Baikal- sees und des Kaspimeeres (Turribaicaliinae-Turricaspiinae). Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Kóniglichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 9(3): 1-55, pls. 1-4. DYBOWSKI, В. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1920, Badania nad slimakami bajkalskiemi о rozwinietych skretach skorupy oraz nad formami podobnemi z innych miejscowosci. Kosmos [Lwow], 45: 87-115, 1 pl. DYBOWSKI, В. & J. GROCHMALICKI, 1925, Erzyczynki do znajomosci mieczakow jeziora Bajkalskiego. Wladislaviidae nov. fam. [Contributions to the knowledge of the lake Baikal molluscs. Wladislaviidae nov. fam.]. Kosmos [Lwow], 50(2-3): 819-881. REFERENCES 303 DYBOWSKI, W., 1903 [19 September], Bemerkungen über die gegenwärtige Systematik der Süsswas- serschnecken. Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 35(9-10): 130-144. DZHALILOV, M. R.; see under DJALILOV. DZIK, J., 1983, Larval development and relationships of Mimospira - a presumably hyperstrophic Ordovician gastropod. Geologiska Fóreningens i Stockholm Fórhandlingar, 104(3): 231-239. EALES, М. B., 1944 [4 May], Aplysiids from the Indian Ocean, with a review of the family Aplysiidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 26(1): 1-22. EALES, N. B., 1984, Notes on cephalaspideans. Opisthobranch, 16(3): 26. EAMES, F. E., 1952 [2 January], A contribution to the study of the Eocene in western Pakistan and western India; C. The description of the Scaphopoda and Gastropoda from standard sections in the Rakhi Nala and Zinda Pir areas of the western Punjab and in the Kohat district. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. В, 236: 1-168, pls. 1-6. EAMES, Е. E., 1971; see under DAVIES. EASTMAN, С. R., 1913, Text-book of paleontology edited by C. В. Eastman adapted from the German of K. A. von Zittel, 2nd edition revised and enlarged by the editor in collaboration with the following named specialists: R. S. Bassler, W. H. Dall, C. D. Walcott, vol. 1. MacMillan & Co., London. xii + 839 pp. EDMUNDS, M., 1970 [April], Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from Tanzania Il. Eolidacea (Cuthonidae, Piseinotecidae and Facelinidae). Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 39(1): 15-57. EDWARDS, М. А. et al., 1966-1996, Nomenclator Zoologicus; see under NEAVE. EGOROV, R. V., 2000, Kladovaja rakovin Rossii [Treasure of Russian shells]. Vol. 4: Trochiformes. Trochidae, Calliostomatidae, Liotiidae, Turbinidae, Tricolidae. Moscow. 83 pp. EGOROVA, Е. N., 1972 [after 29 April], Novye мау brjuokhonogikh perednezhabernykh molliuskov (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) morja Dejvisa [New species of Gastropoda (Prosobranchia) from Davis Sea]. /ssledovaniia Fauny Morei, 11(19): 383-394. EHRMANN, P., 1927 [February?], Zur Systematik der Clausiliiden besonders der ostasiatischen. Sitzungsberichte der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, 49-52 (for 1922-25), Abhandlungen: 18-59. EICHWALD, E. VON, 1871, Geognostisch-palaeontologische Bemerkungen, Uber die Halbinsel Mangyschlak und die Aleutischen Inseln. Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften, St. Petersburg. 200 pp., 20 pls. ELIOT, C., 1910, A monograph of the British nudibranchiate Mollusca, with figures of the species, Part 8 (supplementary). Ray Society, London. 198 pp., 8 pls. ELIOT, C. & T. J. EVANS, 1908 [March], Doridoeides gardineri: a doridiform cladohepatic nudibranch. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, new ser., 52(2): 279-299, pls. 15-16. ELLIS, A. E., 1926, British snails, a guide to the non-marine Gastropoda of Great Britain and Ireland, Pliocene to Recent. Clarendon Press, Oxford. 275 pp., 14 pls. EMBERTON, K. C., 1991a [6 September], The genitalic, allozymic and conchological evolution of the tribe Mesodontini (Pulmonata: Stylommatophora: Polygyridae). Malacologia, 33(1): 71-178. EMBERTON, K. C., 1991b, Polygyrid relations: a phylogenetic analysis of 17 subfamilies of land snails (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 103: 207-224. EMBERTON, К. С., 1994, Polygyrid land snail phylogeny: external sperm exchange, early North American biogeography, iterative shell evolution. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society, 52: 241-271. EMBERTON, K. C., 1995 [13 November], When shells do not tell: 145 million years of evolution in 37a America’s polygyrid land snails, with a revision and conservation priorities. Malacologia, 37(1): 69-110. EMBERTON, К. С., G. $. KUNCIO, С. M. DAVIS, $. M. PHILLIPS, К. М. MONDEREWICZ 8 У. Н. GUO, 1990, Comparison of recent classifications of stylommatophoran land-snail families, and evaluation of large-ribosomal-RNA sequencing for their phylogenetics. Malacologia, 31(2): 327-352. EMERSON, W. К. & M. К. JACOBSON, 1976, Guide to shells, land, freshwater and marine, from Nova Scotia to Florida. Knopf, New York. 482 pp., 47 pls. EMERSON, W. К. & W. E. OLD, 1979, Scaphelle contoyensis, a new volutid (Gastropoda) from East Mexico. The Nautilus, 93 (1): 10-14. ERWIN, О. H., 1988 [20 January], Permian Gastropoda of the southwestern United States: Subulitacea. Journal of Paleontology, 62(1): 56-69. ESU, D., О. СКОТТ! & С. TRUC, 2001, New data on fossil Emmericiinae from Italy and France (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia: Emmericiidae). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 129(1-2): 123-143. EVANS, О. Н. & J. C. W. COPE, 2003, Systematic position of Pollicina corniculum (Eichwald, 1860) eae Tergomya) from the Middle Ordovician of the United Kingdom. Palaeontology, 46(1): EVANS, Т. J., 1950, Areview of Pease’s genus Volvatella, together with a preliminary report on a new sacoglossan genus. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 28: 102-106. FALKNER, G., 1990, Binnenmollusken. Pp. 112-280, in: В. FECHTER & С. FALKNER, Steinbachs Naturführer, 10. Weichtiere. Europäische Meeres- und Binnenmollusken. Mosaik Verlag, München. 288 pp. FALKNER, G., 1991, Artenliste der Schnecken und Muscheln für den Beobachtungszeitraum 1985- 1990. Schriftenreihe des Bayerischen Landesamtes für Wasserwirtschaft, 24: 149-154. 304 BOUCHET & ROCROI FEHSE, D., 2001 [December], Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Ovulidae (Mollusca: Cypraeoidea). VIII. Einleitung zur Familie sowie Katalog, Taxonomie und Bibliographie und Bemerkungen zu verwandten Gruppen. Acta Conchyliorum, 5: 3-47. FENG, W.-M. [WEI-MIN], W.-G. [WEI-GUO] SUN & У. [YI] QIAN, 2001 [April], Skeletalization characters, classification and evolutionary significance of Early Cambrian monoplacophoran maikhanellids. Acta Palaeontologica Sinica, 40(2): 195-213, 4 pls. FERNANDEZ, О. & Z. J.A. DE CASTELLANOS, 1973, Novedosas adiciones al genero Pyrene (Moll. Gastropoda). Neotropica, 19(60): 135-137. FERUSSAC, J. В. L. О’АЧОЕВАКО DE, 1807, Essai d'une methode conchyliologique. Delance, Paris. xvi + 142 pp. FERUSSAC, А. Е. J. D'AUDEBARD DE, 1821-1822, Tableaux systématiques des animaux mollusques suivis d'un Prodrome général pour tous les mollusques terrestres ou fluviatiles vivants ou fossiles. Premiere partie, Tableaux systématiques généraux, pp. i-xlvii. Deuxième partie, Tableaux particuliers des mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles, Classe des Gastéropodes. Arthus-Bertrand, Paris. Published in parts [Dates after A. S. KENNARD, 1942, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 25(3): 105-110]: Part Prodrome Limaçons Prodrome Géhydrophiles Tableaux systématiques Prodrome Limaces Pages Folio edition Quarto edition 1-32 1-24 33-56 25-48 57-76 49-72 77-92 73-88 93-114 89-111 I-XXIV Xxv—xlvii 1-28 Date 6 April 1821 26 May 1821 13 July 1821 21 September 1821 10 November 1821 16 February 1822 13 April 1822 16 July 1822 FERUSSAC, А. E. J. DAUDEBARD DE, 1819-1832 [continued by DESHAYES, 1839-1841], Histoire naturelle générale et particulière des Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles. Arthus-Bertrand, Paris. Published in parts [Dates after A. S. KENNARD, 1942, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 25(3): 105-110]: Livraison Text 1 Title, Préface 1-16 2 1-16 3 17-56 4 57-72 5 73-96 6 7 97-128 8 9 Explanation of plates 1-47 10 1 12 13 14 15 16 17 Explanation of supplementary plates Plates 1248 10. 12 35-7. 11.13 9, 15-17, 19, 23 14, 18, 20, 22, 24, 25 21, 21А, 26-28, 30 29, 31-34, 57 52, 75-76 [66 in error], 91, 92, 103 8A, 39A, 54, 73, 112, 120 З2В, 51B [101 in error], 63A, 114, 115, 159 11A, 21B, 32A, 35, 39, 44 36, 38, 46, 81, 108, 118 9A, 37, 40, 41, 43, 62 8B, 8C, 25A, 42, 45, 47 7A, 25B, 59, 73A, 104, Melanop. Foss. 4A, 49, 53A, 58A, 60, 61 48, 53, 63, 75A, 75B, 113 Date 6 March 1819 5 June 1819 10 July 1819 18 September 1819 4 December 1819 26 February 1820 17 June 1820 5 August 1820 6 April 1821 26 May 1821 13 July 1821 21 September 1821 10 November 1821 16 February 1822 13 April 1822 16 July 1822 2 November 1822 (continues) REFERENCES 305 (continued) Livraison Text Plates Date 18 58.70.78, 105,110; 136 1 March 1823 19-21 Supplément à l'histoire 39B [36A], 49А, 50A, 51, 54B, 77, 27 September 1823 naturelle de la famille des 119, 121, 125, 127, 128, 131, 131A, limaces [рр. 96a-961] 135, 145B, Foss. Cyrene, Nérites Foss., Mélanopsites Foss. ii 22-27 Explication 8D, ЭВ, 24A, 27A, 288, 46A, 50, 514, 4 August 1823 544, 56, 56A, 56B, 64, 65, 66*, 67-69, 69A, 71, 74, 79, 80, 82, 109, 117, 124A, 140, 141A, 142, 142B, 148, 153, 155, 163, Hélices fossiles 28 ЗЕ, 126, 131B, 133, 141, 147 Probably 4 August 1823 29 ЗЕ, 10A, 17A, 284, 83, 129 1839 30 29A, 69C, 7ЗВ, 84, 106, 107 1839 31 10B, 69B, 69D, 69E, 69H, 72 1840 32 62A, 69F, 69G, 69K, 85, 86 1840 33 64A, 691, 75С, 87, 127A, 127B 1840-1841 34 37A, 55 [4], 63B, 69J, 89 [2], 90 [3] 1841 FEZ SANCHEZ, S. DE, 1974, Ascoglosos y nudibranquios de Espana y Portugal. Centro de Biología Aplicada, Valencia. 325 pp., 86 pls. FINLAY, H. J., 1926, A further commentary on New Zealand molluscan systematics. Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute, 57: 32-485. FINLAY, H. J., 1927 [19 January], Additions to the Recent molluscan fauna of New Zealand. Transac- tions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute, 57: 486-487. FINLAY, H. J., 1928 [10 August], The Recent Mollusca of the Chatham Islands. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 59: 232-286, pls. 38-43. FINLAY, Н. J. & J. MARWICK, 1937 [20 May], The Wangaloan and associated molluscan faunas of Kaitangata-Green Island subdivision. New Zealand Geological Survey, Palaeontological Bulletin, 15: 140 pp., 18 pls. FISCHER, J. C., ed., 1997, Révision critique de la Paléontologie Française d’Alcide d’Orbigny incluant la réédition de l'original. Volume 2, Gastéropodes jurassiques. Masson, Paris. 300 pp., 38 pls. FISCHER, К. & W. WENZ, 1915 ["1914”], Die Landschneckenkalke des Mainzer Beckens und ihre Fauna. Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 67: 22-154, pls. 4-11. FISCHER, P., 1856 [January], Mélanges de conchyliologie. Actes de la Société Linnéenne de Bordeaux, 20: 357-400, pls. 3-5. FISCHER, P., 1873 [24 October], Note sur Гапита! de Succinea rubescens Férussac. Journal de Conchyliologie, 21(4): 324-325. FISCHER, P., 1880-1887, Manuel de conchyliologie et de paléontologie conchyliologique. Savy, Paris. 1369 pp. Published in parts: Fascicule Pages Date 1 1112 21 September 1880 2 113-192 16 March 1881 3 193-304 28 July 1881 4 305-416 5 May 1882 5 417-512 21 February 1883 6 513-608 20 December 1883 té 609-688 30 June 1884 8 689-784 29 January 1885 9 785-896 31 August 1885 10 897-1008 30 April 1886 11 1009-1369 15 June 1887 306 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI FISCHER, P. 8 H. CROSSE, 1872-1891, Etudes sur les Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles du Mexique et du Guatemala. Mission scientifique au Mexique et dans l'Amérique Centrale. Recherches zoologiques, Partie 7. Imprimerie Nationale, Paris. Published in parts [Dates after A. CROSNIER & P. CLARK, 1998, Archives of Natural History, 25(1): 87-101]: Volume Livraison Pages Plates Date 1 1 1-152 1-6 1870 2 153-304 7-12 1872 3 305-384 13-16 1873 4 385-464 17-20 15 October 1873 5 465-546 21-24 18 June 1875 6 547-624 25-28 1877 7 625-702 29-31 10 August 1878 2 8 1-80 32-36 1880 9 81-128 37-42 1886 10 129-176 43-46 1888 1 177-256 47-48 1890 12 257-312 49-52 23 July 1891 13 313-392 53-54 19 November 1892 14 393-488 55-58 24 March 1894 15 489-576 59-62 20 August 1894 16 577—656 63—66 30 October 1894 17 657-731 67-72 7 August 1902 FITZINGER, L. |., 1833, Systematisches Verzeichniss der im Erzherzogthume Oesterreich vorkom- menden Weichthiere, als Prodrom einer Fauna desselben. Beiträge zur Landeskunde Oesterreich's unter der Enns, Bd. 3: 88-122. FLEMING, J., 1820 [November], Mollusca. Brewster's Edinburgh Encyclopaedia, 14(2): 598-635. Blackwood, Edinburgh. FLEMING, J., 1822 [June], The philosophy of zoology, a general view of the structure, functions and classification of animals, vol. 2. Constable & Co., Edinburgh. 618 pp. FLEMING, J., 1828 [March], A history of British animals (...). Bell & Bradfute, Edinburgh. xxiii + 565 + 1 p. FOL,H., 1875, Etudes sur le développement des mollusques. Premier mémoire sur le développement des pteropodes. Archives de Zoologie Expérimentale et Générale, 4: 1-214, pls. 1-10. FOLIN, L. DE, 1870, D'une méthode de classification pour les coquilles de la famille des Chemnitzidae. Annales de la Société Linnéenne de Maine-et-Loire, 12: 1-12. FORBES, E., 1844, Report on the Mollusca and Radiata of the Aegean sea, and on their distribution, considered as bearing on geology. Report of the 13" meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science (Cork, 1843). Reports of researches in science: 130-193. FORBES, E., 1850, On the genera of British Patellacea. Report of the 19" meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science (Birmingham, 1849). Notices and Abstracts of Communication: 75-76. FORBES, Е. & $. HANLEY, 1850-1853, A history of British Mollusca and their shells. Volume Ill. Including the families of Gasteropoda from Neritidae to Elysiadae. Van Voorst, London. 616 pp., pls. EE, GG, HH, LL, ОО, PP, RR-ZZ + 75, 76, 80-121, 114A-D. Volume IV. Pulmonifera and Cephalopoda. vi + 301 pp. Published in parts [Dates after A. REYNELL, 1918, Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 13(1-2): 25-26]: Volume Part Pages Date 3 ZÑ 1-40 1 March 1850 28 41-80 1 April 1850 29 81-120 1 May 1850 30 121-160 1 June 1850 81 161-200 1 July 1850 32 201-240 1 Aug. 1850 33 241-280 1 Nov. 1850 34 281-320 2 Dec. 1850 (continues) REFERENCES 307 (continued) Volume Part Pages Date 35 321-360 1 Jan: 1851 36 361-400 1 Feb. 1851 37 401-440 1 March 1851 38 441-480 1 April 1851 39 481-520 1 May 1851 40 521-560 2 June 1851 41-42 561-616 1 Sept. 1851 4 43 1-40 1 Jan. 1852 44 41-80 2 Feb. 1852 45 81-120 1 March 1852 46 121-160 1 April 1852 47 161-200 1 July 1852 48 201-240 1 Sept. 1852 49 241-280 1 Dec. 1852 50-51 281-301 1 May 1853 FORCART, L., 1951 [1 April], Berichtigung. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 80(13): 85-86. FORCART, L., 1953, The Veronicellidae of Africa (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Annales du Musée Royal du Congo Belge, Tervuren, Sciences Zoologiques, 23: 110 pp., 5 pls. FORCART, L., 1965a, Rezente Land- und Sússwassermollusken der süditalienischen Landschaften Apulien, Basilicata und Calabrien. Verhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Basel, 78(1): 59-184. FORCART, L., 1965b, Leucochroa Beck, 1837. Eine nomenklatorische Studie. Archiv für Mollus- kenkunde, 94(5-6): 255-257. FORCART, L., 1972, Systematische Stellung und Unterteilung der Gattung Sphincterochila Апсеу. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 102(4-6): 147-164. FORCELLI, D. O., 2000, Moluscos magellanicos. Guia de moluscos de Patagonia y Sur de Chile. Vazquez Mazzini Editores, Buenos Aires. 200 pp. FOREST, J. & H. GANTES, 1960, Sur une collection de crustacés décapodes marcheurs du Maroc. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, ser. 2, 32(4): 346-358. FRANC, A., 1968a, Sous-classe des Prosobranches. Pp. 40-324, in: P.-P. GRASSÉ, ed., Traité de Zoologie, tome 5, fascicule 3. Masson, Paris. FRANC, A., 1968b, Sous-classe des Pulmonés. Pp. 325-607, in: Р-Р. GRASSE, ed., Traité de Zoologie, tome 5, fascicule 3. Masson, Paris. FRANC, A., 1968c, Sous-classe des Opisthobranches. Pp. 608-893, in: Р.-Р. GRASSE, ed., Тгайе de Zoologie, tome 5, fascicule 3. Masson, Paris. [Authorship of names in systematics part attributed to Odhner based on Franc's statement pp. 834-835]. FRANK, C., 1990, Pleistozáne und holozáne Molluskenfaunen aus Stillfried an der March: Ein Beitrag zur Ausgrabungsgeschichte von Stillfried und des Buhuberges nördlich von Stillfried. Wissen- schaftliche Mitteilungen des Niederósterreichischen Landesmuseums, 7: 7-272. FRETTER, V., 1956, The anatomy of the prosobranch Circulus striatus (Philippi) and a review of its systematic position. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 126: 369-381. FRETTER, V., 1990, The anatomy of some new archaeogastropod limpets (order Patellogastropoda, suborder Lepetopsina) from hydrothermal vents. Journal of Zoology (London), 222(4): 529-555. FRETTER, V. 8 A. GRAHAM, 1962, British prosobranch molluscs, their functional anatomy and ecology. The Ray Society, London. xvi + 755 pp. ЕВЕТТЕК, V. & А. М. PATIL, 1958 [December], Arevision of the systematic position of the prosobranch gastropod Cingulopsis (= Cingula) fulgida (J. Adams). Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(3): 114-126. FRIAS MARTINS, A. M. DE, 1996 [8 March], Anatomy and systematics of the western Atlantic Ellobiidae (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Malacologia, 37(2): 163-332. FROESE, R. 8 D. PAULY, eds., 2003, FishBase. World Wide Web electronic publication. www.fishbase.org, version August 2003. di E., 1954, Biologie der mitteleuropáischen Landgastropoden. Duncker & Humblot, Berlin. 24 pp. FRYDA, J., 1998a, Some new and better recognized Devonian gastropods from the Prague Basin (Bohemia). Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(1): 41-47, pls. 1-2. FRYDA, J., 1998b, Did the ancestors of higher gastropods (Neritimorpha, Caenogastropoda, and Heterostropha) have an uncoiled shell? In: R. BIELER 8 P. M. MIKKELSEN, eds., 13" International Malacological Congress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 107. 308 BOUCHET & ROCROI FRYDA, J., 1998c, Higher classification of the Paleozoic gastropods inferred from their early shell ontogeny. In: R. BIELER & P. М. MIKKELSEN, eds., 13" International Malacological Congress [Washington DC], Abstracts: 108. FRYDA, J., 1998d [December], Some new and better recognized Devonian gastropods from the Prague Basin (Bohemia). Part 2. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 73(4): 355-363. FRYDA, J., 1999a, Higher classification of the Paleozoic gastropods inferred from their early shell ontogeny. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44: 137-153. FRYDA, J., 1999b, Secondary shell deposits in a new plectonotid gastropod genus (Bellerophon- toidea, Mollusca) from the Early Devonian of Bohemia. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3—4): 309-315. FRYDA, J., 1999c, Further new gastropods from the Early Devonian Boucotnotus-Palaeozygopleura community of the Prague Basin. Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(3-4): 317-325. FRYDA, J., 1999d, Taxonomic position of suborder Jinonicellina. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 74(1): 27-29. FRYDA, J., 2001, Discovery of a larval shell in Middle Paleozoic subulitoidean gastropods with description of two new species from the Early Devonian of Bohemia. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 76(1): 29-37. FRYDA, J. & K. BANDEL, 1997, New Early Devonian gastropods from the Plectonotus (Boucotonotus) - Palaeozygopleura community in the Prague Basin (Bohemia). Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch- Paläontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 80: 1-57, pls. 1-11. FRYDA, J. & К. В. BLODGETT, 2001, The oldest known heterobranch gastropod, Kuskokwimia gen. nov., from the Early Devonian of west-central Alaska, with notes on the early phylogeny of higher gastropods. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologickeho Ustavu, 76(1): 39-53. FRYDA, J.,R.B. BLODGETT &A. С. LENZ, 2002 [March], New Early Devonian gastropods from the families Crassimarginatidae (new family) and Scoliostomatidae (new family), Royal Creek area, Yukon Territory, Canada. Journal of Paleontology, 76(2): 246-255. FRYDA, J. & J. С. GUTIERREZ-MARCO, 1996 [28 June], An unusual new sinuitid mollusc (Bellero- phontoidea, Gastropoda) from the Ordovician of Spain. Journal of Paleontology, 70(4): 602-609. FRYDA, J. & D. HEIDELBERGER, 2003, Systematic position of Cyrtoneritimorpha within class Gas- tropoda with description of two new genera from Siluro-Devonian strata of central Europe. Bulletin of the Czech Geological Survey, 78(1): 35-39. FRYDA, J. & $. MANDA, 1997, A gastropod faunule from the Monograptus uniformis graptolite Biozone (Early Lochkovian, Early Devonian) in Bohemia. Mitteilungen aus dem Geologisch-Paläontologischen Institut der Universitat Hamburg, 80: 59-122. FRYDA, J. & D. M. ROHR, 1999, Taxonomy and paleobiogeography of the Ordovician Clisospiridae and Onychochilidae (Mollusca). Acta Universitatis Carolinae, Geologica, 43(1-2): 405-408. FUKUDA, H., 1993, Marine Gastropoda (Mollusca) of the Ogasawara (Bonin) Islands. Part 1: Archaeogastropoda and Neotaenioglossa. Ogasawara Research, 19: 1-85, pls. 1-15. FUKUDA, H. & W. F. PONDER, 2003, Australian freshwater assimineids, with a synopsis of the Recent genus-group taxa of the Assimineidae (Mollusca: Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea). Journal of Natural History, 37: 1977-2032. GABB, W. M., 1868 [3 November], An attempt at the revision of the two families Strombidae and Aporrhaidae. American Journal of Conchology, 4(3): 137-149. GARCIA, E. F. & W. K. EMERSON, 1987, Anew species of Scaphella (Gastropoda: Volutidae) from off Yucatan, Mexico. Apex, 2 (1): 1-4, 1 pl. GARCIA, Е. J., J. $. TRONCOSO, J. L. CERVERA & J. С. GARCIA-GOMEZ, 1996 [January], De- scription of the Antarctic notaspidean Polictenidia tomasi gen. nov. and sp. nov. (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia) from the Scotia Sea, proposing also a new notaspidean tribe. Polar Biology, 16: 79-85. GARCIA-CUBAS, A., 1981, Moluscos de un sistema lagunar tropical en el Sur del Golfo de Mexico (Laguna de Términos, Campeche). Publicationes Especiales del Instituto de Ciencias del Mar y Limnologia, Universidad Nacional Autónoma de Mexico, 5: 1-182. GARCIA-GOMEZ, J. C., 2002, Paradigmas de una fauna insólita: los moluscos opistobranquios del Estrecho de Gibraltar. Instituto de Estudios Campogibraltareños, Algeciras. 397 pp. GARCIA RASO, J. E., |. LOPEZ DE LA ROSA 4 J. М. ROSALES, 1996, Decapod crustacean communities from calcareous seaweed and Posidonia oceanica (rhizome stratum) in shallow waters. Ophelia, 45(2): 143-158. GARRARD, T. A., 1977, Arevision of Australian Architectonicidae (Gastropoda: Mollusca). Records of the Australian Museum, 31(13): 506-584. GASCOIGNE, T., 1985 [16 September], A provisional classification of families of the order Ascoglossa (Gastropoda: Nudibranchiata). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 51(1): 8-22. GEIGER, D. L., 2003, Phylogenetic assessment of characters proposed for a generic classification of Recent Scissurellidae (Gastropoda: Vetigastropoda) with a description of one new genus and six new species from Easter Island and Australia. Molluscan Research, 23: 21-83. GEIGER, D. L. & P. JANSEN, 2004 [28 January], Revision of the Australian species of Anatomidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Vetigastropoda). Zootaxa, 415: 1-35. GERHARDT, U., 1935 [16 July], Weitere Untersuchungen zur Kopulation der Nacktschnecken. Zeitschrift fúr Morphologie und Okologie der Tiere, 30(2): 297-332. REFERENCES 309 GERMAIN, L., 1916 [30 November], Études sur les mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles recueillis par L. Fea pendant son voyage en Afrique occidentale et aux îles du Golfe de Guinée. Annali del Museo Civico di Storia Naturale di Genova, ser. 3, 7: 150-337, pls. 6-11. [Reprint: 188 pp., 6 pls]. GERMAIN, L., 1919, Contributions a la faune malacologique de Madagascar, VII. Un pelecypode nouveau des rivières de l’île de la Réunion. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], 29(2)121=122: GERMAIN, L., 1921 [March], Faune malacologique terrestre et fluviatile des iles Mascareignes. Paris. iv + 495 pp., 13 pls. [Also issued as Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, volume supplémentaire (for 1920); same page numbers]. GERMAIN, L., 1928 [15 December], Helicidae de la faune de France. Archives du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle de Lyon, 13: 422 pp., 16 pls. GERMAIN, L., 1931a [“1930”], Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles (1ère partie). Faune de France, 21. Lechevalier, Paris. pp. 1-477, pls 1-13. GERMAIN, L., 19316, Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles (2ème partie). Faune de France, 22. Lechevalier, Paris. pp. i-xiv + 479-897, pls. 14-26. GERMAIN, L., 1933 [after May], Mollusques terrestres et fluviatiles de l'Afrique Occidentale Française. Bulletin du Comité d'Etudes Historiques et Scientifiques de ГАтдие Occidentale Française, 16(2): 1-68. GEYER, D., 1909, Unsere Land- & Sússwasser-Mollusken. Einfúhrung in die Molluskenfauna Deut- schlands, ed. 2. Lutz, Stuttgart. viii + 155 pp., 18 pls. GEYER, D., 1927, Unsere Land- & Sússwasser-Mollusken, ed. 3. Lutz, Stuttgart. xi + 224 pp., 33 pls. GEYER, G., 1994, Middle Cambrian mollusks from Idaho and early conchiferan evolution. New York State Museum, Bulletin, 481: 69-86, pl. 1. GIANNUZZI-SAVELLI, R., Е. PUSATERI, A. PALMERI & С. EBREO, 1994, Atlante delle conchiglie marine del Mediterraneo. Atlas of the Mediterranean seashells. Volume 1, Archaeogastropoda. La Conchiglia, Roma. 125 pp. GIEBEL, С. С.А., 1852, Deutschlands Petrefacten, 2. Ein systematisches Verzeichniss aller in Deut- schland und den angrenzenden Lándern vorkommenden Petrefacten nebst Angabe der Synony- men und Fundorte. Abel, Leipzig. xvi + 706 pp. GILL, T., 1863 [before 3 April], Systematic arrangement of the mollusks of the family Viviparidae and others, inhabiting the United States. Proceedings ofthe Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15(1): 33—40. GILL, T., 1871 [February], Arrangement of the families of mollusks. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 227: xvi + 49 pp. GIRARD, A. A., 1895 [December], Sur le “Thyrophorella thomensis”, Greeff, gastéropode terrestre muni d'un faux opercule а charniére. Jornal de Sciencias Mathematicas, Physicas e Naturaes [Lisboa], ser. 2, 4: 28-32, 1 pl. GISTEL [= GISTL], J., 1848, Naturgeschichte der Thierreich fúr hóhere Schulen bearbeitet. Hoffmann, Stuttgart. xvi + 220 pp., 32 pls. GISTEL, J., 1868, Blicke in das Leben der Natur und des Menschen. Ein Taschenbuch zur Verbreitung gemeinnútziger Kenntnisse insbesondere der Natur-Lánder- und Vólkerlunde, Kúnste und Gewerbe. Martig, Leipzig. 274 pp. GITTENBERGER, E., 1977, On Elona (Pulmonata, Elonidae fam. nov.). In: 6” European Malacological Congress [Amsterdam, 1977], Abstracts: 51. GITTENBERGER, E., 1979 [18 May], On Elona (Pulmonata, Elonidae fam. nov.). Malacologia, 18(1-2): 139-145. GITTENBERGER, E., W. BACKHUYS & Т.Е. J. RIPKEN, 1970, De landslakken van Nederland. Koninklijke nederlandse natuurhistorische Vereniging, Amsterdam. 177 pp. GITTENBERGER, E., W. BACKHUYS & Т.Е. J. RIPKEN, 1984, De landslakken van Nederland, 2nd ed. Koninklijke nederlandse natuurhistorische Vereniging, Amsterdam. 184 pp. GIUSTI, F., 1973, Notulae Malacologicae, XVIII. | molluschi terrestri е salmastri delle isole Eolie. Lavori della Societa Italiana di Biogeografia, N.S., 3: 113-306. GIUSTI, F., 1976, Notulae Malacologicae, ХХШ. | molluschi terrestri, salmastri e di acqua dolce dell'Elba, Giannutri e scogli minori dell'Arcipelago Toscano. Lavori della Societa Italiana di Biogeografia, N.S., 5 (1974): 99-355, pls. 1-19. GIUSTI, F. & G MANGANELLI, 1986, “Helix” sororcula Benoit 1859 and its relationships to the genera re Risso and Planogyra Morse (Pulmonata: Pupilloidea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 116: GIUSTI, F., G MANGANELLI & P. J. SCHEMBRI, 1995, The non-marine molluscs of the Maltese Islands. Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali. Monografie XV, Torino. 608 pp. GIUSTI, F. & E. PEZZOLI, 1980, Guide per il riconoscimento delle specie animali delle acque interne italiane, 8. Gasteropodi 2 (Gasteropoda: Prosobranchia: Hydrobioidea, Pyrguloidea). Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche. 67 pp. GIUSTI, Е. & Е. PEZZOLI, 1982 [24 June], Notes on the small Hydrobioidea in Italian subterranean waters: catalogue, biogeography and some systematic problems. Malacologia, 22(1-2): 463-468. GLAUBRECHT, M., 1995, Acladistic phylogeny and fossil records of Cerithioidea (Caenogastropoda) with special focus on freshwater Thiaridae, Melanopsidae and mangrove Potamididae. In: 12" International Malacological Congress [Vigo, 1995], Abstracts: 309-310. 310 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI GLAUBRECHT, M., 1996, Evolutionsókologie und Systematik am Beispiel von Stiss- und Brack- wasserschnecken (Mollusca: Caenogastropoda: Cerithioidea): Ontogenese-Strategien, paläontologischer Befund und historische Zoogeographie. Backhuys, Leiden. xvi + 499 pp., 25 р. GLIBERT, M., 1960, Les Volutacea fossiles du Cénozoïque étranger des collections de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique. Mémoires de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, sér. 2, 61: 1-109. GLIBERT, M., 1973, Révision des Gastropoda du Danien et du Montien de la Belgique. |. Les Gas- {города du calcaire de Mons. Mémoires de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, 173: 1-116, pls. 1-11. GLOER, P., 2002, Mollusca |. Süsswassergastropoden Nord- und Mitteleuropas. Bestimmungs- schlüssel, Lebenweise, Verbreitung. Ed. 2. Die Tierwelt Deutschlands, 73: 327 pp. GODWIN-AUSTEN, Н. H., 1882-1920, Land and freshwater Mollusca of India, including South Arabia, Baluchistan, Afghanistan, Kashmir, Nepal, Burmah, Pegu, Tenasserim, Malay Peninsula, Ceylon, and other islands of the Indian Ocean. Supplementary to Messrs. Theobald and Hanley’s Conchologia Indica. Taylor & Francis, London. Published in parts: Volume Part Pages Plates Date 1 1 i-iv, 1-18 1-4 February 1882 2 19-66 5-12 July 1882 3 67-94 13-21 January 1883 4 22-42 September 1883 4 95-164 October 1883 5 43-51 June 1884 5 165-206 May 1886 6 52-62 September 1887 6 207-257 April 1888 2 7 1-46 63-69 October 1897 8 47-86 70-82 January 1898 9 87-146 83-100 November 1899 10 147-238 101-117 April 1907 a 239-310 118-132 March 1910 12 311-442 133-158 December 1914 3 1 1-65 159-165 November 1920 GODWIN-AUSTEN, Н. Н., 1893 [October], On the molluscan genus Paryphanta and on the апаюту of P. hochstetteri Pfr. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 1(1): 5-9, pl. 1. GODWIN-AUSTEN, H. H., 1908 [November], On the animals of genera and species of Mascarene land Mollusca belonging to the families Zonitidae, collected by Monsieur E. Dupont. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 8, 2: 422-436, pls. 9-11. GODWIN-AUSTEN, Н. H., 1912 [January], A review of South-African land Mollusca belonging to the family Zonitidae. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 8, 9: 122-139, pls. 1-7. - GOLDFUSS, С. A., 1820, Handbuch der Zoologie, 1 Abtheilung. Pp. i-xlvi , 1-696, pls. 1-2, in: G.H. SCHUBERT, Handbuch der Naturgeschichte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen, Theil 3, Abtheilung 1. Schrag, Nurnberg. GOLIKOV, А. М., 1986 [after 22 July], К poznaniiu sistematiki i evoliutsii briukhonogikh molliuskov semeistva Turritellidae у kholodnykh i umerennykh vodakh severnogo polushariia. [On systematics and evolution of gastropods of the family Turritellidae from the cold and temperate waters of the northern hemisphere]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 65(8): 1140-1150. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. N., 1987 [after 27 November], Tip Mollusca, Klass Gastropoda. Pp. 41-132, in: YA. 1. STAROBOGATOV & А. D. NAUMOV, eds., Molliuski belogo топа. Opredeliteli po faune SSSR, 151: 277 pp. GOLIKOV, А. М. & V. V. GULBIN, 1990 [after 25 April], К postroeniiu sistemy briukhonogikh molliuskov semeistva Velutinidae Gray, 1842. [On the system of the family Velutinidae Gray, 1842]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 218: 105-129. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. 8 О. С. KUSAKIN, 1971, Fauna i raspredelenie rakovinnykh brjukhonogikh molliuskov na litorali morei SSSR. [Fauna and distribution of the shell-bearing gastropods of intertidal zone of the USSR]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 4: 27-29. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. & О. С. KUSAKIN, 1972 [June], Sur la biologie de la reproduction des patelles de la famille Tecturidae (Gastropoda: Docoglossa) et sur la position systématique de ses subdivisions. Malacologia, 11(2): 287-294. GOLIKOV, А. М. 8 O. С. KUSAKIN, 1978 [after 16 February], Rakovinnye briukhonogie molliuski litorali morei SSSR. [Gastropods molluscs from the intertidal zone of the USSR seas]. Opredeliteli po Faune SSSR, 116: 1-256. [in Russian] REFERENCES 311 GOLIKOV, А. М. 8 О. А. SCARLATO, 1967, Molliuski zaliva Posiet (laponskoe more) i ikh ekologiia [Molluscs of the Possiet Bay (the sea of Japan) and their ecology]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 42: 5-154, pls. 1-14. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1968, К postroeniiu sistemy perednezhabernykh briukhonogikh molliuskov [On the development of classification of prosobranch gastropod molluscs]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 3: 5-7. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1972, Molliuski - Klass Briukhonogie [Mollusca-Gas- tropoda]. Pp. 65-166, in: V. A. VODYANITZKII, ed., Opredeliteli Fauny Chernogo i Azovskogo Morel [Identification key to the fauna of the Black and Azov Seas, volume 3, free living invertebrates: Arthropoda (besides Crustacea), Mollusca, Echinodermata, Chaetognatha, Chordata]. Naukova Dumka, Kiev. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. & YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1975 [18 December], Systematics of prosobranch gastropods. Malacologia, 15(1):185-232. GOLIKOV, А. М. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1987 [after 23 October], Sistema otriada Cerithiiformes i ego polozhenie v podklasse Pectinibranchia [Systematics of the order Cerithiiformes and its position within the subclass Pectinibranchia]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 23-28. [in Russian] GOLIKOV, А. М. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1989 [“1988”], Voprosy filogenii i sistemy perednezhabernykh briukhonogikh molliuskov. [Problems of phylogeny and system of the prosobranchiate gastropods]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 4-77. [in Russian] [Volume 187 on title page of volume; vol. 176 in error on running title of article]. GOMEZ, B. J. & E. ANGULO, 1987, On the systematic position of the genus Cryptazeca (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Archiv fü Molluskenkunde, 118(1-3): 57-62. GONZALES PEREZ, J. A., 1995, Catalogo de los crustaceos decapodos de las Islas Canarias. Publicaciones Turquesa, Santa Cruz de Tenerife. 282 pp. GORDON, М. & Е. L. YOCHELSON, 1987, Late Mississippian gastropods of the Chainman Shale, West-Central Utah. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1368: 112 pp., 9 pls. GORYACHEV, V.N., 1987a [after 23 October], Ob"em i polozhenie semeistva Seguenziidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Seguenziidae) v klasse briukhonogikh molliuskov. [The volume and the position of the family Seguenziidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Seguenziidae) in the gastropod class]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 21-23. GORYACHEV, V. N., 1987b [after 23 October], К revizii briukhonogikh molliuskov nadsemeistva Buccinoidea (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Hamiglossa). Vnetropicheskie zony severnogo polushariia. [On the revision of the gastropod superfamily Buccinoidea (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Hamiglossa). The nontropical zones of the northern hemisphere]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 31-35. GOSLINER, T. M., 1987, Nudibranchs of southern Africa. A guide to opisthobranch molluscs of southern Africa. Sea Challengers, Monterey/Jeff Hamann, El Cajon/E. J. Brill, Leiden. 136 pp. GOSLINER, T. М. & $. JOHNSON, 1994, Review of the genus Hallaxa (Nudibranchia: Actinocyclidae) with descriptions of nine new species. The Veliger, 37: 155-191. GOSLINER, T. M. & A. M. KUZIRIAN, 1990, Two new species of Flabellinidae (Opisthobranchia: Aeolidacea) from Baja California. Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, 47 (1): 1-15. GOTTING, K.-J., 1974, Malakozoologie. G. Fischer, Stuttgart. x + 320 pp. GOTTSCHICK, F., 1920, Die Land- und Süßwassermollusken des Tertiärbeckens von Steinheim am Aalbuch. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 52(2): 49-66. GOUGEROT, |. 8 J. LE RENARD, 1987 [23 January], Clefs de determination des petites espèces de gastéropodes de l'Éocène du Bassin parisien. XXXIII - Le genre Trypanaxis Cossmann. Cahiers des Naturalistes, new ser., 42(3) [for 1986]: 65-70. GOULD, A. A., 1861 [26 February], Descriptions of shells collected by the North Pacific Exploring Expedition. Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, 7: 400—409. GRABAU, A. W., 1936, Early Permian fossils of China, Part Il. Fauna of the Maping limestone of Kivangsi & Kweichow. Palaeontologia Sinica, ser. В, 8(4): 1-320, pls. 1-31. GRABAU, A. W. & S. G. KING, 1928, Shells of Peitaiho, ed. 2. Peking Society of Natural History Hand-Book no. 2. Peking Leader Press, Peking. vi + 279 pp., pls. 3-11. GRABAU, A. W. & H. W. SHIMER, 1909, North American index fossils, Invertebrates, 1. Seiler & Co., New York. 853 pp. GRANDE, C., J. TEMPLADO, J. L. CERVERA & R. ZARDOYA, 2004a, Molecular phylogeny of Euthyneura (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Molecular Biology and Evolution, 21(2): 303-313. GRANDE, C., J. TEMPLADO, J. L. CERVERA & R. ZARDOYA, 2004b, Phylogenetic relationships among Opisthobranchia (Mollusca: Gastropoda) based on mitochondrial cox 1, trnV, and rrnL genes. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 33: 378-388. GRANT, Ц. $. & Н. В. GALE, 1931 [3 November], Catalogue of the marine Pliocene and Pleistocene Mollusca of California and adjacent regions; with notes on their morphology, classification, and nomenclature and a special treatment of the Pectinidae and the Turridae (including a few Miocene and Recent species), together with a summary of the stratigraphic relations of the formations involved. Memoirs of the San Diego Society of Natural History, 1: 1036 pp., 32 pls. N GRAVENHORST, J. L.C., 1845, Das Thierreich nach den Verwandtschaften und Ubergángen т den Klassen und Ordnungen desselben dargestellt. Grass, Barth & Co., Breslau. x + 254 pp., 12 pls. 312 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI GRAY, J. E., 1821, А natural arrangement of Mollusca, according to their internal structure. London Medical Repository, 15: 229-239. GRAY, J. E., 1824a [30 April], Zoological notices. The Philosophical Magazine and Journal, 63: 274-277. GRAY, J. E., 1824b, On the natural arrangement of the pulmonobranchous Mollusca. Annals of Philosophy, new ser., 8(2): 107-109. GRAY, J. E., 1827, Plate Mollusca [= plate 3], plate Mollusca III [= plate 4], plate Mollusca IV [= plate 6]. In: Е. SMEDLEY, Н. J. ROSE & H. J. ROSE, eds., Encyclopaedia Metropolitana, volume 7. Plates to zoology. GRAY y, E., 1828, Spicilegia Zoologica; or original figures and short systematic descriptions of new and unfigured animals, Part 1. Treúttel, Wúrtz 8 Co., London. 8 pp., 6 pls. GRAY, J. E., 1838 [March], On some new species of quadrupeds and shells. Annals of Natural History or Magazine of Zoology, Botany and Geology, 1(1): 27-30. GRAY, J. E., 1840a [between March and June], [A new edition of] A Manual of the land and freshwater shells of the British Islands by W. Turton. Longman, Orme, Brown, Green, and Longmans, London. ix + 324 pp., 12 pls. GRAY, J. E., 1840b [16 October], Shells of molluscous animals. In: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42: 105-152. GRAY, J. E., 1840c [4 November], Shells of molluscous animals. In: Synopsis of the contents of the British Museum, ed. 42, 2nd printing: 106-156. GRAY, J. E. (ed.), 1847a [October], The classification of the British Mollusca, by W. E. Leach. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 20: 267-273. GRAY, J. E., 1847b [November], A list of genera of Recent Mollusca, their synonyma and types. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15: 129-182. GRAY, J. E., 1850a [9 February], Catalogue of the Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum. Part Il, Pteropoda. Newman,London. iv + 45 рр. GRAY, J. E., 1850b [after 12 February], Figures of molluscous animals selected from various authors. Etched for the use of students by M. E. Gray, vol. 4. Longman, Brown, Green 8 Longmans, London. iv + 219 pp. GRAY, J. E., 1850c, Description of a new genus and several new species of terrestrial, fluviatile and marine molluscous animals inhabiting New Zealand. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 17: 164-169. GRAY, J. E., 1851, Description of a new genus and several new species of terrestrial, fluviatile and marine molluscous animals inhabiting New Zealand. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 7: 64-69. GRAY, J. Е. (ed.), 1852 [after 12 February], A synopsis of the Mollusca of Great Britain arranged according to their natural affinities and anatomical structure, by W. E. Leach. Van Voorst, London. xvi + 376 pp., 13 pls. GRAY, J. E., 1853a [February], On the division of ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca into larger groups and families. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 124-132. GRAY, J. E., 1853b [March], Revision of the families of nudibranch mollusks, with the description of a new genus of Phyllidiadae. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 11: 218-221. GRAY, J. E., 1853c [December], Description of two new genera (Pfeifferia and Janella) of land Mollusca. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2, 12: 412-415. GRAY, J. E., 1854 [25 July], On the division of ctenobranchous gasteropodous Mollusca into larger groups and families. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 21: 32-44. GRAY, J. E., 1855 [14 April], Catalogue of Pulmonata or air-breathing Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum, Part I. Taylor 8 Francis, London. 192 pp. GRAY, J. E., 1856 [13 August], On the position of the genus Proserpina in the system, and a description of its dentition. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 24: 99-102. GRAY, J. E., 1857a [9 May], Guide to the systematic distribution of Mollusca in the British Museum. Part |. Taylor & Francis, London. xii + 230 pp. GRAY, J. E., 1857b, [New edition of W. TURTON], A manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the British Islands. Longman, Brown, Green, Longmans & Roberts, London. xvi + 335 pp., 12 pls. GRAY, J. E., 1858 [June], On the affinities of the genus Camptonyx, Benson. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 1: 406—407. GRAY, J. E., 1860a [September], On the bitentaculate slug from Aneitum. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 195-196. GRAY, J. E., 1860b [October], On the arrangement of the land pulmoniferous Mollusca into families. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 6: 267-269. GRAY, J. E., 1868a [April], Notes on the specimens of Calyptraeidae in Mr. Cuming’s collection. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1867(3): 726-748. GRAY, J. E., 1868b [April], Notes on Catillus, Humphrey, or Navicella, Lamarck, with descriptions of two new genera. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1867(3): 993-1000. GREGORIO, А. DE, 1880 [November], Fauna di $. Giovanni llarione (Parisiano). Parte 1, Cefalopodi e Gasteropodi, fasc. 1. Montaine, Palermo. xxviii + 106 pp., 7 pls., map. GREGORIO, А. DE, 1890, Monographie de la faune éocénique de l'Alabama et surtout de celle de Claiborne de l'étage parisien. Annales de Géologie et de Paléontologie, 7: 1-156, pls. 1-17 [January]; 8: 157-316, pls. 18-46 [April]. REFERENCES 313 GRIFFITH, Е. & Е. PIDGEON, “1834”, The Mollusca and Radiata arranged by the baron Cuvier with supplementary additions to each order. In: E. GRIFFITH ET AL., The animal kingdom arranged т confor- mity with its organization, by the baron Cuvier, with supplementary addition to each order, vol. 12. Whittaker, London. viii + 601 pp., 41 pls. (Mollusca) + 20 pls. (Zoophytes). [Published in 3 parts (parts 38-40), December 1833, March 1834, June 1834, but contents of individual parts not known; see C. Е. COWAN, 1969, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 5(2): 137-140]. GRIFFITHS, В. J., 1985 [June], Description of a new South African arminacean and the proposed re- instatement of the genus Atthila Bergh (Mollusca, Opisthobranchia). Annals of the South African Museum, 95(7): 269-280. GRIMPE, G. & H. HOFFMAN, 1925, Die Nacktschnecken von Neu-Caledonien, den Loyalty-Inseln und den Neuen-Hebriden. In: F. SARASIN & J. ROUX, eds., Nova Caledonia, A (Zoologie), Band 3 (Heft 1. 3): 337-476, pls. 5-6. GROSSU, A. V., 1955, Fauna Republicii Populare Romine. Mollusca, Vol. Ш, Fasc. 1. Editura Academie Republicii Populare Romine, Bucarest. 518 pp. GROSSU,A. V., 1981, Gastropoda Romaniae, ordo Stylommatophora. 3. Suprafamiliile Clausiliacea si Achatinacea. Universitatea din Bucuresti, Facultatea de Biologie, Bucarest. 269 pp. GROSSU, A. V., 1993, Gasteropodele din Romania. Compendiu. IPCT-SA, Bucarest. 412 pp. GRUNDEL, J., 1976a [18 November], Taxonomie und Phylogenie der Bittium-Gruppe (Gastropoda, Cerithiacea). Malakologische Abhandlungen, 5(3): 33-59, pls. 1-2. GRUNDEL, J., 1976b, Bemerkungen zur Familie Diastomidae Cossmann, 1895 (Cerithiacea, Gastropoda). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 197(1-2): 71-89. GRUNDEL, J., 1980, Bemerkungen zur Uberfamilie Cerithiopsacea H. A. Adams, 1854 (Gastropoda) sowie zur Fassung einiger ihrer Gattungen. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 204(3—4): 209-264. GRUNDEL, J., 1982 [25 November], Bemerkungen zu einigen Gattungen der Familie Cerithiidae Fleming, 1822 (Gastropoda, Cerithiacea). Malakologische Abhandlungen, 8(1): 39-62, pls. 1-3. GRUNDEL, J., 1997, Heterostropha (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und Nordpolens. Ill. Opisthobranchia. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 25: 177-223, pls. 1-7. GRUNDEL, J., 1998, Heterostropha (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und Nordpolens. ||. Weitere Allogastropoda. Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. С [Paláontologie, Stratigraphie, Fazies], 474(6): 1-37, pls. 1-7. GRUNDEL, J., 1999 [December], Zygopleuroidea (Gastropoda) aus dem Маз und Dogger Deutschlands und Nordwestpolens. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 73(3-4): 247-259. GRUNDEL, J., 2000a, Archaeogastropoda aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und des nordwestlichen Polens. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 34: 205-253. GRUNDEL, J., 2000b, Gordenellidae п. fam., eine neue Gastropoden-Familie aus dem Dogger und Malm Europas. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 34: 255-267. GRUNDEL, J., 2001, Neritimorpha und weitere Caenogastropoda (Gastropoda) aus dem Dogger Norddeutschlands und der nordwestlichen Polens. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 36: 45-99. GRUNDEL, J., 2003 [30 September], Gastropoden aus dem unteren Lias (Ober-Hettanginum bis Unter-Sinemurium) Sudwestdeutschlands. Stuttgarter Вейгаде zur Naturkunde, ser. В (Geologie und Paläontologie), 340: 1-55. GRUNDEL, J. & T. KOWALKE, 2002 [October], Palaeorissoinidae, a new family of marine and brackish water Rissooidea (Gastropoda, Littorinimorpha). Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Palaeontologie, Abhandlungen, 226(1): 43-57. GUDE, G. K., 1914 [November], The fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Mollusca, 2 (Trochomorphidae - Janellidae). Shipley, New Delhi. xii + 520 pp. GUDE, С. К. & В. В. WOODWARD, 1921 [24 October], On Helicella, Férussac. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(5-6): 174-190. GUILDING, L., 1828, Observations on the zoology of the Cariboean [sic] Islands. The Zoological Journal, 3: 527-544; 4: 164-175. GUILDING, L., 1834, Observations on Naticina and Dentalium, two genera of molluscous animals. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 17: 29-35, pl. 3. GULBIN, V. V. & А. М. GOLIKOV, 1997 [October], A review of the prosobranch family Velutinidae in cold and temperate waters of the northern hemisphere. |. Capulacmaeinae. Ophelia, 47(1): 43-54. GULICK, J. T., 1873 [June], On the classification of the Achatinellinae. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1873(1): 89-91. GURICH, G., 1896 [after September], Das Palaeozoicum im polnischen Mittelgebirge. Zapiski Impera- torskago S.-Petersburgskago Mineralogicheskago Obshchestva, ser. 2, 32: 4 + 539 pp., 15 pls., map. HAAS, O., 1953 [8 June], Mesozoic invertebrate faunas of Peru. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 101: 328 pp., 18 pls. HABE, T., 1946 [December], [Reviews of Japanese Helicarionidae (3)]. Japanese Journal of Malacology (formerly “Venus”), 14(5-8): 200-217. [in Japanese] HABE, T., 1955 [May], Notes on the systematic position о the genus Orectospira Dall, 1925. Minutes, Conchological Club of Southern California, 147: 4. HABE, T., 1961 [10 May], Coloured illustrations of the shells of Japan, volume 2. Hoikusha, Osaka. 182 + 42 pp., 66 pls. 314 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI HABE, T., 1972 [1 December], Notes on the genus Parencistrolepis Azuma (Buccinidae). The Nautilus, 86(2-4): 51-52. HABE. т 1973, [Review ой Indo-Pacific Pisaniinae and related buccinid депега by W. О. Cernohorsky and Note on some Australian genera and species of the family Buccinidae by W. Е. Ponder. Venus, 32(3): 97-98. HABE. T., 1976a, [Review of] Turriculid Gastropoda of Japan by H. Noda. Venus, 35(2): 93-94. HABE, T., 1976b [31 December], [Review of] Systematics of prosobranch gastropods by A. N. Golikov and Y. |. Starobogatov. Venus, 35(4): 214-215. HABE, T., 1990, [Japanese title], Hitachiobi, 55: 3-9. HABE, Т. & $. KOSUGE, 1966 [15 January], Shells of the world in colour, vol. 2. Hoikusha, Osaka. vii + 193 pp., 68 pls. HABE, T., T. OKUTANI & S. NISHIWAKI, eds., 1994, Handbook of malacology, vol. 1. Scientist Inc., Tokyo. 274 pp. HABE, T. & J. ЗАТО, 1973 [15 November] [*1972”], [A classification of the family Buccinidae from the North Pacific]. Proceedings of the Japanese Society of Systematic Zoology, 8: 1-8, pls. 1-2. HABER, G., 1934 [20 June], Gastropoda, Amphineura et Scaphopoda jurassica Il. In: W. QUENSTEDT, ed., Fossilium Catalogus. I, Animalia. Junk, Berlin. Pars 65: 305-400. HACOBJAN, V. T., 1963, Novye pozdnemelovye gastropody Armianskoj SSR. [New Late Cretaceous gastropods from the Armenian SSR]. Doklady Akademii Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Paleontologiia, 36(3): 183-188. HACOBJAN, V. T., 1972, О novom semeistve tseritoidei. [On a new cerithioid family]. /zvestiia Akademii Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Nauki o Zemle, 25(1): 3-14, pl. 1. [in Russian] HACOBJAN, V. T., 1973 [after 29 December], К voprosu sistematiki pozdnemelovykh nerineid (Gastropoda). [Systematics questions on nerineids (Gastropoda) from Upper Cretaceous]. /zvestiia Akademii Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Nauki o Zemle, 26(6): 3-14, pls. 1-3. [in Russian] HACOBJAN, V. T., 1976 [after 12 November], Briukhonogie verkhnego mela Armianskoi SSR [Gastropods from the upper Cretaceous of Armenia]. Institut Geologii, Akademiia Nauk Armianskoi SSR, Erevan. 440 + 4 pp., 83 pls. [in Russian] HAGENMULLER, P., 1885 [December], Nouveaux genres de limaciens du système européen. Bulletins de la Société Malacologique de France, 2: 295-312, pl. 8. HAIG, J., 1956, The Galatheidea (Crustacea Anomura) of the Allan Hancock Atlantic Expedition with a review of the Porcellanidae of the western North Atlantic. Allan Hancock Atlantic Expedition Report, 8: 1-44, pl. 1. HAIG, J., 1957, The porcellanid crabs of the “Askoy” Expedition to the Panama Bight. American Museum Novitates, 1865: 1-17. HAIG, J., 1959, Porcellanid crabs from West Africa. Atlantide Report, 5: 327-332. HAIG, J., 1962, Porcellanid crabs from aastern and western America. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening, 124: 171-192. HAIG, J., 1965, The Porcellanidae (Crustacea, Anomura) of Western Australia, with descriptions of four new Australian species. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 48(4): 97-118. HAIG, J., 1966a, The Porcellanidae (Crustacea Anomura) of the IranianGulf and Gulf of Oman. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening, 129: 49-65. HAIG, J., 1966b, Campagne de la Calypso au large des côtes atlantiques de l'Amérique du Sud (1961-1962). Porcellanid crabs (Crustacea Anomura). Annales de l'Institut Océanographique, 44: 351-358. HAIG, J., 1978, Contribution toward a revision of the porcellanid genus Porcellana (Crustacea: Decapoda: Anomura). Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 91(3): 706-714. HALDEMAN, S. S., 1864 [before 27 January], On Streptomatidae as a name for a family of fluviatile Mollusca, usually confounded with Melania. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 15(6): 273-274. HALL, J., 1879 [after 15 December], Natural history of New York. Geological Survey of New York. Palaeontology, vol. 5, part 2. Van Benthuysen, Albany. xv + 492 pp., 113 pls. HALLER, B., 1892 [15 July], Die Morphologie der Prosobranchier. Morphologisches Jahrbuch, 18(3): 451-543, pls. 13-19. HANNIBAL, H.A., 1912a, A synopsis of the Recent and Tertiary freshwater Mollusca of the Californian province based upon an ontogenetic classification. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 10(2):112-165, pls. 5-6 [29 June]; 10(3): 167-211, pls. 78 [30 October]. HANNIBAL, H.A., 1912b, The aquatic molluscs of southern California and adjacent regions, a transition fauna. Bulletin of the Southern California Academy of Sciences, 11: 18—46. HANNIBAL, Н. A., 1914 [13 June], Note on the classification of Ancylidae. The Nautilus, 28(2): 23-24. HARASEWYCH, М. G., $. L. ADAMKEWICZ, J. A. BLAKE, D. SAUDEK, T. SPRIGGS & С. J. ВИТ, 1997, Neogastropod phylogeny: a molecular perspective. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 63: 327-351. HARASEWYCH, М. G., $. Е. ADAMKEWICZ, M. PLASSMEYER & Р. М. GILLEVET, 1998, Phyloge- netic relationships of the lower Caenogastropoda (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Architaenioglossa, Cam- paniloidea, Cerithioidea) as determined by partial 18S rDNA sequences. Zoologica Scripta, 27(4): 361-372. HARASEWYCH, M. G. & Y. KANTOR, 2002, On the morphology and taxonomic position of Babylonia (Neogastropoda: Babyloniidae). Bollettino Malacologico, Suppl. 4: 19-36. REFERENCES 315 HARASEWYCH, М. С. & А. С. MCARTHUR, 2000, А molecular phylogeny of the Patellogastropoda (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Marine Biology, 137(2): 183-194. HARBECK, K., 1996, Die Evolution der Archaeopulmonata. Zoologische Verhandelingen, 305: 133 oS DIS: HARRIS. G F., 1897 [after 25 March], Catalogue of Tertiary Mollusca in the Department of Geology, British Museum (Natural History). Part 1, The Australasian Tertiary Mollusca. Longman & Co., London. xxvi + 407 pp., 8 pls. HARRY, H. W., 1962 [14 November], A critical catalogue of the nominal genera and species of neotropical Planorbidae. Malacologia, 1(1): 33-53. HARRY, H. W. & В. HUBENDICK, 1964, The freshwater pulmonate Mollusca of Puerto Rico. Góteborgs Kungl. Vetenskaps-och Vitterhets-Samhälles Handlingar, ser. 6, ser. В (Matematiska och Naturvetenskapliga Skrifter), 9(5) [= Meddelanden fran Gôteborgs Musei Zoologiska Avdelning, 136]: 1-77. HARTMANN, J.D. W., 1821, System der Erd- und Sússwasser Gasteropoden Europa’s. In: J. STURM, Deutschlands Fauna, Abtheilung VI, Heft 5. Nürnberg. 60 pp., 3 pls. HARTMANN, J. D. W., 1840-1844, Erd- und Sússwasser-Gasteropoden der Schweiz, Bd. 1. Scheitlin & Zollikofer, St. Gallen. xx + 227 pp., 84 pls. Published in parts [Dates after D. HEPPELL, 1966, Journal of Conchology, 26(2): 84-88]: Heft Pages Date 1 i-xx, 1-36 1840 (not later than June) 2 piss 12 1840 (not later than June) 3 37-60, pls. 13-24 1841 4 61-116, pls. 25-36 1841 5 117-148, pls. 37-48 1842 6 149-156, pls. 49-60 1842 Я 157-204, pls. 61-72 1843 8 205-227, pls. 73-84 1844 HARZHAUSER, M., T. KOWALKE & О. MANDIC, 2002, Late Miocene (Pannonian) gastropods of Lake Pannon with special emphasis on early ontogenetic development. Annalen des Naturhis- torischen Museum in Wien, ser. А, 103: 75-141. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1985a [10 January], The fine morphology of the osphradial sense organs of the Mollusca. |, Gastropoda, Prosobranchia. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of Lon- don, ser. B, 307(1133): 457-496. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1985b, The Heterobranchia, a new concept of the phylogeny of the higher gas- tropods. Zeitschrift fur Zoologische Systematik und Evolutionsforschung, 23(1): 15-375. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1986, A phylogenetic analysis of streptoneurous Gastropoda. In: D. HEPPELL, ed., 9" International Malacological Congress [Edinburgh], Abstracts: 34. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1987 [2 November], Anatomy and affinities of cocculinid limpets (Mollusca, Archaeogastropoda). Zoologica Scripta, 16(4): 305-324. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1988 [14 December], On the origin and evolution of major gastropod groups, with special reference to the Streptoneura. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(4): 367—441. HASZPRUNAR, G., 1992, On the anatomy and relationships of the Choristellidae (Archaeogastropoda, Lepetelloidea). The Veliger, 35: 295-307. HASZPRUNAR, С. & С. HUBER, 1990, On the central nervous system of Smeagolidae and Rhodopidae, two families questionably allied with the Gymnomorpha (Gastropoda: Euthyneura). Journal of Zoology, London, 220: 185-199. HASZPRUNAR, G. & E. KUNZ, 1996 [October], Ultrastructure and systematic significance of the epidermis and haemocoel of Rhodope (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia, Doridoidea?). Journal of Sub- microscopic Cytology and Pathology, 28(4): 485-497. HAUSDORF, B., 1996 [15 January], Die Orculidae Asiens (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 125(1-2): 1-86, pls. 1-6. HAUSDORF, B., 1998 [12 February], Phylogeny of the Limacoidea sensu lato (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 64(1): 35-66. HAUSDORF, B., 1999 [January], A new genus of the Buliminidae from Turkey (Gastropoda, Stylommatophora). Journal of Natural History, 33: 149-154. HAUSDORF, B., 2001, The genus Ena in Turkey, with remarks on its phylogenetic relationships (Gastropoda: Buliminidae). Journal of Natural History, 35(11): 1627-1638. HAUSDORF, B., 2002, Phylogeny and biogeography of the Vitrinidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 134(3): 347-358. 316 BOUCHET & ROCROI HAUSDORF, B., 2003 [August], Systematic position and taxonomy of the genus Hirtudiscus from Colombia (Gastropoda: Scolodontidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 69(3): 179-186. HAUSDORF, B., P ROPSTORF & Е. RIEDEL, 2003, Relationships and origin of endemic Lake Baikal gastropods (Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea) based on mitochondrial DNA sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 26: 435-443. HAYAMI, |. & T. KASE, 1977, A systematic survey of the Paleozoic and Mesozoic Gastropoda and Paleozoic Bivalvia from Japan. The University Museum, The University of Tokyo, Bulletin 13: 154 pp., 11 pls. HEALY, J. M., 1988, Sperm morphology in Serpulorbis and Dendropoma and its relevance to the systematic position of the Vermetidae (Gastropoda). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54: 295-308. HEALY, J. M., 1989, Spermatozeugmata of Abyssochrysos: ultrastructure, development and relevance to the systematic position of the Abyssochrysidae. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. 4, A, 11(3): 509-533. HEALY, J. M., 1990, Taxonomic affinities of the deep-sea genus Provanna (Caenogastropoda): new evidence from sperm ultrastructure. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56: 119-122. HEALY, J. M., 1992, Dimorphic spermatozoa of the hydrothermal vent prosobranch Alviniconcha hessleri: systematic importance and comparison with other caenogastropods. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. 4, A, 14(2): 272-291. HEALY, J. M., 1993, Transfer of the gastropod family Plesiotrochidae to the Campaniloidea based on sperm ultrastructure evidence. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 59(2): 135-146. HEALY, J. M., 1995 [10 December] (“1996”), Molluscan sperm ultrastructure: correlation with taxonomic units within the Gastropoda, Cephalopoda and Bivalvia. Pp. 99-113, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. HEALY, J. M., 2000, Mollusca: Relict taxa. Pp. 21-79, in: В. С. М. JAMIESON, ed., Reproductive biology of invertebrates. Volume ЭВ, Progress in male gamete ultrastructure and phylogeny. HEALY, J. M. 8 В. С. WILLAN, 1991, Nudibranch spermatozoa: comparative ultrastructure and sys- tematic importance. The Veliger, 34(2): 134-165. HEDING, $. С. & С. MANDAHL-BARTH, 1938, Investigations on the anatomy and systematic position of the parasitic snail Entocolax Voigt. Meddelelser om Grónland, 108(5): 1-40. HEDEGAARD, C., 1990, Shell structures of the Recent Archaeogastropoda. Thesis, Department of Ecology and Genetics, University of Aarhus, Denmark. Vol. 1, 154 pp., vol. 2, 78 pls. HEDLEY, C., 1918 [19 June], A check-list of the marine fauna of New South Wales. Part | Mollusca. Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales, 51, supplement: M1-M120. HEIDELBERGER, D., 2001, Mitteldevonische (Givetische) Gastropoden aus der Lahnmulde (súdlisches Rheinisches Schiefergebirge). Geologische Abhandlungen Hessen, 106: 291 pp. HENDERSON, J. В. 8 P. BARTSCH, 1920 [8 July], A classification of the American operculate land mollusks of the family Annulariidae. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 58: 49-82. HENNIG, W., 1980, Taschenbuch der speziellen Zoologie, 1. Wirbellose I, ausgenommen Gliedertiere, ed. 4. Thun, Frankfurt/Main. 392 pp. HEPPELL, D., 1983, Nassariidae Iredale, 1916 (Gastropoda): revised proposals for conservation. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 40(4): 237-240. HEPPELL, D., 1995, Helicostoa: a forgotten Chinese gastropod enigma. In: A. GUERRA, Е. ROLAN & Е. ROCHA, eds., 12" International Malacological Congress, Abstracts: 29-30. HERBERT, D. С., 1997, The terrestrial slugs of Kwazulu-Natal: diversity, biogeography and conservation (Mollusca: Pulmonata). Annals of the Natal Museum, 38: 197-239. HERRMANNSEN, A. N., 1846-1852, Indicis generum malacozoorum primordia. Nomina subgenerum, generum ... Fischer, Cassel. Published in parts [Dates after А. М. HERRMANNSEN 1852: iv]: Pages Date Volume 1 i-xxvii, 1-104 1 September 1846 105-232 1 December 1846 233-360 1 March 1847 361-488 18 April 1847 489-616 25 May 1847 617-637 17 July 1847 Volume 2 1-104 17 July 1847 105—232 8 September 1847 233-352 7 December 1847 353-492 18 February 1848 493-612 February 1849 613-717 March 1849 Supplement Ну, 1-140 December 1852 REFERENCES 317 HERSHLER, В. & J. В. HOLSINGER, 1990, Zoogeography of North American hydrobiid cavesnails. Stygologia, 5(1): 5-16. HERSHLER, В. & Е. С. THOMPSON, 1992, A review of the aquatic gastropod subfamily Cochliopinae (Prosobranchia: Hydrobiidae). Malacological Review, Suppl. 5: 140 pp. HERTLING, H., 1932 [December], Philinoglossa helgolandica n.g., n.sp., ein neuer Opisthobranchier aus der Nordsee bei Helgoland. Wissenschaftliche Meeresuntersuchungen, Abteilung Helgoland, new ser., 19(1), (2): 1-9. HESSE, P., 1882 [before August], Miscellen (Fortsetzung). Jahrbücher der Deutschen Malakozoolo- gischen Gesellschaft, 9: 29-37, pl. 2. HESSE, P., 1918 [19 February], Kritische Fragmente. Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoolo- gischen Gesellschaft, 50(1): 34—40. HESSE, P., 1926a [after March], Die Nacktschnecken der palaearktischen Region. Abhandlungen des Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 2(1): 1-152, pls. 1-2. HESSE, P., 1926b, Beitrage zur genaueren Kenntnis des Subfamilie Helicellinae. Archiv fur Mol- luskenkunde, 58(3): 113-141. HEUDE, P. M., 1882-1890, Mémoires concernant l'histoire naturelle de l'empire chinois par des pères de la Compagnie de Jésus. Tome 1. Notes sur les mollusques terrestres de la vallée du Fleuve Bleu. Mission Catholique, Chang-Hai. Published in parts: Cahier Pages Plates Date 2 1-88 12—21 1882 3 89-132 22-32 1885 4 125 [sic]-188 33-43 1890 HICKMAN, С. S., 1983 [3 October], Radular patterns, systematics, diversity and ecology of deep-sea limpets. The Veliger, 26(2): 73-92. HICKMAN, С. S., 2003, Functional morphology and mode of life of /sanda coronata (Gastropoda: Trochidae) in an Australian macrotidal sandflat. Pp. 69-88, in: ЕЕ. WELLS, D. I. WALKER 8 D. $. JONES, eds., The marine fauna and flora of Dampier, Western Australia. Volume 1. Western Australia Museum, Perth. HICKMAN, С. 5. & J. H. MCLEAN, 1990 [26 November], Systematic revision and suprageneric clas- sification of trochacean gastropods. Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, Science Se- ries, 35: vi + 169 pp. НОО, S., Р. CALLOMON & Y. GOTO, 1999, Catalogue and bibliography of the marine shell-bearing Mollusca of Japan. Elle Scientific Publications, Osaka. 749 pp. HIGO, S., Р. CALLOMON 4 Y. GOTO, 2001, Catalogue and bibliography of the marine shell-bearing Mollusca of Japan; Gastropoda. Bivalvia. Polyplacophora. Scaphopoda. Type figures. Elle Scientific Publications, Osaka. 208 pp. HIGO, S. 8 Y. GOTO, 1993, A systematic list of molluscan shells from the Japanese islands and the adjacent area. Tenoji, Osaka. 693 + 13 + 148 pp. HINDS, R. B., 1843, Descriptions of new shells from the collection of Captain Sir Edward Belcher, R. N., C. B., (continued). The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 11: 255-257. HINDS, R. B., 1844-1845, The zoology of the voyage of H. M. S. Sulphur, under the command of Capt. Sir Edward Belcher during the years 1836-42. Volume 2, Mollusca. Smith, Elder 8 Co., London. v +72 pp., 21 pls. Published in parts [Dates after R. E. PETIT 8 M. G. HARASEWYCH, 1990, The Nautilus, Suppl. 1: 57]: Part Pages Plates Date 1 1-24 1-7 July 1844 2 25—48 8—14 October 1844 3 iv, 49-72 15-21 January 1845 HINOIDE, 5. & Т. НАВЕ, 1978 [31 July], Parastrophia japonica n.sp. (Ctiloceratidae) from Japan. Venus, 37(2): 55-57. НКАЗЕ, 5. & |. TAKI, 1954, An illustrated handbook of shells in natural colors from the Japanese islands and adjacent territory. Maruzen, Tokyo. 124 pp., 134 pls. HODGKINSON, К. А., С. L. GARVIE 8 A. W. Н. BE, 1992, Eocene euthecosomatous Pteropoda es AN the Gulf and eastern coasts of North America. Bulletins of American Paleontology, HODGSON, A. N. & G. G. FOSTER, 1992, Structure of the sperm of some South African archaeogastropods (Mollusca) from the superfamilies Haliotoidea, Fissurelloidea, and Trochoidea. Marine Biology, 113(1): 89-97. 318 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI HOERNES, R., 1884, Elemente der Palaeontologie (Palaeozoologie). Von Veit & Co., Leipzig. xvi + 594 pp. HOFFMANN, H., 1922 [9 May], Zur Synonymie des Gattungsname “Dactylopus”. Zoologischer An- zeiger, 54(11- 13): 303-304. HOFFMANN, H., 1924, Zur Anatomie und Systematik der Philomyciden. Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 60: 363-396. HOFFMANN, H., 1925 [25 February], Die Vaginuliden. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntniss ihrer Biologie, Anatomie, Systematik, geographischen Verbreitung und Phylogenie (Fauna & Anatomia ceylanica, Ш, Nr. 1). Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 61(1-2): 1-374, pls. 1-11. HOFFMANN, H., 1928, Dr H. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs. Band 3, Mollusca. Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 2, Pulmonata. Lieferung 151. Akademische Verlagsgesellschaft, Leipzig. pp. 1221-1354. HOFFMANN, H., 1932-1939, Dr H. G. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs. Band 3, Mollusca. Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 3, Opisthobranchia, Teil 1. Akademische Verlagsgesell- schaft, Leipzig. xi+ 1247 pp. Published in parts: Lieferung Pages Date 1 1-152 1932 2 153-312 1933 3 313-488 1934 4 489-640 1935 5 641-864 1936 6 865-1104 1938 1 1105-1247 1939 title, i-xi HOFFMANN, R., 1996, Anmerkungen zur aktuellen Systematik in der Klasse der Gastropoda. Club Conchylia Informationen, 28(3-4): 79-83. HORNY, R., 1955, Palaeozygopleuridae nov. fam. (Gastropoda) ze stredoceskeho devonu. Sbornik Ustredniho Ustavu Geologickeho, Ода! Paleontologicky, 21: 17-160, pls. 1-10. HORNY, R., 1961 [after 4 April], New genera of Bohemian Monoplacophora and patellid Gastropoda. Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geologickeho, 36(4): 299-302, pls. 12. HORNY, R., 1962 [after 3 August], New genera of Bohemian lower Paleozoic Bellerophontina. Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geologickeho, 37(6): 473—476. HORNY, R., 1963a [3 March], Lower Paleozoic Bellerophontina (Gastropoda) of Bohemia. Sbornik Geologickych Ved, Paleontologie, 2: 57-164, pls. 1-44. HORNY, R., 1963b [10 October], Archaeopraga, a new problematic genus of monoplacophoran molluscs from the Silurian of Bohemia. Journal of Paleontology, 37(5): 1071-1073, pl. 144. HORNY, R., 1964 [November], Nové году gastropodu z ceského starsího paleozoika (Mollusca). [New lower Paleozoic gastropod genera of Bohemia (Mollusca)]. Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil Prirodovedny, 133(4): 211-216, pls. 1-2. [in Czech and English] HORNY, R., 1965, O systematicke prislusnosti mekkyse Cyrtolites Conrad, 1838 (Mollusca). Casopis Narodniho Muzea, Oddil Prirodovedny, 134(1): 8-10. HORNY, R., 1992a, Muscle scars in Sinuites (Mollusca, Gastropoda) from the Lower Ordovician of Bohemia. Casopis Narodniho Muzea v Praze, ser. Prirodovedna, 158(1-4): 79-100. HORNY, R., 1992b [June], New Lower Devonian Gastropoda and Tergomya (Mollusca) of Bohemia. Casopis Narodniho Muzea v Praze, ser. Prirodovedna, 159(1-4) [for 1990]: 99-110, pls. 1-4. HORNY, R., 1996, Grandostoma: an additional bellerophontiform mollusc with circumbilical retractor muscle attachment areas (Gastropoda, Bellerophontoidea). Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 41(3-4): 223-231. HORNY, R., 1997, New, rare and better recognized Ordovician Tergomya and Gastropoda (Mollusca) of Bohemia. Vestnik Ceskeho Geologického Ustavu, 72(3): 223-237. HOUBRICK, R. S., 1980, Review of the deep-sea genus Argyropeza (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia: Cerithiidae). Smithsonian Contributions to Zoology, 321: 1-30. HOUBRICK, R. S., 1988 [20 December], Cerithioidean phylogeny. Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 88-128. HOUBRICK, Б. S., 1990a, Anatomy, reproductive biology and systematic position of Fossarus ambiguus (Linné) (Fossarinae: Planaxidae; Prosobranchia). Agoreana, supplement: 59-73. HOUBRICK, R. S., 1990b [31 December], Aspect of the anatomy of Plesiotrochus (Plesiotrochidae, fam.n.) and its systematic position in Cerithioidea (Prosobranchia Caenogastropoda). Pp. 237— 249, in: Р.Е. WELLS, D. 1. WALKER, H. KIRKMAN & К. LETHBRIDGE, eds., The marine fauna and flora of Albany. Volume 1. Western Australia Museum, Perth. REFERENCES 319 HOUBRICK, R. S., 1991a, Anatomy and systematic placement of Faunus Montfort 1810 (Prosobran- chia: Melanopsinae). Malacological Review, 24: 35-54. HOUBRICK, R. S., 1991b [6 September], Systematic review and functional morphology of the mangrove snails Terebralia and Telescopium (Potamididae; Prosobranchia). Malacologia, 33(1-2): 289-338. HOUBRICK, R. S., 1993 [2 December], Phylogenetic relationships and generic review of the Bittiinae (Prosobranchia: Cerithioidea). Malacologia, 35(2): 261-313. HU, C.-H. & H.-J. TAO, 1995, Shells of Taiwan illustrated in color. National Museum of Natural Science, Taichung, Taiwan. 484 pp., 113 pls. [in Chinese] HUBENDICK, B., 1952 [13 June], A new terrestrial prosobranch family (Tutuilanidae) from Samoa, with description of a new genus and a new species. Bernice P Bishop Museum, Occasional Papers, 20(18): 301-305. HUBENDICK, B., 1978, Systematics and comparative morphology of the Basommatophora. Pp. 1-47, in: М FRETTER & J. PEAKE, eds., Pulmonates, volume 2A, Systematics, evolution and ecology. Academic Press, London. HUDEC, V., 1965 [30 September], Neue Erkentnisse Uber die Anatomie von Argna bielzi (Ross- mässler), und Bemerkungen zur systematischen Stellung der Gattung Argna Cossmann. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 94(3-4): 157-163. HUDEC, V., 1970, Poznamky k anatomii nekterych plzu z Madarska. [Bemerkungen zur Anatomie einiger Schneckenarten aus Ungarn]. Casopis Narodniho Muzea, 137(3-4) [for 1968]: 33—43. [in Czech and German] HUGHES, R. М. & W. К. EMERSON, 1987 [1 April], Anatomical and taxonomic characteristics of Harpa and Могит (Neogastropoda: Harpaidae). The Veliger, 29(4): 349-358. HUMFREY, M., 1975, Sea shells of the West Indies. Collins & Co., London. 351 pp., 32 pls. HUMPHREY, G., 1797 [1 May], Museum Calonnianum: specification of the various articles which compose the magnificent museum of natural history collected by M. de Calonne in France. Part 1 [only published]. London. viii + 84 pp. HUTTON, F. W., 1882 [May], Notes on some pulmonate Mollusca. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 14: 150-158, pls. 3-4. HUTTON, F. W., 1884 [May], Revision of the land Mollusca of New Zealand. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 16: 186-212. HYATT, А. & H. A. PILSBRY, 1910-1911, Achatinellidae (Amastrinae). Manual of Conchology, ser. 2, volume 21. Philadelphia. xxii + 387 pp., 56 pls. Published in parts: Part Pages Plates Date 81 1-64 1-9 30 July 1910 82 65-128 10-23 14 March 1911 83 129-240 24-36 23 August 1911 84 241-387 37-56 19 December 1911 title page, 1-ххи HYLLEBERG, J. 8 К. М. KILBURN, 2002, Annotated inventory of molluscs from the Gulf of Mannar and vicinity. Phuket Marine Biological Center Special Publication, 26: 19-79. ее М. 1., 1960, Nueva familia de pulmonado basomatoforo (Mollusca). Neotropica, IBANEZ, M., М. R. ALONSO, К. GROH & К. HUTTERER, 2003, The genus Obelus Hartmann, 1842 ee Pulmonata, Helicoidea) and its phylogenetic relationships. Zoologischer Anzeiger, IHERING, H. VON, 1876 [around May], Versuch eines natürlichen Systemes der Mollusken. Jahrbücher der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 3: 97-148. IHERING, H. VON, 1877, Vergleichende Anatomie des Nervensystems und Phylogenie der Mollusken. Engelmann, Leipzig. x + 290 pp. a) N 1887, Giebt es Orthoneuren? Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 45(3): -531, pl. 24. IHERING, Н. VON, 1891 [21 February], Sur les relations naturelles des Cochlides et des Ichnopodes. Bulletin Scientifique de la France et de la Belgique, 23: 148-254, pls. 4-6. IHERING, H. VON, 1892a, Zur Kenntnis der Sacoglossen. Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopoldinish-Caro- linische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher [= Nova Acta Academiae Саезагеае Leopoldino- Carolinae Germanicae Naturae Curiosorum], 58(5): 361-435, pls. 13-14. IHERING, H. VON, 1892b, Morphologie und Systematik des Genitalapparates von Helix. Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 54(1-3): 385-520, pls. 18-19. IHERING, H. VON, 1909a, System und Verbreitung der Heliciden. Verhandlungen der Kaiserlich- Königlichen Zoologisch-Botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 59: 420-455. 320 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI IHERING, Н. VON, 1909b [31 December], Les mélanidés américains. Journal de Conchyliologie, 57(4): 289-316. HERING. H. VON, 1912 [12 December], Analyse der Süd-Amerikanischen Heliceen. Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, ser. 2, 15: 475-500, pls. 41—42. IHERING, H. VON, 1929, Die Nephropneusten in systematischer und phylogenetischer Hinsicht. Abhandlungen des Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 2(2): 153-384, pls. 3-4. ШУМА, L. B., L.A. NEVESSKAYA & М.Р. PARAMONOVA, 1976, Zakonomernosti razvitiia molliuskov у opresnennykh basseinakh neogena Evrazii (pozdnii Miotsen - rannii Pliotsen). Nauka, Moskva. 288 pp. INABA, A., 1982, Molluscan fauna of the Seto inland Sea, Japan (A congratulary publication of Prof. Akihiko Inaba’s 60" birthday). Hiroshima Shell Club, Hiroshima. 181 pp., 4 pls. INTERNATIONAL COMMISSION ON ZOOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE, 1999, /nternational Code of Zoological Nomenclature, ed. 4. The International Trust for Zoological Nomenclature, London. 306 pp. INTERNATIONAL COMMISSION ON ZOOLOGICAL NOMENCLATURE; see also under DIRECTION and OPINION. IOGANZEN, В. С. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1982, О nakhodke v Sibiri presnovodnogo molliuska semeistva Triculidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia). [A finding of a freshwater mollusc of the family Triculidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) in Siberia]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(8): 1141-1147. [in Russian] IREDALE, T., 1913 [9 September], The generic name to be used for Murex tritonis Linné. The Nautilus, 27(5): 55-56. IREDALE, T., 1914 [24 June], The genus-name Martensia Semper. Proceedings о the Malacological Society of London, 11(2): 120-122. IREDALE, T., 1915a [17 June], Some more misused molluscan generic names. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 11(5): 291-306. IREDALE, T., 1915b [1 July], The nomenclature of British marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 14(11): 341-346. IREDALE, T., 1915c [12 July], A commentary on Suter’s “Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca’. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 47: 417-497. IREDALE, T., 1916 [28 November], On two editions of Duméril's Zoologie Analytique. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 12(2-3): 79-84. IREDALE, T., 1917 [10 November], More molluscan name-changes, generic and specific. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 12(6): 322-330. IREDALE, T., 1924 [24 October], Results from Roy Bell’s molluscan collections. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 49(3): 179-279, pls. 33-36. IREDALE, T., 1929a [23 or 24 March], Strange molluscs in Sydney Harbour. The Australian Zoologist, 5(4): 337-352, pls. 37-38. IREDALE, T., 1929b [29 June], Queensland molluscan notes, No. 1. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum, 9: 261-297, pls. 30-31. IREDALE, Т., 1931 [29 June], Australian molluscan notes, No. 1. Records of the Australian Museum, 18(4): 201-235, pls. 22-25. IREDALE, T., 1935 [10 July], Australian cowries. The Australian Zoologist, 8(2): 96-135, pls. 8-9. IREDALE, T., 1936 [7 April], Australian molluscan notes, No. 2. Records of the Australian Museum, 19(5): 267-340, pls. 20-24. IREDALE, T., 1937a [12 March], A basic list of the land Mollusca of Australia. The Australian Zoologist, 8(4): 287-333. IREDALE, T., 1937b [30 September], An annotated check list of the land shells (including description of new genera and species) part Ill. The South Australian Naturalist, 18(2): 6-56, pls. 1-2. - IREDALE, T., 1937c [12 November], A basic list of the land Mollusca of Australia, Part 2. The Australian Zoologist, 9(1): 1-39, pls. 1-3. IREDALE, T., 1938 [30 November], A basic list of the land Mollusca of Australia. Part Ш. The Australian Zoologist, 9(2): 83-124, pls. 12-13. IREDALE, T., 1939a [1 August], A review of the land Mollusca of Western Australia. Records of the Western Australian Museum, 2(1): 1-88, pls. 1-5. IREDALE, T., 1939b [21 August], A review of the land Mollusca of western Australia. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 25: 1-88, pls. 1-5. IREDALE, T.,1940a [30 May], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales. The Australian Naturalist, 10: 227-236. IREDALE, T., 1940b [9 December], Marine molluscs from Lord Howe Island, Norfolk Island, Australia and New Caledonia. The Australian Zoologist, 9(4): 429-443, pls. 32-34. IREDALE, T., 1941a [16 April], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales, part Il. The Australian Naturalist, 10: 262-269. IREDALE, T., 1941b [19 December], A basic list of the land Mollusca of Papua. The Australian Zoologist, 10(1): 51-94, pls. 3-4. IREDALE, T., 1942 [June], Guide to the land shells of New South Wales, part IV. The Australian Naturalist, 11(2): 33—40. IREDALE, T., 1943 [30 April], A basic list of the fresh water Mollusca of Australia. The Australian Zoologist, 10(2): 188-230. REFERENCES 321 IREDALE, T., 1944 [10 May], The land Mollusca of Lord Howe Island. The Australian Zoologist, 10(3): 299-334, pls. 17-20. IREDALE, T., 1945 [11 June], The land Mollusca of Norfolk Island. The Australian Zoologist, 11(1 )E 46-71, pls. 2-5. IREDALE, T. & C. F. LASERON, 1957 [8 May], The systematic status of Ctiloceras and some comparative genera. Proceedings of the Royal Zoological Society of New South Wales, 1955-56: 97-109, pls. 1-2. IREDALE, Т. & D. Е MCMICHAEL, 1962 [30 May], A reference list of the marine Mollusca of New South Wales. The Australian Museum, Sydney, Memoir 11: 185 pp. IREDALE, Т. & С. H. O'DONOGHUE, 1923 [March], List of British nudibranchiate Mollusca. Proceed- ings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(4): 195-233. IVANOV, A. V., 1933 [1 October], Ein neues endoparasitisches Mollusk - Paedophoropus dicoelobius n.gen. n.sp. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 104(5-6): 161-165. IZZATULLAEV, Z. 1., T. YA. SITNIKOVA 8 YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1985 [after 11 September], [Taxo- nomic position of the Middle Asian “pseudamnicolas”]. Biulleten' Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 90(5): 52-60. [in Russian] JANSEN, P., 2000, Seashells of South-East Australia. Capricornica Publications, Lindfield, NSW. 118 pp. JANSSEN, A. W., 1989a, Pteropoda (Gastropoda, Euthecosomata) from the Australian Cainozoic. Scripta Geologica, 91: 1-76. JANSSEN, A. W., 1989b, Some new pteropod species from the North Sea Basin Cainozoic (Mollusca: Gastropoda, Euthecosomata). Mededelingen van de Werkgroep voor Tertiaire en Kwartaire Geologie, 26(3): 91-133. JANSSEN, A. W., 1990, Pteropod species (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Euthecosomata) from the Late Oligocene of Mogenstrup, Jylland, Denmark. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 27(2-3): 83-91. JANSSEN, A. W., 1995a [after 30 October], Systematic revision of holoplanktonic Mollusca in the collections of the “Dipartimento di Scienze della Terra” at Torino, Italy. Museo Regionale di Scienze Naturali, Torino, Monografie, 17: 233 pp., 14 pls. JANSSEN, A. W., 1995b, On the identity of Clio ricciolii (Calandrelli, 1844) (Gastropoda: Euthecosoma- ta) from the Pliocene of Rome, Italy. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 32(4): 89-95. JANSSEN, А. W., 1998, Holoplanktonic Mollusca (Gastropoda: Heteropoda and Thecosomata) from the Pliocene Bowden Beds, Jamaica. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 35(1-4): 95-111. JANSSEN, A. W., 1999a, Notes on the systematics, morphology and biostratigraphy of fossil holoplanktonic Mollusca, 6. Biostratigraphical interpretation of an assemblage from Poggio Musenna (Sicily, Italy) in comparison to northern Italian and Maltese localities. Basteria, 63(4-6): 111-120. JANSSEN, A. W., 1999b, Neogene paleontology in the northern Dominican Republic, 20. Holoplank- tonic mollusks (Gastropoda: Heteropoda and Thecosomata). Bulletins of American Paleontology, 358: 5-40. JANSSEN, A. W. & J. ZORN, 1993, Revision of Middle Miocene holoplanktonic gastropods from Poland, published by the late Wilhelm Krack. Scripta Geologica, Special Issue 2: 155-236. JARRET, A. G., 2000, Marine shells of the Seychelles. Carole Green Publishing, Cambridge. 147 pp. JAUME, М. L. 8 A. DE LA TORRE, 1972a, Catalogo de la fauna cubana 29. Los Urocoptidae de Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 1). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoologia de La Habana: 1526-1555. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LATORRE, 1976]. JAUME, М. L. 8 А. DE LA TORRE, 1972b, Catalogo de la fauna cubana 30. Los Urocoptidae de Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 2). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoologia de La Habana: 1556-1561. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LATORRE, 1976]. JAUME, М. L. & А. DE LA TORRE, 1972c [after 9 October], Catalogo de la fauna cubana 36. Los Urocoptidae de Cuba. Mollusca, Pulmonata (No. 8). Circulares del Museo y Biblioteca de Zoologia de La Habana: 1647-1649. [Reprinted: JAUME & DE LATORRE, 1976]. JAUME, M.L. &A. DE LATORRE, 1976, Los Urocoptidae de Cuba (Mollusca-Pulmonata). Ciencias Biologicas, ser. 4, 53: 122 pp. [Reprint of JAUME 8 DE LA TORRE, 1972a, b, с]. JAUME M. L. & L. SANCHEZ DE FUENTES, 1943, Revision de los moluscos cubanos del genero Cryptelasmus. Revista de la Sociedad Malacologica Carlos de la Torre, 1(2): 42-49, pl. 7. JEFFREYS, J. G., 1830, A synopsis of the testaceous pneumonobranchous Mollusca of Great Britain. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 16(2): 323-392. JEFFREYS, J. G., 1869 [after May], British conchology, volume 5. Van Voorst, London. 258 pp., 102 pls. JENSEN, K. R., 1985, Annotated checklist of Hong Kong Ascoglossa (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia) with description of four new species. Pp. 77-107, in: В. MORTON & D. DUDGEON, eds., Proceedings of the 2nd International Workshop on the Malacofauna of Hong Kong and Southern China, volume 2(1). JENSEN, К. R., 1992, Review of the usage of the synonyms Sacoglossa Ihering, 1876 and Ascoglossa Bergh, 1876. Pp. 541-544, in: с. MEIER-BROOK, ed., Proceedings of the 10" International Malaco- logical Congress [Tübingen, 1989], Part 2. JENSEN, K. R., 1996, Phylogenetic systematics and classification of the Sacoglossa (Mollusca, ral oes Opisthobranchia). Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society, London, ser. B, : 91- : 322 BOUCHET & ROCROI JENSEN, К. R., 1997, Sacoglossa (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia) from the Darwin Harbour area, Northern Territory, Australia. Pp. 163-186, in: J. К. HANLEY, ©. М. CASWELL, D. ©. MEGERIANG 4 Н. К. LARSON, eds., Proceedings of the Sixth International Marine Biology Workshop: The Marine Flora and Fauna of Darwin Harbour, Northern Territory, Australia. Museums and Art Galleries of the Northern Territory and The Australian Marine Sciences Association, Darwin. JENSEN, К. R., 2000, An outline of the systematics and classification of Nudibranchia (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). Phuket Marine Biological Center Special Publication, 21(2): 431-446. JENSEN, R. H. 8 К. CLARK, 1985, Class Gastropoda (snails, limpets and slugs). Pp. 397-458, in: W. STERRER, ed., Marine fauna and flora of Bermuda. John Wiley 8 Sons, New York. xxx + 742 pp., 16 pls. JOHNSTON, С., 1836, Illustrations in British zoology. The Magazine of Natural History and Journal of Zoology, Botany, Geology and Meteorology [= Loudon's Magazine of Natural History of some bib- liographies], 9: 79-83. JOOS, С. Н., 1911, Die Molluskenfauna der Hydrobienschichten des Hessler bei Mosbach-Biebrich. Jahrbúcher des Nassauischen Vereins fúr Naturkunde, 64(2), Abhandlungen: 30-74. JOUSSEAUME, F., 1877, [no title]. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 2: 308-312. JOUSSEAUME, Е., 1883 [after 1 April], Description d'espèces et genres nouveaux de mollusques. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 8: 186-204. JOUSSEAUME, F., 1884a, Monographie des Triforidae. Bulletin de la Société Malacologique de France, 1: 217-270. JOUSSEAUME, Е., 1884b, Etude sur la famille des Cypraeidae. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 9: 81-100. JOUSSEAUME, F., 1888, Description des mollusques recueillis par M. le Dr. Faurot dans la Mer Rouge et le Golfe d'Aden. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 1: 165-223. JOUSSEAUME, F., 1894, Mollusques recueillis а Ceylan par М. E. Simon, et révision générale des espèces terrestres et fluvio-lacustres de cette île. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 7: 264-330, pl. 4. JOUSSEAUME, F., 1912 [14 August] [*1911”], Faune malacologique de la Mer Rouge. Mémoires de la Société Zoologique de France, 24(3-4): 180-246, pls. 5-7. JUNG, P., 1974, Arevision of the family Seraphsidae (Gastropoda: Strombacea). Paleontographica Americana, 8(47): 72 pp., 16 pls. JUNGBLUTH, J. H., 1975, Die Molluskenfauna des Vogelsberges unter besonderer Berücksichtigung biogeographischer Aspekte. Biogeographica, 5: 1-138. КАВАТ, A. R., 1989 [29 September], Case 2652 - Choristidae Verill, 1882 (Mollusca, Gastropoda) and Choristidae Esben-Petersen, 1915 (Insecta, Mecoptera): a proposal to remove the homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 46(3): 156-160. КАВАТ, А. К. & К. HERSHLER, 1993 [19 October], The prosobranch snail family Hydrobiidae (Gas- tropoda: Rissooidea): review of classification and supraspecific taxa. Smithsonian Contributions to Zoology, 547: 94 pp. KADOLSKY, D., 1993, Der Gattung Nystia zugeordnete Arten im Tertiár des mittleren und westlichen Europas (Gastropoda: Rissooidea). Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 122: 335-402. KAISER, К. L. 8 С. W. BRYCE, 2001, The Recent molluscan marine fauna of Isla de Malpelo, Colombia. The Festivus, 33(Occasional Paper 1): 149 pp. KANG, T.-P., Т.-К. WANG & S.-L. CHOU, 1958, [Studies on the geographical distribution and morphology of the oncomelaniid snails, an intermediate host of Schistosoma japonicum in Hupeh Province, China]. Acta Zoologica Sinica, 10(3): 225-240. [in Chinese] KANIE, Y., 1975, Some Cretaceous patelliform gastropods from the Northern Pacific regions. Science Report of the Yokosuka City Museum, 21: 44 pp., 20 pls. KANO, Y., $. CHIBA 8 Т. KASE, 2002 [30 October], Major adaptive radiation in neritopsine gastropods estimated from 28$ rRNA sequences and fossil records. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, B, 269: 2457-2465. KANO, Y. & T. KASE, 2002, Anatomy and systematics of the submarine-cave gastropod Pisulina (Neritopsina: Neritiliidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 68: 365-384. KANTOR, Y. |., 1991 [November], On the morphology and relationships of some oliviform gastropods. Ruthenica, 1(1-2): 17-52. KANTOR, Y. |., 1995 [10 December] [*1996”], Phylogeny and relationships of Neogastropoda. Pp. 221-230, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. KANTOR, У. |. & J. D. TAYLOR, 2000, Formation of marginal radular teeth in Conoidea (Neogastropoda) a и of the hypodermic envenomation mechanism. Journal of Zoology, London, 252: KASE, T., 1984 [30 March], Early Cretaceous marine and brackish water Gastropoda from Japan. National Science Museum, Tokyo. 262 pp., 31 pls. KASE, T., 1990, Late Cretaceous gastropods from the Izumi Group of Southwest Japan. Journal of Paleontology, 64 (4): 563-578. KASE, T. & M. ISHIKAWA, 2003, Mystery of naticid predation history solved: Evidence from a “living fossil” species. Geology, 31(5): 403—406. REFERENCES 323 KASE, T. & À. VALDES, 1997, The enigma of Bertinia bertinia Joussaume, 1883 solved. Venus, 56(3): 233-240. KAWAGUTI, S. & К. BABA, 1959 [30 September], А preliminary note on a two-valved sacoglossan gastropod, Tamanovalva тах, n.gen., n.sp. from Tamano, Japan. Biological Journal of Okayama University, 5(3-4): 177-184. KAY, E.A., 1979, Hawaiian marine shells. [Reef and shore fauna of Hawaii, Section 4: Mollusca. Bernice P. Bishop Museum Special Publication 64(4)]. Bishop Museum Press, Honolulu. xvii + 653 pp. KAY, E.A. & D. К. YOUNG, 1969 [April], The Doridacea (Opisthobranchia; Mollusca) of the Hawaian Islands. Pacific Science, 23(2): 172-231. KEEN, A. M., 1958 [5 December], Sea shells of tropical West America, ed. 1. Stanford University Press, Stanford. xi + 624 pp. KEEN, А. M., 1971a [1 January], Two new supraspecific taxa in the Gastropoda. The Veliger, 13(3): 296. KEEN, А. M., 1971b [1 September], Sea shells of tropical West America. Marine mollusks from Baja California to Peru. Ed. 2. Stanford University Press, Stanford. xiv + 1064 pp., 22 pls. KEEN, А. М. 8 Е. COAN, 1974, Marine molluscan genera of western North America. An illustrated key, ed. 2. Stanford University Press, Stanford. 208 pp. KEEN A. M. 8 A. G. SMITH, 1961 [20 March], West American species of the bivalved gastropod genus Berthelinia. Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, ser. 4, 30(2): 47-66, pl. 5. KEFERSTEIN, W. М., 1862-1866, Dr H. С. Bronn's Klassen und Ordnungen der Weichthiere (Mala- cozoa), wissenschaftlich dargestellt in Wort 8. Bild. Bd. 3(2), Malacozoa Cephalophora. Winter, Leipzig 8 Heidelberg. Published in parts [After E. V. COAN, 1965, The Veliger, 8(1): 39]: Pages Plates Date 523—650 45—49 1862 651-808 50-67 1863 809-852 68—70 1863 853-1159 71-94 1864 1160-1484 95-136 1865 1485-1500 1866 KENNARD А. S., 1942 [20 December], The Histoire and Prodrome of Férussac. Part Ill. The divisional names. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 25(3): 111-118. КЕММАБО, А. $. & В. В. WOODWARD, 1914 [27 March], Notes on the changes necessary in the “List of British non-marine Mollusca”. Taylor & Francis, London. 12 pp. KENNARD, А. $. & В. В. WOODWARD, 1923 [October], Note on the nomenclature and systematic arrangement of the Clausiliidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 15(6): 298-308. КЕММАБО, А. 5. & В. В. WOODWARD, 1926, Synonymy of the British non-marine Mollusca. London. xxiv + 447 pp. KERNEY, M., 1999, Atlas of the land- and freshwater molluscs of Britain and Ireland. Colchester, Conchological Scciety of Great Britain and Ireland and Harley Books. 264 pp. KERNEY, М. P., В. А. D. CAMERON & J. H. JUNGBLUTH, 1983, Die Landschnecken Nord- und Mitteleuropas. Paul Parey, Hamburg. 384 pp., 24 pls. KESTEVEN, H. L., 1903 [9 April], Notes on Prosobranchiata, No. ii, Littorinacea. Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, 27(4) [for 1902]: 620-636, pl. 30. KIEL, S. & К. BANDEL, 1999 [May], The Pugnellidae, a new stromboidean family (Gastropoda) from the Upper Cretaceous. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 73(1-2): 47-58. KIEL, $., К. BANDEL, М. BANJAC & M. DEL С. PERRILLIAT, 2000, On Cretaceous Campanilidae (Caenogastropoda, Mollusca). Freiberger Forschungshefte, ser. С, 490: 15-26. KIEL, S. & K. BANDEL, 2001, Trochidae (Archaeogastropoda) from the Campanian of Torallola in northern Spain. Acta Geologica Polonica, 51(2): 137-154. KIEL, S. & М. DEL С. PERRILLIAT, 2001, New gastropods from the Maastrichtian of the Mexcala Formation in Guerrero, southern Mexico, part I: Stromboidea. Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paláontologie, Abhandlungen, 222(3): 407-426. KIKUCHI, М., К. OHARA, Y. OTANI 8 H. KATORI, eds., 1996, Catalogue of the shellfish type specimens described by the late Dr Tokubei Kuroda in the possession of Nishinomiya City. 152 + 2 pp., 44 pls. KIKUCHI, М., К. OHARA, Y. OTANI 8 H. KATORI, eds., 1997, Catalogue of the shellfish type specimens described by the late Dr Tokubei Kuroda, except the possession of Nishinomiya City. 62 pp. KILBURN, В. N., 1989 [November], Notes on Ptychobela and Brachytoma, with the description of a JE er from Mozambique (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Turridae). Annals ofthe Natal Museum, 30: KILBURN, R.N., 2000, Shallow-water “archaeogastropods” of South-East Asia: an introduction. Phuket Marine Biological Center Special Publication, 21(3): 595-601. 324 BOUCHET & ROCROI KILBURN, R.N. & E. RIPPEY, 1982, Sea shells of southern Africa. Macmillan South Africa, Johan- nesburg. 249 pp., 46 pls. u KILIAS, R., 1973 [August], Prosobranchia, Cymatiidae. Das Tierreich, 92: viii + 235 pp. KILIAS, R., ed., 1997, Lexikon marine Muscheln und Schnecken. Ulmer, Stuttgart. 340 pp. KIRA, T., 1962 [September], Shells of the western Pacific in color. Hoikusha, Osaka. 224 + 7 pp., 72 +2pls. KIT TL, Е. 1899, Die Gastropoden der Esinokalke, nebst einer Revision der Gastropoden der Mar- molatakalke. Annalen des Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums in Wien, 14(1): 237 pp., 18 pls. р KLEMM. W., 1973, Die Verbreitung der rezenten Land-Gehäuse-Schnecken in Osterreich. Denk- schriften der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 117: 1-503. KNIGHT, J. B., 1930 [December], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: the Pseudozygopleurinae. Journal of Paleontology, 4 (Suppl. 1): 78 pp., 5 pls. KNIGHT, J. B., 1931a [March], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: Aclisina and Streptacis. Journal of Paleontology, 5(1): 1-15, 2 pls. KNIGHT, J. B., 1931b [September], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier: the Subulitidae. Journal of Paleontology, 5(3): 177-229, pls. 21-27. KNIGHT, J. B., 1933 [December], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier. VI. The Neritidae. Journal of Paleontology, 7(4): 359-392, pls. 40-46. KNIGHT, J. B., 1934 [June], The gastropods of the Saint Louis, Missouri, Pennsylvanian outlier. VII. the Euomphalidae and Platyceratidae. Journal of Paleontology, 8(2): 139-166, pls. 20-26. KNIGHT, J. B., 1941 [25 August], Paleozoic gastropod genotypes. Geological Society of America, Special Papers, 32: vi+ 510 pp. KNIGHT, J. B., 1945 [November], Some new genera of Paleozoic Gastropoda. Journal of Paleontology, 19(6): 573-587, pls. 79-80. KNIGHT, J. B., 1947 [3 January], Some new Cambrian bellerophont gastropods. Smithsonian Mis- cellaneous Collections, 106(17): 1-11, pls. 1-2. KNIGHT, J. B., 1952 [29 October], Primitive fossil gastropods and their bearing on gastropod classi- fication. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 117(13): 1-56, pls. 1-2. KNIGHT, J. B., 1956 [8 March], New families of Gastropoda. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 46(2): 41-42. KNIGHT, J. B., В. |. BATTEN 4 Е. L. YOCHELSON, 1960; see under MOORE, К. C., ed. KNIGHT, J. В. & E. L. YOCHELSON, 1958 [March], A reconsideration of the relationships of the Monopla- cophora and the primitive Gastropoda. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 33(1): 37-48. KOBAYASHI, T., 1958, On some Cambrian gastropods from Korea. Japanese Journal of Geology and Geography, Transactions, 29(1-3): 111-118, pl. 8. KOBAYASHI, T., 1962 [20 March], The Cambro-Ordovician formations and faunas of South Korea. Part IX, Palaeontology. VIII. The Machari fauna. Journal of the Faculty of Science, University of Tokyo, section 2 (Geology, Mineralogy, Geography, Geophysics), 14(1): 1-152, pls. 1-8. KOBELT, W., 1876-1881, Illustrirtes Conchylienbuch, 2 vol. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. 392 pp., 112 pls. Published in parts [After A. REHDER, 1952, The Nautilus, 66(2): 59-60]: Band Lieferung Pages Plates Date 1 1 1-40 1-10 November 1876 2 41-64 11-20 Nov.—Dec. 1877 3 65-88 21-30 Feb.—March 1878 4 89-104 31-40 May 1878 5 i-xvi, 105-144 41-50 May 1878 2 6 145-176 51-60 June-July 1879 7-8 177-264 61-80 1879 9 265-312 81-90 Sept.-Oct. 1880 10 313-344 91-100 April 1881 11 345-392 101-112 October 1881 KOBELT, W., 1881-1883, Die Gattung Висстит L. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet von Martini & Chemnitz, ed. 2. Bd. 3, Abt. 1C: 1-40, pls. 71-82 [1881]; 41-72, pls. 83-88 [1882]; 73-112, pls. 89-93 [1883]. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. KOBELT, W., 1888 [after June], Iconographie der schalentragenden europäischen Meersconchylien, Heft 8 [= Bd. 2, Lief. 1]. Fischer, Cassel. 16 pp., pls. 24-32. KOBELT, W., 1895, Bericht Uber die geographische Verbreitung, die Systematik und die Biologie etc. der Mollusken im Jahre 1894. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 57(2): 309-354. REFERENCES 325 KOBELT, W., 1899-1902, Die Familie Buliminidae. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet von Martini & Chemnitz, ed. 2. Bd. 1, Abt. 13, Theil 2. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg. pp. 397-1051, pls. 71-133. Published in parts [After Е. W. WELTER-SCHULTES, 1999, Archives of Natural History, 26(2): 157-203]: Lieferung Pages Plates Date 441 397-452 71-76 1899 443 453-508 77-82 1899 444 509-556 83-88 1899 447 557-620 89-94 1899 451 621-652 95-100 1900 458 653-684 101-103 1900 460 685-724 104-107 1901 463 725-772 108-112 1901 467 773-812 113-117 1901 468 813-836 118-123 1901 470 837-884 124-128 1902 472 885-900 1902 473 901-956 129-133 1902 475 957-1051 1902 KOBELT, W., 1902 [July], Cyclophoridae. Das Tierreich, 16: xxxix + 662 pp. KOBELT, W., 1904 [October], Iconographie der Land- & Sússwasser-Mollusken mit vorzúglicher Berücksichtigung der europäischen noch nicht abgebildeten Arten [von E. A. Rossmássler, forgesetzt von Dr. W. Корей, new ser., 11. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. хи + 342 pp. KOBELT, W., 1905-1906, Die Raublungenschnecken (Agnatha). Abtheilung 2, Streptaxidae und Daudebardiidae. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet von Martini & Chemnitz, ed. 2, Bd. 1, Abt. 12B, Theil 2. Bauer & Raspe, Nürnberg, 211 pp. Published in parts [After F. W. WELTER-SCHULTES, 1999, Archives of Natural History, 26(2): 157-203]: Lieferung Pages Plates Date 499 1-32 42—47 1905 501 33-64 48—53 1905 503 65-96 54-59 1905 506 97-144 60-64 1906 912 145-211 65-71 1906 KOBELT, W., 1906 [after September], Synopsis der Pneumonopomen-Familie Realidae. Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 59: 49-144. KOBELT, W., 1908, Synopsis der Mollusca Pneumonopoma Opistophtalmia (Acmidae, Geomelaniidae, Truncatellidae). Jahrbücher des Nassauischen Vereins für Naturkunde in Wiesbaden, 61: 156-220. KOBELT, W. 8 О. VON MOLLENDORFF, 1897-1899, Catalog der gegenwärtig lebend bekannten Pneumonopomen. Nachrichtsblatt der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 29(5-6): 73- 88 [15 June 1897]; 29(7-8): 105-120 [23 July 1897]; 29(9-10): 137-152 [17 October 1897]; 30(9- 10): 129-160 [20 September 1898]; 30(11-12): 177-192 [15 December 1898]; 31(9-10): 129-151 [20 July 1899]; 31(11-12): 171-192 [6 October 1899]. KOCHANSKY-DEVIDÉ, V. & T. SLISKOVIC, 1972, Revizija roda Clivunella Katzer, 1918 i Delminiella n.gen. (Gastropoda). Geoloski Glasnik, Sarajevo [Bulletin Geologique], 16: 47-70, pls. 1-4. KOHN, A. J., 1992, A chronological taxonomy of Conus, 1758-1840. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington DC. x + 315 pp., 26 pls. KOKEN, E., 1889, Ueber die Entwicklung der Gastropoden vom Cambrium bis zur Trias. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geologie und Palaeontologie, Beilage Band, 6: 305-484, pls. 10-14. KOKEN, E., 1896a, Die Gastropoden der Trias um Hallstadt. Jahrbuch der Kaiserlich-Königlichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 46(1): 37-126. KOKEN, E., 1896b [after September], Die Leitfossilien. Ein Handbuch für den Unterricht und für das Bestimmen von Versteinerungen. Tauchnitz, Leipzig. 848 pp. KOKEN, E., 1925, Die Gastropoden des baltischen Untersilurs. Zapiskii Rossiskoi Akademii Nauk, ser. 8, Otdel Fiziko-Mathematicheskikh Nauk [= Mémoires de l'Académie des Sciences de Russie, ser. 8, Classe Physico-mathématique], 37(1): 326 pp., 41 pls. 326 BOUCHET & ROCROI KOLLIKER, A., 1847, Rhodope, nuovo genere di gasteropodi. Giornale dell'Imperiale Reale Istituto Lombardo di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti, 16: 239-249, 1 pl. KOLLMANN, H.A., 1979, Gastropoden aus den Losensteiner Schichten der Umgebung von Losenstein (Oberôsterreich), 3. Theil: Cerithiacea (Mesogastropoda). Annalen des Naturhistorischen Museums in Wien, 82: 11-51, pls. 1-6. KOLLMANN, H.A., 2002, Gastropods from the Lower Cretaceous of Vorarlberg, Austria. A systematic review. Annalen des Naturhistorisches Museum in Wien, ser. A, 103: 23-73. KOLLMANN, H.A., K. DECKER & D. LEMONE, 2003, Facies control of Lower Cretaceous gastropod assemblages, southwestern United States. In: R. W. SCOTT, ed., Gulf Coast Section, Society of Economic Palaeontologists and Mineralogists Foundation, Special Publication in Geology, 1 (Perkins Memorial Volume): 101-146. KONINCK, L.-G. DE, 1881, Faune du calcaire carbonifere de la Belgique. Troisième partie, Gastérop- odes. Annales du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, série Paléontologique, 6: 170 pp., 21 pis. KOOL, S. P., 1989 [August], Phylogenetic analysis of the subfamily Thaidinae (Neogastropoda, Muricidae). 10" International Malacological Congress [Tubingen 1989], Abstracts: 136. KOOL, S. P., 1993, Phylogenetic analysis of the Rapaninae (Neogastropoda: Muricidae). Malacologia, 35(2): 155-259. KOROBKOV, I. A., 1955, Spravochnik i metodicheskoe rukovodstvo po tretichnym molliuskam. Briukhonogie. Gostoptekhizdat, Leningrad. 795 pp., 117 pls. [in Russian] KOROTKOV, V.A., 1992 [after 10 August], Novye semeistva otriada Strombiformes (Gastropody). [New families of the order Strombiformes (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(3): 96- 98. [in Russian] KOSUGE, S., 1964 [28 March], Anatomical study of Diala goniochila (A. Adams) (Gastropoda). Bulletin of the National Science Museum, 7(1): 33-36. KOSUGE, S., 1966 [31 August], The family Triphoridae and its systematic position. Malacologia, 4(2): 292-324, pl. 1. KOSYAN, А. R. & У. I. KANTOR, in press, Morphology, taxonomic status and relationships of Melon- genidae (Gastropoda: Neogastropoda). Ruthenica. KOWALKE, T., 1998, Bewertung protoconchmorphologischer Daten basaler Caenogastropoda (Cerithiimorpha und Littorinimorpha) hinsichtlich ihrer Systematik und Evolution von der Kreide bis rezent. Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E (Palaeobiologie), 27: 1-121. KOWALKE, Т. & К. BANDEL, 1996 [15 December], Systematik und Paläoökologie der Kustenschnecken der nordalpinen Brandenberg-Gosau (Oberconiac/Untersanton) mit einem Vergleich zur Gas- tropodenfauna des Maastrichts des Trempbeckens (Südpyrenäen, Spanien). Mitteilungen der Bay- erischen Staatsammlung für Paláontologie und Historische Geologie, 36: 15-71, pls. 1-10. KOZLOFF, Е. N., 1987, Marine invertebrates of the Pacific Northwest. University of Washington Press, Seattle & London. vi + 511 pp. KRAMBERGER-GORJANOVIC, K., 1923, Die Valenciennesiiden und einige anderen Limnaeiden der pontischen Stufe des Unteren Pliozäns in ihrer stratigraphischen und genetischen Bedeutung. Glasnik Hrvatskoga Prirodoslovnoga Drustva, 35(1-2): 87-114. KRELINGER, C., 1870, Systematisches Verzeichniss der in Deutschland lebenden Binnen-Mollusken. Wiesbaden. viii + 402 pp. KUBO, H. & T. KUROZUMI, 1995 [10 August], Molluscs of Okinawa. Okinawa Shuppan Co., Okinawa. 263 pp. KURODA, Т., 1933a [18 June], Alist of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (2). The Venus, 4(1): 44-54. KURODA, T., 1933b [30 December], A list of genera of Japanese Mollusca (3). The Venus, 4(3): 184-191. KURODA, T., 1934a [20 March], Alist of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (4). The Venus, 4(4): 258-265. KURODA, T., 1934b [7 July], A list of the genera of Japanese Mollusca (5). The Venus, 4(5): 319-330. KURODA, T., 1941 [February], A catalogue of molluscan shells from Taiwan (Formosa) with descriptions of new species. Memoirs of the Faculty of Science and Agriculture, Taihoku Imperial University, 22(4), Geology, 17: 65-216, pls. 8-14. KURODA, T. 8 T. HABE, 1949 [1 September], Helicacea. Tokyo. 6 + 129 pp., 1 pl. [in Japanese] KURODA, T., T. HABE 8 K. OYAMA, 1971 [27 September], The sea shells of Sagami Bay. Maruzen, Tokyo. xix + 741 pp. [Japanese text], 489 pp. [English text], 51 pp., 121 pls. КОТНЕ, P., 1935 [7 June], Organisation und systematische Stellung der Acochlidium paradoxum Strubell. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Thiere, 66(6): 514-540, pl. 8. KWIETNIEWSKI, C., 1902 [December], Alcune osservazioni intorno agli Pteropodi gimnosomi del 540 м Atti della Societa Veneto-Trentina di Scienze Naturali residente т Padova, ser. KWON, О. K., D. К. MIN, J. R. LEE, J. $. LEE, J. G JE 8 В. |. CHOE, 2001, Korean mollusks with color illustrations. Shell House, Pusan. 332 pp. [in Korean] LABBE, A., 1933 [after 28 November], Les Silicodermés: ordre nouveau de Gastéropodes. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 58: 357-366. LABBE,A., 1934, Essai d'un classification des Silicodermés Labbé. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 59: 212-218. REFERENCES 327 LACAZE-DUTHIERS, H. DE, 1888, La classification des Gastéropodes, basée sur les dispositions du système nerveux. Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences [Paris], 106: 716-724. LALLI, С. М. & К. W. GILMER, 1989, Pelagic snails. The biology of holoplanctonic gastropod mollusks. Stanford University Press, Stanford. 259 pp. LAMARCK, J. B., 1801, Systéme des animaux sans vertèbres. Deterville, Paris. 432 pp. LAMARCK, J. B., 1809, Philosophie zoologique. Volume 1. Dentu, Paris. xxv + 428 pp. LAMARCK, J. B., 1812 [October], Extrait du cours de zoologie du Muséum d'histoire naturelle sur les animaux sans vertèbres. D’Hautel, Paris. 127 pp. LAMARCK, J. В. DE, 1818 [July], Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, vol. 5. Deterville, Paris. 612 pp. LAMARCK, J. B., 1819, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(1). Verdiere, Paris. 343 рр. LAMARCK, J. B., 1822, Histoire naturelle des animaux sans vertèbres, 6(2). Verdiere, Paris. 232 pp. LANKESTER, Е. RAY, 1883, Mollusca. Encyclopaedia Britannica, ed. 9, 16: 632-695. London. LATREILLE, P. A., 1824 [November], Esquisse d'une distribution generale des mollusques, d'après un ouvrage inédit, intitulé: Familles naturelles du règne animal, exposées succinctement et dans un ordre analytique, avec l'indication de leurs genres. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3: 317- 335, and table between pages 334-335. LATREILLE, P. A., 1825, Familles naturelles du règne animal exposées succinctement et dans un ordre analytique, avec indication de leurs genres. Bailliere, Paris. 570 pp. LEA, H. C., 1843, Description of some new fossil shells from the Tertiary of Petersburg, Virginia. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, ser. 2, 9: 229-274, pls. 34-37. LEME, J. L. M., 1973, Anatomy and systematics of the neotropical Strophocheiloidea (Gastropoda, Pulmonata) with the description of a new family. Arquivos de Zoologia, 23(5): 295-337. LE RENARD, J., 1980 [17 July], Nouvelles espèces de Gastéropodes de l’Auversien “a faciès charrié” de Baron (Oise). Bulletin d'Information des Géologues du Bassin de Paris, 17(2): 17-25. LE RENARD, J., 1995 [May], Sur la position systématique des Gastropoda éocènes du bassin de Paris classés Parvisipho et Siphonalia. Cossmanniana, 3(3): 57-64. LE RENARD, J., B. SABELLI & M. TAVIANI, 1996 [26 March], On Candinia (Sacoglossa: Juliidae), a new fossil genus of bivalved gastropods. Journal of Paleontology, 70(2): 230-235. LESUEUR, C.A., 1817 [July?], Mémoire sur deux nouveaux genres de mollusques, Atlante et Atlas. Journal de Physique, de Chimie, d'Histoire Naturelle et des Arts, 85: 390-393, pl. 2. LIKHAREV, В. K., 1970 [after 5 June], К sistematike pozdnepaleozoiskikh Loxonematacea (Gas- tropoda). [On the systematics of the late Paleozoic Loxonematacea]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1970(3): 48-55. [in Russian] LIKHAREV, |. M., 1962 [after 20 June], Klausiliidy (Clausiliidae). Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(4) [= new ser., 83]: 317 pp. [in Russian] LIKHAREV, 1. М. & А. WIKTOR, 1980 [after 10 November], Slizni fauny SSSR i sopredelnykh stran (Gastropoda terrestria nuda). [The fauna of slugs of the USSR and adjacent countries]. Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(5): 437 pp. [in Russian] LINDBERG, О. R., 1981 [17 June], Rhodopetalinae, a new subfamily of Acmaeidae from the boreal Pacific: anatomy and systematics. Malacologia, 20(2): 291-305. LINDBERG, О. R., 1986, Radular evolution in the Patellogastropoda. American Malacological Bulletin, 4(1): 115. LINDBERG, О. R., 1988a, The Patellogastropoda. Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 35-63. LINDBERG, D. R., 1988b [1 April], Systematics of the Scurriini (new tribe) of the northeastern Pacific Ocean (Patellogastropoda: Lottiidae). The Veliger, 30(4): 387-394. LINDHOLM, W.A., 1909, Die Mollusken des Baikal-Sees (Gastropoda und Pelecypoda). Pp. 1-104, pl. 1-2, in: Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse einer Zoologischen Expedition nach dem Baikal-See, unter der Leitung des Professors Alexis Korotneff in den Jahren 1900-1902. Friedlander & Sohn, Kiev & Berlin. LINDHOLM, W. A., 1924 [19 April], Arevised systematic list of the genera of the Clausiliidae, Recent and fossil, with their subdivision, synonymy and types. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(1): 53-80. LINDHOLM, W. A., 1925 [30 November], A supplement to the revised systematic list of the genera of the Clausiliidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 16(6): 261-266. LINDHOLM, W. A., 1927a [1 March], Zur Systematik und Nomenklatur einiger Heliciden und ihrer Verwandten. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 59(2): 116-138. LINDHOLM, W. A., 1927b [August], Kritische Studien zur Molluskenfauna des Baikalsees. Trudy Joe po Izucheniiu Ozera Bajkala [= Travaux de la Commission pour l'Etude du Lac Bajkal], 2: LINDNER, G., 1999, Muscheln und Schnecken der Weltmeere: Aussehen, Vorkommen, Systematik, ed. 2. BLV, Munchen. 319 pp. LINDSTROM, G., 1884 [after March], On the Silurian Gastropoda and Pteropoda of Gotland. Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar, 19(6): 250 pp., 21 pls. LINK, H. F., 1807 [29 March], Beschreibung der Naturalien-Sammlung der Universitat zu Rostock. Abt. 2, Mollusken: 82-100. LINSLEY, В. M., 1978, The Omphalocirridae: a new family of Palaeozoic Gastropoda which exhibits sexual dimorphism. Memoirs of the National Museum of Victoria, 39: 33-54, pls. 2-10. 328 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI LINSLEY, R. M. 8 W. M. KIER, 1984 [29 March], The Paragastropoda: a proposal for a new class of Paleozoic Mollusca. Malacologia, 25(1): 241-254. LISICKI, М. J., 1991, Mollusca Slovenska. VEDA vydavatel'stvo Slovenskej akadémie vied, Bratislava. 341 pp. LIU, НР. В. HERSHLER & Е. ©. THOMPSON, 2001, Phylogenetic relationships о the Cochliopinae (Rissooidea: Hydrobiidae): an enigmatic group of aquatic gastropods. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 21(1) : 17-25. LOCARD, A., 1886, Prodrome de malacologie française. Catalogue général des Mollusques vivants de France. Mollusques marins. Bailliere, Paris. x + 778 pp. LOCARD, A., 1893, Conchyliologie française. Les coquilles des eaux douces et saumátres de France. Baillière, Paris. 327 pp. LOCARD, A., 1894, Conchyliologie française. Les coquilles terrestres de France. Bailliere, Paris. 370 pp. LOCARD, A., 1897, Expédition scientifique du Travailleur et du Talisman pendant les années 1880, 1881, 1882, 1883. Mollusques Testacés, 1. Masson, Paris. vi + 516 pp., 22 pls. LOVEN, $. L., 1847 [9 June], Malacozoologi. Kongliga Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhandlingar, (1847): 175-199, pls. 2-6. LOZEK, V., 1956, КИс Ceskoslovenskych Mekkysu. Vydavatelstvo Slovenskej Akademie Меч, Bratislava. 437 pp., 42 pls. LOZOUET, P., 1986, Redéfinition des genres Potamides et Pirenella (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia) а partir des espèces actuelles et fossiles: implications phylétiques et biogéographiques. Annales de Paléontologie (Vertébrés - Invertébrés), 72(3): 163-210. LOZOUET, P., J.-F. LESPORT & P. RENARD, 2001, Revision des Gastropoda (Mollusca) du stratotype de l'Aquitanien (Miocène inf.): site de Saucats “Lariey”, Gironde, France. Cossmanniana, Special issue 3: 189 pp., 37 pls. . LU, Y.-H., C.-L. CHU, Y.-Y. CHIEN, Z.-Y. ZHOU, J.-Y. CHEN, G.-W. LIU, W. YU, X. CHEN & Н.-К. XU, 1976 [December], [Ordovician biostratigraphy and palaeozoogeography of China]. Memoirs of Nanjing Institute of Geology and Palaeontology, 7:83 + 7 pp., 14 pls. [in Chinese] LUDBROOK, N. H., 1941, Gastropoda from the Abattoirs Bore, Adelaide, South Australia, together with a list of miscellaneous fossils from the bore. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia, 65(1): 79-102, pls. 4-5. LUDBROOK, М. H., 1957 [May], The molluscan fauna of the Pliocene strata underlying the Adelaide plains. Part IV. Gastropoda (Turritellidae to Struthiolariidae). Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia, 80: 17-58, pls. 1-4. LUPU, D., 1982, Etude morpho-anatomique comparée sur quelques espèces des genres: Euparypha Hartman, 1840; Theba Risso, 1826; Murella Pfeiffer, 1877; Euomphalia Westerlund, 1889 (Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Travaux du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle Grigore Antipa, 24: 7-14. LUS, V. YA., 1973 [after 17 May], Novaia fastsiolariida (Mollusca, Neogastropoda) iz nizhnei abisali severnoi chasti Tikhogo Okeana [New fasciolariids (Mollusca, Neogastropoda) from the lower abyssal zone of the northern part of the Pacific Ocean]. Trudy Instituta Okeanologii, 91: 203-212. [in Russian] LYDEARD, C., W. E. HOLZNAGEL, М. GLAUBRECHT & W. Е. PONDER, 2002, Molecular phylogeny of a circum-global, diverse gastropod superfamily (Cerithioidea: Mollusca: Caenogastropoda): pushing the deepest phylogenetic limits of mitochondrial LSU rDNA sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 22 (3): 399-406. LYSSENKO, М. I., 1981 [after 21 May], Filogeneticheskie otnosheniia rodov Ptygmatis Sharpe i Pentaptyxis Pchelintsev i ikh znachenie dlia sistematiki Nerinei (gastropody) [Phylogenetical relations of the genera Ptygmatis Sharpe and Pentaptyxis Pchelintsev and their bearing on the systematics of the nerineids (gastropods)]. Paleontologicheskii Sbornik [Lwow], 18: 20-25. [in Russian] . LYSSENKO, М. I., 1984, lurskie i melovye Nerinei luga SSSR i ikh stratigraficheskoe znachenie. Glava 4. Klassifikatsiia Nerinei: 14-17. Baku. Autoreferat [Dissertation abstract]. [in Russian] LYSSENKO, М. |. & А. О. ALIEV, 1987, Reviziia roda Diozoptyxis i novoie semeistvo gastropod. Pale- ontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1987(1): 116-120. [in Russian] LYSSENKO, М. |. & А. D. ALIEV, 1990 [after 5 November], К sistematike faneroptiksid (Gastropody). El the systematics of phaneroptyxids (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1990(4): 107-111. in Russian] LYSSENKO, М. |. & \. А. KOROTKOV, 1992 [after 11 November], O novom podotriade nerineid (Gastropody). [Оп a new suborder of nerineids (Gastropoda)]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1992(4): 17-22. [in Russian] MACDONALD, J. D. 1860 [after 16 February], Further observations on the metamorphosis of Gasteropoda, and the affinities of certain genera, with an attempted distribution of the principal families of the order. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, 23(1): 69-81. MACDONALD, J. D., 1869 [February], On the homologies of the dental plates and teeth of proboscidiferous Gasteropoda. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 4, 3: 113-117, pl. 13. MACDONALD, J. D., 1880 [3 September], On the natural classification of Gasteropoda. Part 1. The Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 161-167. MACDONALD, J. D., 1881 [25 March], On the classification of Gasteropoda. Part 2. The Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 15: 241-244. REFERENCES 929 MACEDO, М. С. С., М. 1. С. MACEDO & J. P. BORGES, 1999, Conchas marinhas de Portugal. Verbo, Lisboa. 516 рр. MACFARLAND, Е. M., 1909, The opisthobranchiate Mollusca of the Brenner-Agassiz expedition to Brazil. Leland Stanford Junior University Publications, University series, 2: 104 pp., 19 pls. MACFARLAND, Е. M., 1912, The nudibranch family Dironidae. Zoólogische Jahrbücher, Suppl. 15(1): 515-536, pls. 30-32. MACFARLAND, Е. M., 1923 [September], The morphology of the nudibranch genus Hancockia. Journal of Morphology, 38(1): 65-92, pls. 1-5. MACGILLIVRAY, W., 1843, A history of the molluscous animals of the counties of Aberdeen, Kincardine, and Banff; to which is appended an account of the cirripedal animals of the same district. Cunningham & Mortimer, London. xxiv + 372 pp. MACKINNON, О. |., 1985, New Zealand late Middle Cambrian molluscs and the origin of Rostroconchia and Bivalvia. Alcheringa, 9(1-2): 65-81. MACMILLAN, G. K., 1955 [July], A preliminary survey of the land and freshwater Gastropoda of Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, Canada. Proceedings of the Nova Scotian Institute of Science, 23(4): 389-408. MACNEIL, Е. $. & D. Т. DOCKERY, 1984, Lower Oligocene Gastropoda, Scaphopoda, and Cephalopo- da of the Vicksburg Group in Mississippi. Mississippi Bureau of Geology Bulletin, 124: 415 pp., 72 pls. MACPHERSON, J. Н. & Е. Н. CHAPPLE, 1951 [March], A systematic list of the marine and estuarine Mollusca of Victoria. Memoirs of the National Museum of Victoria, 17: 107-185. MACPHERSON, J. H. & C. J. GABRIEL, 1962, Marine molluscs of Victoria. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. 475 pp. MAGNE, A., 1952, Les Deroceratinae de la faune girondine. Procés-verbaux des séances de la Société des Sciences physiques et naturelles de Bordeaux, (for 1946-49): 30-33. [Date of publication uncertain (?1949)]. MAHMOUD, |. С. El Din, 1955, Etudes paléontologiques sur la faune crétacique du massif du Moghara (Sinaï, Egypte). Publications de l'Institut du Désert d'Egypte, 8: 192 pp., 19 pls. MALATESTA, A., 1974 [after February], Malacofauna pliocenica Umbra. Memorie per Servire alla Descrizione della Carta Geologica d'Italia, 13: 498 + 6 pp., 32 pls. MANDAHL-BARTH, G., 1950 [1 December], Systematische Untersuchungen über die Heliciden-Fauna von Madeira. Abhandlungen der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft, 469 [for 1943]: 93 pp., 17 pls. MARCUS, ER., 1958 [August], On western Atlantic opisthobranchiate gastropods. American Museum Novitates, 1906: 1-82. MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1956, On the tectibranch gastropod Cylindrobulla. Anais da Academia Brasileira de Ciéncias, 28(1): 119-128, pls. 1-2. MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1960 [March], Opisthobranchia aus dem Roten Meer und von den Maldiven. Abhandlungen der Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse, Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur т Mainz, (1959[12]): 873-934. MARCUS, ER. & EV. MARCUS, 1967 [December], American opisthobranch mollusks. Studies in Tropical Oceanography, 6: мш + 256 pp. MARCUS, ER. 8 EV. MARCUS, 1970 [August], Opisthobranchs from Curacao and faunistically related regions. Studies on the Fauna of Curaçao and other Caribbean Islands, 33: 129 pp. MARCUS, EV., 1982, Systematics of the genera of the order Ascoglossa (Gastropoda). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, supplement 10: 31 pp. MARCUS, EV. & ER. MARCUS, 1960, On Tricolia affinis cruenta. Boletim da Faculdade de Filosofia, Ciéncias e Letras, Universidade de Sáo Paulo, 260, Zoologia, 23: 171-211, pls. 1-6. MARINCOVICH, L., 1977 [22 February], Cenozoic Naticidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) of the northeastern Pacific. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 70(294): 494 pp., 42 pls. MARSHALL, В.А., 1977 [8 September], The dextral triforid genus Metaxia (Mollusca: Gastropoda) in the south-west Pacific. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 4(2): 111-117. MARSHALL, В. A., 1978 [20 April], Cerithiopsidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) of New Zealand, and a provisional classification of the family. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 5: 47-120. MARSHALL, B. A., 1980, The systematic position of Triforis Deshayes (Mollusca: Gastropoda). New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 7: 85-88. MARSHALL, B. A., 1983a [8 July], Acremodontinae: a new subfamily of the Trochidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Records of the National Museum of New Zealand, 2(10): 127-130. MARSHALL, B. A., 1983b [19 August], The family Cocculinellidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda) in New Zealand. National Museum of New Zealand, Records, 2(12): 139-143. MARSHALL, B. A., 1984 [20 December], Adelacerithiinae: a new subfamily of the Triphoridae (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 50(2): 78-84. MARSHALL, B.A., 1986 [2 July] [*1985”], Recent and Tertiary Cocculinidae and Pseudococculinidae a Gastropoda) from New Zealand and New South Wales. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, :505-546. MARSHALL, B.A., 1987 [10 August], Osteopeltidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda): a new family of limpets associated with whale bone in the deep-sea. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 53(2): 121-127. MARSHALL, В.А., 1988 [14 June], Thysanodontinae: a new subfamily of the Trochidae (Gastropoda). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 54(2): 215-229. 330 BOUCHET & ROCROI MARSHALL, В. A., 1991a [20 March], Mollusca Gastropoda: Seguenziidae from New Caledonia and the Loyalty Islands. In: А. CROSNIER 8 P. BOUCHET, eds., Résultats des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 7. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, ser. A, 150: 41-109. MARSHALL, В. A., 1991b [27 August], Dates of publication and supraspecific taxa of Bellardi and Sacco's (1873-1904) “I molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria” and Sacco’s (1890) “Catalogo paleontologico del bacino terziario del Piemonte”. The Nautilus, 105(3): 104-115. MARSHALL, B.A., 1993a [1 April], A review of the genus Kaiparathina Laws, 1941 (Mollusca: Gas- tropoda: Trochoidea). The Veliger, 36(2): 185-198. MARSHALL, В. A., 1993b, The systematic position of Larochea Finlay, 1927, and introduction of a new genus and two new species (Gastropoda: Scissurellidae). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 59(3): 285-294. MARSHALL, B. A., 1995 [22 December], Calliostomatidae (Gastropoda: Trochoidea) from New Caledonia, the Loyalty Islands, and the northern Lord Howe Rise. In: P. BOUCHET, ed., Résultats des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 14. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 167: 381-458. MARSHALL, B.A., 1996 [1 July], Anew subfamily of the Addisoniidae associated with cephalopod beaks from the tropical Southwest Pacific, and a new pseudococculinid associated with chondrich- thyan egg cases from New-Zealand (Mollusca: Lepeteloidea). The Veliger, 39(3): 250-259. MARSHALL, J. С. & К. С. WILLAN, 1999, Nudibranchs of Heron Island, Great Barrier Reef. Backhuys, Leiden. 257 pp. . MARTENS, Е. VON, 1858, Uber einige Brackwasserbewohner aus den Umgebungen Venedigs. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 24(1): 152-208, pls. 4-5. ° MARTENS, E. VON, 1860; see under ALBERS. MARTENS, E. VON, 1866, Mollusca. The Record of Zoological Literature, 2 (for 1865): 211-297. MARTENS, E. VON, 1880, Mollusca. The Zoological Record (for 1878): 1-87. MARTENS, E. VON, 1881, Mollusca. The Zoological Record (for 1879): 1-102. MARTENS, E. VON, 1884, Mollusca. The Zoological Record (for 1882): 1-96. MARTINS, A. M. DE FRIAS; see under FRIAS MARTINS. MARTYNOV, А. V., 1994 [after 22 September], Materialy К revizii golozhabernykh molliuskov semeistva Corambidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). 1. Sistematika. [Materials for the revision of the nudibranchiate molluscs of the family Corambidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). 1. Тахопоту]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 73(10): 3-15. [in Russian] MARTYNOV, A. V., 1998, Zadnezhabernye molliuski (Opisthobranchia) semeistva Eubranchidae: taksonomicheskaja struktura i dva novykh vida iz laponskogo Moria. [Opisthobranch molluscs (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia) of the family Eubranchidae: taxonomy and two new species from the Sea of Japan]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 77(7): 763-777. [in Russian] MARWICK, J., 1957 [March], Generic revision of the Turritellidae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 32(4): 144-166. MARWICK, J., 1971 [April], New Zealand Turritellidae related to Zeacolpus Finlay (Gastropoda). New Zealand Geological Survey, Paleontological Bulletin, 44: 87 pp., 10 pls. MAYER, Е. J. C., 1849, System des Thier-Reiches oder Eintheilung des Thiere nach einem Princip, entworfen. Verhandlungen des Naturhistorischen Vereins der Preussischen Rheinlande und West- phalens, 6: 169-210. MAZAEV, A. V., 2002, Some murchisoniid gastropods from the Middle and Upper Carboniferous part of Russian Plate. Ruthenica, 12(2): 89-106. MAZZARELLI, G., 1891 [20 July], Intorno all’apparato riproduttore di alcuni Tectibranchi (Pleurobran- chaea, Oscanius, Acera). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 14: 237-243. MAZZARELLI, G., 1893, Monografia delle Aplysiidae del golfo di Napoli (sistematica, biologia, anatamia ed embriologia). Memorie della Societa Italiana delle Scienze, 9(4): 222 pp., 13 pls. MCARTHUR, А. С. & В.Е. KOOP, 1999, Partial 28S rDNA sequences and the antiquity of hydrothermal vent endemic gastropods. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 13: 255-274. MCCOY, F., 1852, A synopsis of the classification of the British Palaeozoic rocks [by the Rev. Adam Sedgwick] with a systematic description of the British Palaeozoic fossils in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge [by Frederick McCoy] with figures of the new and imperfectly known species. Parker & Son, London. xcviii + viii pp. [by A. SEDGWICK], 661 pp., 25 pls. [by F. MCCOY]. MCLEAN, J. H., 1971 [1 July], Arevised classification of the family Turridae, with the proposal of new subfamilies, genera and subgenera from the eastern Pacific. The Veliger, 14(1): 114-130. MCLEAN, J. H., 1981 [8 December], The Galapagos Rift limpet Neomphalus: Relevance to under- standing the evolution of a major Paleozoic-Mesozoic radiation. Malacologia 21(1-2): 291-336. MCLEAN, J. H., 1982, Importance of gill structure in trochacean classification. The Western Society of Malacologists. Annual Report, 14: 11. MCLEAN, J. H., 1984, Shell reduction and loss in fissurellids: a review of genera and species in the Fissurellidea group. American Malacological Bulletin, 2: 21-34. MCLEAN, J. H., 1988 [4 May], New archaeogastropod limpets from hydrothermal vents: Superfamily Lepetodrilacea. |. Systematic descriptions. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 319: 1-32, pls. 1-13. MCLEAN, J. H., 1989a [3 January], New archaeogastropod тре from hydrothermal vents: new family Peltospiridae, new superfamily Peltospiracea. Zoologica Scripta, 18(1): 49-66. REFERENCES 331 MCLEAN, J. H., 1989b [14 August], New slit limpets (Scissurellacea and Fissurellacea) from hydro- thermal vents. Part 1. Systematic descriptions and comparisons based on shell and radular characters. Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 407: 29 pp. MCLEAN, J. H., 1990a [11 October], Anew genus and species of neomphalid limpet from the Mariana vents with a review of current understanding of relationships among Neomphalacea and Pelto- spiracea. The Nautilus, 104(3): 77-86. MCLEAN, J. H., 1990b [7 November], Neolepetopsidae, a new docoglossate limpet family from hy- drothermal vents and its relevance to patellogastropod evolution. Journal of Zoology, London, 222(3): 485-528, pls. 1-12. MCLEAN, J. H., 2001 [19 August], Progress on revision of Liotiinae (Vetigastropoda: Turbinidae) of the world. World Congress of Malacology [Vienna, 2001], Abstracts: 418. [Loose-leaf abstract distributed to congress participants as a hand out supplement to the bound volume of abstracts]. MCLEAN, J. H. & G. HASZPRUNAR, 1987 [1 October], Pyropeltidae, a new family of cocculiniform limpets from hydrothermal vents. The Veliger 30(2): 196-205. MCLEAN, J. Н. 4 J. Е. QUINN, 1987 [31 July], Cataegis, a new genus of three new species from the continental slope (Trochidae: Cataeginae new subfamily). The Nautilus 101(3): 111-116. MEAD, A. R., 1994 [23 June], Anew subfamily and genus in Achatinidae (Pulmonata: Sigmurethra). Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, Zoology series, 60(1): 1-37. MEEK, F. B., 1863, Remarks on the family Actaeonidae with descriptions of some new genera and subgenera. The American Journal of Science and Art, ser. 2, 35: 84-94. MEEK, F. B., 1864 [November], Check list of the invertebrate fossils of North America. Miocene. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 7(183): ii + 32 pp. MEEK, F. B., 1876, Areport on the invertebrate Cretaceous and Tertiary fossils of the upper Missouri country. Report of the United States Geological Survey of the Territories, 9: Ixiv + 629 pp., 45 pls. MEEK, Е. В. & F. V. HAYDEN, 1860, Systematic catalogue, with synonymy, etc., of Jurassic, Cretaceous and Tertiary fossils collected in Nebraska, by Exploring Expeditions under the command of Lieut. G. K. Warren, of U.S. Topographical Engineers. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 12: 417—432. y MEISENHEIMER, J., 1902 [8 December], Uber eine neue Familie der Gymnosomen Pteropoden aus dem Material der deutschen Tiefsee Expedition (Pteroceaniden). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 26: 92-99. MEISENHEIMER, J., 1905 [22 January], Pteropoda. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der Deutsche Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899 auf dem Dampfer Valdivia, 9(1): м + 314 pp., 27 pls., 9 maps. MELONE, G. 8 M. TAVIANI, 1985 [February], Revisione delle Architectonicidae del Mediterraneo. Lavori della Societa Italiana di Malacologia, 21: 149-192. MENKE, C. T., 1828, Synopsis methodica molluscorum generum omnium et specierum earum quae in museo Menkeano adservantur. Uslar, Pyrmonti. хи + 91 pp. MENKE, C. T., 1830, Synopsis methodica molluscorum generum omnium et specierum earum quae in museo Menkeano adservantur. Ed. 2. Uslar, Pyrmonti. xvi + 169 pp. MENKE, C. T., 1844-1845, Uebersicht der Mollusken der deutschen Nordsee. Zeitschrift fúr Malako- zoologie, (1844): 129-135, 148-151; (1845): 33-44, 50-60. MEYER, A., 1913 [20 September], Das Renogenitalsystem von Puncturella noachina L. Biologisches Centralblatt, 33(9): 564-576. MEYER, C., 2003, Molecular systematics of cowries (Gastropoda: Cypraeidae) and diversification patterns in the tropics. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society, 79: 401-459. MIKKELSEN, P. M., 1996, The evolutionary relationships of Cephalaspidea $.1. (Gastropoda: Opistho- branchia): a phylogenetic analysis. Malacologia, 37(2): 375-442. MIKKELSEN, P. M., 1998, Cylindrobulla and Ascobulla in the western Atlantic (Gastropoda, Opistho- branchia, Sacoglossa): Systematic review, description of a new species, and phylogenetic reanal- ysis. Zoologica Scripta, 27: 49-71. MILLARD, V., 1996, Classification of Mollusca. A classification of world wide Mollusca. Self edition, Rhine Road, South Africa. 544 pp. MILLER, М. C., 1971 [1 November], Aeolid nudibranchs (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia) of the families Flabellinidae and Eubranchidae from New Zealand waters. Zoological Journal о the Linnean Society, 50(4): 311-337, pl. 1. MILLER, М. С., 1974, Aeolid nudibranchs of the family Glaucidae from New Zealand waters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 54(1): 31-61. MILLER, M. C., 1977 [4 March], Aeolid nudibranchs (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia) of the family Tergi- pedidae from New Zealand waters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 60(3): 197-222, pl. 1. MILLER, М. С. & В. С. WILLAN, 1991, Redescription of Embletonia gracile Risbec, 1928 (Nudibranchia: Embletoniidae): relocation to suborder Dendronotacea with taxonomic and phylogenetic implications. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 58: 1-12. MILLER, S. A., 1889 [after October], North American geology and palaeontology for the use of amateurs, students and scientists. Western Methodist Book Concern, Cincinnati. 664 pp. MILLER, W. В. & Е. NARANJO-GARCIA, 1991, Familial relationships and biogeography of the Western American and Caribbean Helicoidea (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Pulmonata). American Malacological Bulletin, 8(2): 147-153. MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 1846a [2 September], [no title]. Société Philomatique de Paris. Extraits Inédits des Proces-Verbaux, Zoologie, (1846): 116-117, 295-296. 332 ВОЧСНЕТ & КОСКО! MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 18465, [no title]. L'Institut, Journal Universel des Sciences et des Sociétés Savantes en France et à l'Etranger, Section 1, Sciences Mathématiques, Physiques et Naturelles, 14(661): 295-296. MILNE-EDWARDS, H., 1848, Note sur la classification naturelle des mollusques gastéropodes. Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Zoologie, ser. 3, 9: 102-112. MINATO, H., 1988 [8 August], A systematic and bibliographic list of the Japanese land snails. Shirahama. x + 294 pp., 7 pls. MINICHEV, YU. S., 1967 [after 25 February], Issledovaniia po morfologii nizhchikh Opisthobranchia (k voprosy ob evoliutsionnom znachenii detorsionnogo protsessa). Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 44: 109-182. [in Russian] MINICHEV, YU. S., 1971, Polozhenie Soleolifera v sisteme Gastropoda. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 4: 8-10. [in Russian]. MINICHEV, YU. $. 8 L. V. SLOVOSHEVSKAJA, 1971 [after 10 March], Osobennosti evoliutsii renopericardialnogo kompleksa nazemnykh Pulmonata. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 50(3): 350-360. [in Russian] MINICHEV, YU. S. 8 YA. I. STAROBOGATOV, 1975, К postroeniiu sistemy evtinevralnykh briukhonogikh. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 5: 8-11. [in Russian] MINICHEV, YU. $. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1979a [after 14 February], Podklassy briukhonogikh molliuskov i ikh filogeneticheskie otnosheniia. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 58(3): 293-305. [in Russian] MINICHEV, YU. $5. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1979b [after 26 May], Osobennocti evoliutsii polovoi sistemy i sistematika Opisthobranchia. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 6: 16-20. [in Russian] MISSARZHEVSKY, V. V., 1989 [after 10 July], Drevneishie skeletnye okamenelosti i stratigrafiia pogranichnykh tolshch Dokembriia i Kembriia [Oldest skeletal fossils and stratigraphy of Precambrian and Cambrian boundary beds]. Trudy Geologicheskogo Instituta, Akademiia Nauk SSSR, 443: 237 рр., 32 pls. MISURI, A., 1917 [20 February], Primo contributo alla conoscenza dei gasteropodi nudibranchi. Archivio Zoologico Italiano, 9: 1-123, 12 pls. MITCHELL, P. C., 1890, Mollusca. The Zoological Record (for 1889): 1-85. MITCHELL, Р. C., 1892, Mollusca. The Zoological Record (for 1890): 1-71. MIYAKE, S., 1982, Japanese crustacean decapods and stomatopods in color. Vol. 1, Macrura, Anomura and Stomatopoda. Hoikusha, Osaka. 261 pp. MIZZARRO-WIMMER, M. 8 L. SALVINI-PLAWEN, 2001, Praktische Malakologie. Beitráge zur ver- gleichend-anatomischen Bearbeitung der Mollusken. Springer. 188 pp., 27 pls. MOL, J. J. Van; see under VAN MOL. MÖLLENDORFF, O. VON, 1890 [between June and 3 November], Die Landschnecken-Fauna der Insel Cebu. Bericht der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt am Main, (1889-90): 189-292, pls. 7-9. MÖLLENDORFF, ©. VON, 1893, Materialen zur Fauna der Philippinen. XI. Die Insel Leyte. Bericht der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft in Frankfurt am Main, (1893): 51-154, pls. 3-5. MÖLLENDORFF, О. VON, 1898, Verzeichniss der auf den Philippinen leberiden Landmollusken. Abhandlungen der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Górlitz, 22: 26-208. MÖLLENDORFF, О. VON, 1903-1905, Die Raublungenschnecken (Agnatha). Abtheilung 1: Rhytididae & Enneidae. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet von Martini & Chemnitz, ed. 2, Band 1, Abtheilung 12B, Halfte 1. Bauer & Raspe, Nurnberg. 362 pp., 41 pls. Published in parts [Dates after E. A. SMITH & H. W. ENGLAND, 1937, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 1(4): 89-99]: Part Pages Plates Date 479 1-32 1-6 1903 486 33-72 7-12 1903 490 73-128 13-18 1904 492 129-192 19-24 1904 493 193—232 25-30 1904 495 233-296 31-35 1904 497 297-362 36-41 1905 MOLLER, Н. Р. С., 1832, Ubersicht des Herzogl., sonst Schmidtischen Conchylien-Cabinets, im Kunst- und Naturalien-Cabinet zu Gotha. /sis von Oken, 1832(2): 127-136. MONAR I, S., M. A. CONTI & J. SZABO, 1995 [10 December] [*1996”], Evolutionary systematics of Jurassic Trochoidea: the family Colloniidae and the subfamily Proconulinae. Pp. 199-204, IN 2 IST ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, xford. REFERENCES 333 MONTEROSATO, Т. DI M., 1884, Nomenclatura generica e specifica di alcune conchiglie mediterranee. Virzi, Palermo. 152 pp. MOORE, D. R., 1966 [September], The Cyclostremellidae, a new family of prosobranch mollusks. Bulletin of Marine Science, 16(3): 480-484. MOORE, J. E. S., 1898 [June], On the hypothesis that lake Tanganyika represents an old Jurassic sea. Quarterly Journal of Microscopical Science, new ser., 41: 303-321, pls. 23. MOORE, R. C., ed., 1960 [about 15 August], Treatise on invertebrate paleontology. Part I. Mollusca 1, Gastropoda. The Geological Society of America, University of Kansas Press, Lawrence. ххш + 351 pp. MORCH, O. A. L., 1852 pres July], Catalogus conchyliorum quae reliquit D. Alphonso d’Aguirra et Gadea Comes de Yoldi, (1), Cephalophora. Klein, Hafniae. 170 + 2 pp. [Publication placed on Official List of works approved as available for Zoological Nomenclature by Opinion 714]. MORCH, О. А. L., 1854, Fortegnelse over prof. К. af D. C. F. L. Hencks efterladte conchyliesamling. Auctionen afholdes i Nyhavn Nr. 22, 1 sal, d. 8 Januar 1855. Graebe, Copenhagen. 34 pp. MORCH, О.А. L., 1857a, Fortegnelse over Gronlands Bloddyr. Pp. 75-100, in: H. J. RINK, Grönland geografisk og statistisk beskrivet. MORCH, О. А. L., 1857b, Catalogus conchyliorum quae reliquit Ill. M. N. Suenson. Graebe, Copen- hagen. 52 pp. MORCH, O.A.L., 1859, Beiträge zur Molluskenfauna Central-Amerika's. Malakozoologische Blätter, 6: 102-126. MÓRCH, O.A.L., 1860 [July?], Matériaux pour servir à l'histoire de la famille des Janthines. Journal de Conchyliologie, 8(3): 261-285. MÖRCH, O.A.L., 1864, Fortegnelse over de i Danmark forekommende Land- og Ferskvandsbloddyr. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra den Naturhistorisk Forening i Kjobenhavn, 17-22 (for 1863): 265- 367. [Offprint: O. A. L. MORCH, 1864, Synopsis molluscorum terrestrium et fluviatilium Daniae. Bianco Luno, Kjöbenhavn. 105 pp.] MÖRCH, O. A. L., 1865a, The systematic value of the organs which have been employed as fundamental characters in the classification of Mollusca. The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 3, 16: 1-13. MORCH, O. А. L., 1865b [5 October], Sur la classification moderne des Mollusques. Journal de Conchyliologie, 13(4): 396-401. МОКСН, О. А. L., 1867 [10 July], Abrégé de l'histoire de la classification moderne des mollusques basée principalement sur l'armature linguale. Journal de Conchyliologie, 15: 232-258. MORGAN, J.A., R. J. DE JONG, Y. JUNG, К. KHALLAAYOUNE, $. КОСК, С. М. MKOJI, E. $. LOKER, 2002, A phylogeny of planorbid snails, with implications for the evolution of Schistosoma parasites. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 25(3): 477—488. MORRIS, М. J. & В. J. CLEEVELY, 1981 [29 October], Phanerotinus cristatus (Phillips) and the nature of euomphalacean gastropods. Bulletin of the British Museum of Natural History (Geology), 35(2): 195—212. MORRIS, P. A., 1973, A field guide to shells of the Atlantic and Си! coasts and the West Indies. Houghton Mifflin, Boston. 330 pp., 76 pls. MORRISON, J. P. E., 1952 [28 January], World relations of the melanians. The American Malacological Union. News Bulletin & Annual Report, 1951: 6-9. [Date based on annotation by Morrison on reprint in MNHN]. MORRISON, J. P. E., 1954 [20 April], The relationships of old and new world melanians. Procedings of the United States National Museum, 103: 357-394, pl. 11. MORRISON, J. P. E., 1955 [May], Notes on American cyclophoroid land snails, with two new names, eight new species, three new genera, and the family Amphicyclotidae, separated on animal characters. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 45(5): 149-162. MORRISON, J. P. E., 1965 [1 December], On the families of Turridae. The American Malacological Union, Annual Reports for 1965: 1-2. MORSE, E. S., 1864 [17 March], Observations on the terrestrial Pulmonifera of Maine, including a catalogue of all the species of terrestrial and fluviatile Mollusca known to inhabit the state. Journal of the Portland Society of Natural History, 1(1): 1-63, pls. 1-10. MORTON, J., 1955, The evolution of the Ellobiidae with a discussion on the origin of the Pulmonata. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 125(1): 127-168. MORTON, J., 1958 [Reprinted 1960], Molluscs. Hutchinson, London. 232 pp. MORTON, J. & С. М. YONGE, 1964, Classification and structure of the Mollusca. Pp. 1-58, in: К. М. WILBUR & С. М. YONGE, eds., Physiology of Mollusca, vol. 1. Academic Press, London. xiii + 473 pp. MOSKALEV, L. |. 1968, Briukhonogie molliuski semeistva Acmaeidae okrainnykh aziatskikh morei Tikhogo Okeana (sistematika i i zoogeografiia). [Gastropod molluscs of the family Acmaeidae from the shores of the Asian seas and the Pacific Ocean]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 3: 10-11. [in Russian] MOSKALEV, L. 1., 1971 [after 11 February], Novye dannye o systematicheskom polozhenii briukhonogikh molliuskov otriada Cocculinida Thiele, 1908. [New data about taxonomic position of gastropod order Cocculinida Thiele, 1908]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 4: 59-60. [in Russian] MOSKALEV, L. I., 1978 [after 18 December], Lepetellidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) i skhodnye $ nimi formy. [Lepetellidae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) and related forms]. Trudy Instituta Okeanologii, 113: 132-146. [in Russian] 334 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI MOUTHON, J., 1986, Emmericia patula (Gastropoda, Emmericiidae) et Menetus dilatatus (Gastropoda, Planorbidae), deux espèces nouvelles pour la faune de France. Basteria, 50: 181-188. MURATOV, I. М, 1999 [April], Analysis of the phylogenetic relationships and their systematic implications in the Limacoinei (= Zonitinia) infraorder (Gastropoda, Pulmonata, Geophila). Ruthenica, 9(1): 5-26. MUSKHELISHVILI, L. V., 1967, O nekotorykh sarmatskikh Nassidakh Megrelii. [Some Sarmatian Nassidae from Mengrelia]. Soobshcheniia Akademii Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, 46(2): 391-398. [in Russian] NAEF, A., 1911, Studien zur generellen Morphologie der Mollusken. 1. Teil. Über Torsion und Asym- metrie der Gastropoden. In: JW. SPENGEL, ed., Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, 3(2): 74— 164. NEAVE, S.A., 1939-1950, continued by M. A. EDWARDS et al. 1966-1996. Nomenclator Zoologicus. The Zoological Society of London. Volume Pages Contents Editor Date 1 i-xiv, 1758-1935 A-C S. A. Neave 1939 1-957 2 1-1025 1758-1935 D-L S. A. Neave 1939 3 1-1065 1758-1935 М-Р S. A. Neave 1940 4 1-758 1758-1935 Q-Z S. A. Neave 1940 5 1-308 1936-1945 $. А. Neave 1950 6 1-329 1946-1955 М. А. Edwards & А. T. Hopwood 1966 7 1-374 1956-1965 М. А. Edwards & Н. С. Vevers 1975 8 1-620 1966-1977 М. А. Edwards & M. А. Tobias 1993 9 1-747 1978-1994 М. А. Edwards, Р. Мапу & M. А. Tobias 1996 NEUBERT, E., 2002 [20 September], The non-Alopiinae Clausiliidae of Africa, with a note on Clausilia giraudi Bourguignat (Mollusca, Stylommatophora, Clausiliidae). Collectanea malacologica. Festschrift für G Falkner. 253-275. NEUMAYR, M., 1869, Beiträge zur Kenntniss fossiler Binnenfaunen. |. Die dalmatinischen Süss- wassermergel. Il. Die Congerienschichten in Croatien und Westslavonien. Jahrbuch der Kaiserli- ch-Kóniglichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 19(3): 355-382. NEVILL, G., 1880, New species of brackish-water mollusks. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 49(2): 159-161. NEVILL, G., 1885 [after 25 January], Hand list of Mollusca т the Indian Museum, Calcutta. Part II. Gastropoda. Prosobranchia - Neurobranchia (contd.). Calcutta. x + 306 pp. NEWTON, К. B., 1891a [April], On the necessity for the abandonment of the generic name Cyclostoma, with suggestions relating others involved in this genus. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 6, 7: 345-348. NEWTON, К. В., 1891b [22 August], Systematic list of the ЕЕ. Edwards collection of British Oligocene and Eocene Mollusca in the British Museum (Natural History). British Museum (Natural History), London. xxviii + 365 pp. NICOLAS, H., 1898, Origine marine de certaines espèces de Mollusques en cours de transformation du Lac Tanganyika. Association Française pour l'Avancement des Sciences, Congrès de Paris, Compte-Rendu, 1898(2): 508-525. Lae а H. F., 1913, Die parasitischen Gastropoden. Ergebnisse und Fortschritte der Zoologie, : 535-593. NOEL, P., 1992, Clé préliminaire d'identification des Crustacea Decapoda de France et les principales autres espèces d'Europe. Patrimoines Naturels, 9: 145 pp. NORDSIECK, F., 1968 [September], Die europäischen Meeres-Gehäuseschnecken (Prosobranchia) vom Eismeer bis Kapverden und Mittelmeer. Fischer, Stuttgart. viii + 273 pp., 31 pls. NORDSIECK, F., 1972 [October], Die europäischen Meeresschnecken (Opisthobranchia mit Pyra- midellidae; Rissoacea). Fischer, Stuttgart. 327 pp., 16 pls. NORDSIECK, H., 1963 [30 August], Zur Anatomie und Systematik der Clausilien, |. Archiv für Mol- luskenkunde, 92(3-4): 81-115. NORDSIECK, H., 1969, Zur Anatomie und Systematik der Clausilien, VI. Genitalsystem und Systematik der Clausiliidae, besonders der Unterfamilie Alopiinae. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 99(5-6): 247-265. NORDSIECK, H., 1972 [14 July], Zur Anatomie und Systematik der Clausilien, XI. Neue Formen und О Revision einiger Gruppen der Alopiinae. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 102(1-3): 1- ‚ pls. 1-5. NORDSIECK, H., 1976 [30 July], Fossile Clausilien, Ш. Clausilien aus dem O-Pliozán des Elsass, II (mit Bemerkungen zur systematischen Stellung von Triptychia). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 107(1- 3): 73-82, pls. 10, 10a. REFERENCES 395 NORDSIECK, H., 1978a, Das System der Clausilien, |: Taxonomische Merkmale und Gliederung in Unterfamilien. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109: 67-89. NORDSIECK, H., 1978b [16 August], Neue taxa neogener europäischer Clausilien, |. Archiv fur Mol- luskenkunde, 109(1-3): 103-108. NORDSIECK, H., 1979 [9 March], Das System der Clausilien, Il. Die rezenten europäischen Clausilien. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(4-6): 249-275. NORDSIECK, H., 1981 [20 March], Fossile Clausilien, VI. Die posteozánen tertiären Clausilien Mittel- und West-Europas. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 111(1-3): 97-114. NORDSIECK, H., 1985 [October], Zwei neue Gattungen alttertiärer Clausilien (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Heldia, 1(3): 83-87, pl. 10. NORDSIECK, H., 1986a [September], Das System der tertiären Helicoidea Mittel- und Westeuropas (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Heldia, 1(4): 109-120, pls. 15-17. NORDSIECK, H., 1986b [7 November], The system of the Stylommatophora (Gastropoda), with special regard to the systematic position of the Clausiliidae, Il. Importance of the shell and distribution. Archiv ftir Molluskenkunde, 117(1-3): 93-116. NORDSIECK, H., 1987 [15 October], Revision des Systems der Helicoidea (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 118(1-3): 9-50. NORDSIECK, H., 1993a [31 January], Phylogeny and system of the Pulmonata. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 121(1-6): 31-52. NORDSIECK, H., 1993b, Das System der paläarktischen Hygromiidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Helicoidea). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 122: 1-23. NORDSIECK, H., 1994 [4 September], Türkische Clausiliidae, Il: Neue Таха der Unterfamilien Ser- rulininae und Mentissoideinae in Anatolien (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora). Stuttgarter Beitrage zur Naturkunde, ser. A (Biologie), 513: 36 pp., 6 pls. NORDSIECK, H., 1997 [September], Phylogeny of and within the Albinaria-Isabellaria group (Gas- tropoda: Pulmonata: Clausiliidae). Heldia, 4, Suppl. 5: 53-61. NORDSIECK, H., 1998a, Zur Nomenklatur der Triptychiidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Clausilioidea). Heldia, 2(5-6): 167-168. NORDSIECK, H., 1998b, Critical revision of the system of the Japanese Phaedusinae, proposed by Mi- nato (1994) (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Clausiliidae). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 127(1/2): 21-32. NORDSIECK, H., 2000, Annotated check-list of the fossil (pre-Pleistocene) Clausiliidae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora) from central and western Europe. Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoolo— gischen Gesellschaft, 65: 1-16. NORDSIECK, H., 2002a [20 September], Revision of the Garnieriinae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Clausiliidae), with description of new taxa. Stuttgarter Beitrage zur Naturkunde, ser. A, Biologie, 640: 23 pp. NORDSIECK, H., 2002b, The systematics of the Bradybaeninae (Gastropoda: Stylommatophora: Bradybaenidae). Mitteilungen der Deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 67: 41-47. NORMAN, А. M., 1890, Revision of British Mollusca. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 6, 6: 60-91. NUTZEL, A., 1998 [before 20 April], Ueber die Stammesgeschichte der Ptenoglossa (Gastropoda). Berliner Geowissenschaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. Е (Palaeobiologie), 26: 1-229. NUTZEL, A., 2002a, An evaluation of the recently proposed Palaeozoic gastropod subclass Euomphalomorpha. Palaeontology, 45(2): 259-266. NUTZEL, A., 2002b, The late Triassic species Cryptaulax? bittneri (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Pro- cerithiidae) and remarks on early aspects of the Mesozoic marine revolution. Paläontologische Zeitschrift, 76(1): 57-63. NUTZEL, A. & K. BANDEL, 2000 [September], Goniasmidae and Orthonemidae: two new families of the Palaeozoic Caenogastropoda (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Neues Jahrbuch für Geologie und Paleontologie, Monatshefte, 2000(9): 557-569. NUTZEL, A., D. Н. ERWIN & R. H. MAPES, 2000 [23 June], Identity and phylogeny of the late Paleozoic Subulitoidea (Gastropoda). Journal of Paleontology, 74(4): 575-598. NUTZEL, A., [Hua-Zhang] PAN & D. H. ERWIN, 2002 [25 September], New taxa and some taxonomic changes of a latest Permian gastropod fauna from South China. Documenta Naturae, 145: 1-10, 1 pl. ODHNER, N. H., 1907, Northern and arctic invertebrates in the collection of the Swedish State Museum (Riskmuseum). Ш. Opisthobranchia and Pteropoda. Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapakademiens Handlingar, 41(4): 1-116. ODHNER, N. H., 1913 [25 July], Northern and arctic invertebrates in the collection of the swedish State Museum (Riskmuseum). VI Prosobranchia. 2 Semiproboscidifera. Kungliga Svenska Vetens- kapsakademiens Handlingar, 50(5): 1-89, pls. 1-5. ODHNER, М. H., 1914 [22 May], Ptisanula limnaeoides, a new arctic opisthobranchiate mollusc, its anatomy and affinities. Arkiv för Zoologi, 8(25): 1-18, pl. 1. ODHNER, N. H., 1921, Mollusca from Juan Fernandez and Easter Island, in: C. SKOTTSBERG, ed., The Natural History of Juan Fernandez and Easter Island, 3(22): 219-254, pls. 89. ODHNER, М. H., 1925 [22 May], Marinula juanensis n.sp., nebst Bemerkungen über die Systematic der Elobiiden. Arkiv Юг Zoologi, 17A(6): 1-15, pls. 1-2. ODHNER, N. H., 1926, Die Opisthobranchien. Further Zoological Results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901-1903, 2(1): 1-100. 336 BOUCHET & ROCROI ODHNER, М. H., 1932, Zur Morphologie und Systematic der Fissurelliden. Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 67: 292-309, pl. 5. ODHNER, М. H., 1934 [28 July], The Nudibranchiata. British Antarctic (“Terra Nova”) Expedition, 1910. Natural History Report, Zoology, 7(5): 229-310, pls. 1-3. ODHNER. М. H., 1936, Nudibranchia Dendronotacea. A revision of the system. Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 1057-1128, pl. 1. ODHNER, N. H., 1937 [October], Hedylopsis suecica n.sp. und die Nacktschneckengruppe Acochlid- iacea (Hedylacea). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 120(3-4): 51-64. ODHNER, М. H.,1939 [26 August], Opisthobranchiate Mollusca from the western and northern coasts of Norway. Det Kongelige Norske Videnskabers Selskabs Skrifter, 1939(1): 1-92. ODHNER, М. H., 1941, New polycerid nudibranchiate Mollusca and remarks on this family. Góteborgs Kungl. Vetenskaps-och Vitterhets-Samhálles Handlingar, ser. В, ser. 6, 1(11) [= Meddelanden fran Góteborgs Musei Zoologiska Avdelning, 91]: 1-20. ODHNER, М. H., 1950 [18 December], Succineid studies: genera and species of subfamily Catinellinae nov. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 28(4-5): 200-210. ODHNER, М. H., 1952, Petits opisthobranches peu connus de la côte méditerranéenne de France. Vie et Milieu, 3(2): 136-147, pls. 2-4. ODHNER, М. H., 1968, On the taxonomic position of the “Rhodopacea” (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia). Arkiv for Zoologi, 20(13): 253-259. O'DONOGHUE, С. H., 1921, Nudibranchiate Mollusca from the Vancouver Island region. Transactions of the Royal Canadian Institute, 13(1): 147-210, 11 pls. O'DONOGHUE, С. H., 1924 [14 February], Report on Opisthobranchiata from the Abrolhos Islands, Western Australia, with description of a new parasitic copepod. Journal of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, 35: 521-579, pls. 27-30. O'DONOGHUE, С. H., 1926 [May], A list of the Nudibranchiata Mollusca recorded from the Pacific coast of North America with notes on their distribution. Transactions of the Royal Canadian Institute, 15(2): 199-247. O'DONOGHUE, С. H., 1929 [January], Zoological results of the Cambridge Expedition to the Suez Canal, 1924. Reports on the Opisthobranchia. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 22(6): 713-841. OKEN, L. 1815-1816, Okens Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte. Theil 3, Zoologie. Schmid & Co., Jena. 850 pp., xvi+ 1272 pp., 40 pls. OKUTANI, T., ed., 2000, Marine mollusks in Japan. Tokai University Press, Tokyo. 1174 pp., 542 pls. OKUTANI, T., H. SAITO & J. HASHIMOTO, 1989 [December], A new neritacean limpet from a hydrothermal vent site near Ogasawara Islands, Japan. Venus, 48(4): 223-230. OLIVERIO, М. & P. MARIOTTINI, 2001, A molecular framework for the phylogeny of Coralliophila and related muricoids. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 67(2): 215-224. OLSSON, A. A., 1956 [3 October], Studies on the genus Olivella. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 108: 155-225, pl. 8-16. OLSSON, А. А., 1964 [28 October], Neogene mollusks from northwestern Ecuador. Paleontological Research Institution, Ithaca. 256 pp., 38 pls. OLSSON, A. A., 1970 [17 August], The cancellarid radula and its interpretation. Palaeontographica Americana, 7(43): 19-26, pls. 4-6. ONO, A., 1999, Opisthobranchs of Kerama Islands. TBS-Britannica Co., Tokyo. 184 pp. [in Japanese] OPINION 185, 1954, Suppression of Bohadsch (J. B.), De quibusdam animalibus marinis 1761, and of the German translation thereof published by Leske (N. G.) in 1776. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 3(4): 37-52. OPINION 196, 1954, Designation under the plenary powers, of a type species for the genus Bulla Linnaeus, 1758 (Class Gastropoda) in harmony with accustomed usage. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 3(15): 199-206. OPINION 200, 1954, Validation, under the plenary powers, of the accustomed usage of the generic names Tethys Linnaeus, 1767, and Aplysia Linnaeus, 1767 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 3(19): 239-266. OPINION 287, 1954, Validation, under the plenary powers, of the generic name Scaphander Montfort, 1810. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 8(4): 49-62. OPINION 316, 1954, Rejection for nomenclatorial purposes of the Tavola alfabetica della Conchiglei Adriatiche and Prospetto della Classe dei Vermi of S. A. Renier, commonly attributed to the year 1804. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 9(5): 91-106. OPINION 335, 1955, Addition to the Official List of Generic Names in Zoology of the names of thirty- т genera of the phylum Mollusca. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 10(2): 45-76. OPINION 344, 1955, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name “Truncatella” Risso, 1826 and addition of that name and the names “Астаеа” Eschscholtz, 1833, and “Acicula” Hartmann, 1821 (Class Gastropoda) to the “Official List of Generic Names т Zoology”. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 10(11): 313-352. OPINION 362, 1955, Rejection for nomenclatorial purposes of Geoffroy (Е. L.) 1767, “Traité sommaire des coquilles tant fluviatiles que terrestres, qui se trouvent aux environs de Paris”. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 11(12): 173-182. REFERENCES 337 OPINION 363, 1955, Designation, under the Plenary Powers, of a type species in harmony with accustomed usage for the nominal genus “Ancylus” Müller (О. F.), 1774 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 11(13): 183-202. OPINION 417, 1956, Rejection for nomenclatorial purposes of volume 3 (Zoologie) of the work by Lorenz Oken entitled “Okens Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte” published т 1815-1816. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(1): 1-42. OPINION 429, 1956, Direction under the plenary powers limiting to suppression for the purposes of the Law of Priority the suppression of the generic name Argus Bohadsch, 1761 (Class Gastropoda) prescribed by the ruling given in Opinion 185 thereby securing that the generic name Argus Scopoli, 1763 (Class Insecta, Order Lepidoptera) shall remain invalid under the Law of Homonymy. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(13): 323-338. OPINION 431, 1956, Use of the plenary powers to secure that the generic name Helicella Férussac, 1821 (Class Gastropoda) shall be available for use in its accustomed sense. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(15): 347-372. OPINION 432, 1956, Rejection, as an unpublished proof, of the paper by Binney (W.G.), dated “9" December 1863” and entitled “Synopsis of the species of air-breathing mollusks of North America” (confirmation of ruling given in “Opinion” 87) and validation under Plenary Powers of the generic name “Carinifex” Binney, 1865 (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 14(16): 373-392. OPINION 469, 1957, Rejection (a) of the generic name “Jumala” Friele, 1882, as а name calculated to give offence on religious grounds, and (b) of the name “Beringius” Dall, 1879, as not having been duly published (class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 16(9): 97-128. OPINION 475, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name Bithynia Leach, 1818 (Class Gastropoda) and matters associated therewith. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 16(17): 307-330. OPINION 479, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of specific names for nine species of the class Gastropoda occurring in the New Zealand area as published by Martyn (T.) in 1784 in the work entitled The universal conchologist (Opinion supplementary to Opinion 456). Opinions and Declarations rendered Бу the ICZN, 16(22): 365-416. OPINION 489, 1957, Validation under the plenary powers of the generic name Turbinella Lamarck, 1799 (Class Gastropoda), as the name for the sacred chank shell of India. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 17(11): 155-178. OPINION 495, 1957, Designation under the plenary powers of a type species in harmony with accustomed usage for the nominal genus Unio Philipsson, 1788 (Class Pelecypoda) and validation under the same powers of the family-group name Margaritiferidae Haas, 1940. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 17(17): 287-322. OPINION 521, 1958, Addition to the “Official Index of Rejected and Invalid Works in Zoological Nomenclature” of the title of the paper by Otto Fabricius issued in Copenhagen in 1823 as “Fortegnelse over afgangne biskop Fabriciusses efterladte naturalier’. Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 19(8): 201-208. OPINION 539, 1959, Protection under the plenary powers of the specific name bullata Müller (О. F.), 1776, as published in the combination Akera bullata (Class Gasteropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 20(6): 65-76. OPINION 568, 1959, Protection under the plenary powers of the specific name obtusa Montagu, 1803, as published in the combination Bulla obtusa (Class Gastropoda). Opinions and Declarations rendered by the ICZN, 20(35): 403-412. OPINION 573, 1959, Determination under the plenary powers of a lectotype for the nominal species Helix vivipara Linnaeus, 1758, and addition to the Official List of the generic name Viviparus Montfort, 1810, and the family-group name Viviparidae Gray, 1847 (Class Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 17(3-5): 117-131. OPINION 575, 1959, Addition to the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology of six family- group names in the class Cephalopoda, order Ammonoidea. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 17(3-5): 134-137. OPINION 582, 1960, Validation of the generic name Pleurotomaria as from Defrance, 1826 (Class Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 17(911): 276-280. OPINION 630, 1962, Phasianella Lamarck, 1804 (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 19(3): 140-141. OPINION 666, 1963, Clathurella Carpenter, 1857 (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 20(4): 267-269. OPINION 668, 1963, Tritonia Cuvier, [1797] (Gastropoda): designation of a type-species under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 20(4): 272-273. CPINION 697, 1964, Doto Oken, 1815 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 21(2): 97-100. OPINION 714, 1964, Mörch, 1852-53 Catalogus Conchyliorum: validated under the plenary powers with the designation of a type-species for Pseudamussium Mórch, 1853 (Pelecypoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 21(5): 355-356. OPINION 715, 1964, Xenophoridae Philippi, 1853 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of Family- Group Names in Zoology. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 21(6): 417-419. 338 BOUCHET & ROCROI OPINION 735, 1965, Biomphalaria Preston, 1910 (Gastropoda): grant under the plenary powers of precedence over Planorbina Haldeman, 1842, Taphius H. & A. Adams, 1855, and Armigerus Clessin, 1884. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 22(2): 94-99. OPINION 773, 1966, Tergipes Cuvier, 1805 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 84-86. OPINION 774, 1966, Eubranchus Forbes, 1838 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List with sup- pression under the plenary powers of several nomina dubia. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 87-90. OPINION 775, 1966, Facelina Alder & Hancock, 1855 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 91-92. OPINION 776, 1966, Cratena Bergh, 1864 (Gastropoda): added to the Official List of generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 93-94. OPINION 779, 1966, Aeolidia Cuvier, 1797 (Gastropoda): placed on the Official List of generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 100-101. OPINION 780, 1966, Eolidina Quatrefages 1843, (Gastropoda): suppressed under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 102-103. OPINION 781, 1966, Flabellina Voigt, 1834 (Gastropoda): placed on the Official List of generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 104-105. OPINION 783, 1966, Four nudibranch Gastropoda genera: placed on the Official List of generic names. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 23(2-3): 108-109. OPINION 811, 1967, Runcina Forbes, 1851 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 24(2): 89-90. | OPINION 812, 1967, Cadlina Bergh, 1878 (Gastropoda): validated under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 24(2): 91-92. OPINION 883, 1969, Cavolinia Abildgaard, 1791 (Gastropoda); grant under the plenary powers of precedence over Cavolinia Bruguiére, 1791. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 26(1): 28-31. OPINION 886, 1969, Purpura Вгидшеге and Muricanthus Swainson (Gastropoda): designations of type-species under the plenary powers with grant of precedure to Thaididae over Purpuridae. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 26(3-4): 128-132. OPINION 973, 1971, Realia Baird, 1850 (Gastropoda): suppressed under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 28(5-6): 149-150. OPINION 1009, 1974, Vanikoro Quoy and Gaimard, 1832 (Mollusca: Gastropoda): made available under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 30(3-4): 159-163. OPINION 1023, 1974, Cassidae (Mollusca) and Cassidinae (Insecta): placed on the Official List of Family-Group Names in Zoology. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 31(3): 127-129. OPINION 1030, 1974, Cylindrella Swainson, 1840 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): suppressed under the plenary powers. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 31(4): 190-191. OPINION 1079, 1977, Aglaja Renier, [1807], A. depicta Renier, [1807] and A. tricolorata Renier, [1807] (Mollusca: Gastropoda) rendered available under the plenary powers Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 34(1): 16-20. OPINION 1108, 1978, Conservation of Marstonia Baker, 1926 and of Amnicola lustrica Pilsbry, 1980 (Mollusca; Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 35(2): 94-96. OPINION 1182, 1981, Tethyidae in Mollusca, Porifera and Tunicata: removal of homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 38(3): 174-177. OPINION 1375, 1986, Glossodoris Ehrenberg, 1831, Hypselodoris Stimpson, 1855 and Chromodoris ran & Hancock, 1855 (Mollusca: Gastropoda) conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, (1): 27-29. OPINION 1436, 1987, Harpidae Howle & Corda, 1847 (Trilobita) and Harpidae Bronn, 1849 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): a ruling to remove the homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 44(2): 137-138. OPINION 1470, 1988, Sinuitidae Dall, 1913, Macluritidae Carpenter, 1861 and Euomphalidae de Koninck, 1881 (Gastropoda, Archaeogastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 45(1): 64-66. OPINION 1553, 1989, Atyidae de Haan, [1849] (Crustacea, Decapoda) and Atyidae Thiele, 1925 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): homonymy removed. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 46(3): 201-202. OPINION 1650, 1991, Cymatiinae Iredale, 1913 (1854) (Mollusca, Gastropoda) and Cymatiinae Walton in Hutchinson, 1940 (Insecta, Heteroptera): homonymy removed. Bulletin of Zoological Nomencla- ture, 48(3): 258-260. OPINION 1664, 1992, Rissoidae Gray, 1847 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): given precedence over Trun- catellidae Gray, 1840. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(1): 78-79. OPINION 1678, 1992, Helicarion Férussac, 1821 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved, and Helicarion es crise 1821 designated as the type-species. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(2): OPINION 1691, 1992, Polygyra Say, 1818 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): Polygyra septemvolva Say, 1818 designated as the type-species and Polygyridae Pilsbry, 1895 given precedence over Mesodontidae Tryon, 1866. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 49(3): 240-241. OPINION 1700, 1993, Laeocochlis Dunker & Metzger, 1874 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved as the correct spelling. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 50(1): 61-62. REFERENCES 339 OPINION 1718, 1993, Balea Gray, 1824 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 50(2): 155-156. OPINION 1765, 1994, Fusus Helbling, 1779 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): suppressed, and Fusinus Rafinesque, 1815 and Colubraria Schumacher, 1817: conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomencla- ture, 51(2): 159-161. OPINION 1880, 1997, Plutoniinae Bollman, 1893 (Arthropoda, Chilopoda): spelling emended to Plu- toniuminae, so removing the homonymy with Plutoniinae Cockerell, 1893 (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 54(3): 197-199. OPINION 1913, 1999, Pila Róding and Pomacea Perry, 1810 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): placed on the Official List, and Ampullariidae Gray, 1824: confirmed as the nomenclaturally valid synonym of Pilidae Preston, 1915. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 56(1): 74-76. OPINION 1942, 2000, Haminoea [Turton] in Turton & Kingston in Carrongton, 1830 and Haminoeinae Pilsbry, 1895 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): placed on Official Lists as correct original spellings. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 57(1): 52-53. OPINION 1980, 2001, Doris verrucosa Linnaeus, 1758 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): generic and specific names conserved by the designation of a neotype. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 58(3): 237-238. OPINION 2017, 2003, Achatinellastrum Pfeiffer, 1854 and Achatinellidae Gulick, 1873 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): conserved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(1): 61-62. OPINION 2018, 2003, Buliminidae Kobelt, 1880 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): spelling emended to Buliminusidae, so removing the homonymy with Buliminidae Jones, 1875 (Rhizopoda, Foraminifera); and Enidae Woodward, 1903 (1880) (Gastropoda): given precedence over Buliminusidae Kobelt, 1880. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(1): 63-65. OPINION 2031, 2003, Clavidae McCrady, 1859 (Cnidaria, Hydrozoa) and Clavinae Casey, 1904 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposal to remove the homonymy not approved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(2): 147-148. OPINION 2034, 2003, Hydrobia Hartmann, 1821: conserved by replacement of the lectotype of Cyclos- toma acutum Draparnaud, 1805 (currently Hydrobia acuta; Mollusca, Gastropoda) with a neotype; Ventrosia Radoman, 1977: Turbo ventrosus Montagu, 1803 designated as the type species; and Hy- drobiina Mulsant, 1844 (Coleoptera): spelling emended to Hydrobiusina, so removing the homonymy with Hydrobiidae Troschel, 1857 (Gastropoda). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 60(2): 152-154. OPINION 2079, 2004, Trichia Hartmann, 1840 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposed conservation; and Trichiinae Lozek, 1956 (Gastropoda): proposed emendation of spelling to Trichiainae, so removing the homonymy with Trichiidae Fleming, 1821 (Insecta, Coleoptera) not approved. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 61(3): 177-181. ORBIGNY, А. D’, 1834-1847, Voyage dans l'Amérique méridionale exécuté pendant les années 1826, 1827, 1828, 1829, 1830, 1831, 1832 et 1833, Tome 5, Partie 3, Mollusques. Published in parts [Dates after C. D. SHERBORN & F. J. GRIFFIN, 1934, Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 10, 13: 130-134]: Livraison Pages Plates Date 1 1-2 1834 3 4 1835 4 3 1835 3) 5-7 1835 6 1-48 10,12 1834 14 49-72 1835 8 73-104 1834 9 105-123 9,11, 13 1834 11 129-152 172 1835 12 153-176 8 1835 18 181922 1835 14 20:25 1835 15 23 1835 17 177-184 21,28 1836 18 26 1836 21 24-31 1836 22 24-35 1836 23 30, 32, 34 1836 24 39,837. 1836 (continues) 340 BOUCHET & ROCROI (continued) Livraison Pages Plates Date 25 38, 41 1857 26 38, 39 1837 27 40, 45 1837 28 29, 46 1837 29 41, 42, 43 1837 31 185-232 44 1837 32 233-280 47 1837 33 281-328 48, 52 1657 34 329-376 1837 35 49, 50, 51 1837 36 55 1939 37 56 1834 38 ЭТ 1837 39 58 1836 42 190 1839 43 64, 65 1839 44 54, 60-63 1839 46 66 1839 47 68, 69 1839 48 70 1840 49 377-408 1840 50 53, 67.71 1840 51 409—424 12 1841 52 425-472 73, 74, 79 1841 53 473-488 75, 76, 80 1841 82 489-528 1846 83 529-600 1845 84 601-656 1846 85 657-704 1846 86 705-728 1846 ? 729-758 ? 88 83, 85 1842 89 78, 81 1847 90 79, 82 1847 ORBIGNY, А. D’, 1839-1840, Mollusques, échinodermes, foraminifères et polypiers recueillis aux iles Canaries par MM. Webb et Berthelot. Partie 2, Mollusques: 117 pp., pls. 1-7B. : Published in parts [Dates after W. Т. STEARN, 1937, Journal of the Society for the Bibliography of Natural History, 1: 54]: Livraison Pages Plates Date 9 1 July 1836 14 2 December 1836 41 1-24 August 1839 42 25-48 September 1839 43 49-72 October 1839 45 73-104 January 1840 46 105-[136] March 1840 49 4-5 June 1840 62 7 May 1842 63 3 May 1842 65 6, 7B August 1842 REFERENCES 341 ORBIGNY, А. О’, 1841-1853, Mollusques. In: В. DE LA SAGRA, Histoire physique, politique et naturelle de l'ile de Cuba. Arthus Bertrand, Paris. Published in parts: Volume Part Pages Plates Date 1 1-14 1-208 1841 15-17 209-264 1842 2 1-7 1-112 1846 8-24 113-380 1853 Atlas 1-28 1842 ORBIGNY, А. D’, 1842-1843, Paléontologie française. Description zoologique et géologique de tous les animaux Mollusques et Rayonnés fossiles de France. Terrains crétacés. Volume 2, Gasteropoda. Arthus Bertrand, Paris. 456 pp. + 1 vol. pls. 149-256. Published in parts [Dates after C. D. SHERBORN, 1899, Geological Magazine, new ser., 6(5) 223-225]: Livraison Pages Date 43-48 1-80 1842 49-60 81-288 1843 61-70 289-456 1843 ОКК, J., 1981, Hong Kong nudibranchs. Urban Council, Hong Kong. 82 pp. ORTEA, J., А. VALDES & J. С. GARCIA-GOMEZ, 1996, Revision de las especies atlanticas de la familia Chromodorididae (Mollusca: Nudibranchia) del grupo cromatico azul. Avicenna, Suppl. 1: 165 pp. OYAMA, K., 1966, On living Japanese Turridae. Venus, 25(1): 1-20. OYAMA, K., 1969 [30 September], Systematic revision of Japanese Naticidae (preliminary report). Venus, 28(2): 69-88, pls. 4-5. PACAUD, J.-M. & J. LE RENARD, 1995 [December], Révision des mollusques paléogènes du Bassin de Paris. IV. Liste systématique actualisée. Cossmanniana, 3(4): 151-187. PAETEL, F., 1890, Catalog der Conchylien-Sammlung von Fr. Paetel, ed. 4. Abt. 2: Die Land- und Stisswasser-Gastropoden. Published by the author, Berlin. xii + 505 pp. PAGENSTECHER, A., 1877, Zoologische Miscellen. Verhandlungen des Naturhistorisch-Medizi- nischen Vereins zu Heidelberg, new ser., 1: 58-77. PALADILHE, A., 1877, Etude monographique sur les Assiminées européennes. Annales des Scienc- es Naturelles, ser. 6, Zoologie, 5: 1-26, pl. 10. PALLARY, P., 1909 [November], Catalogue de la faune malacologique de l'Egypte. Mémoires Présentés à l'Institut Egyptien, 6(1): 1-92, pls. 1-5. PALLARY, P., 1910, Catalogue de la faune malacologique de l'Egypte. Additions et corrections. Mémoires Présentés à l'Institut Egyptien, 6(2): 177-182. РАМ, H.-Z. [HUA-ZHANG] & D. H. ERWIN, 2002, Gastropods from the Permian of Guangxi and Yunnan provinces, South China. The Paleontological Society Memoir, 56: 49 pp. РАМ, H.-Z. [HUA-ZHANG], D. H. ERWIN, А. NUTZEL & Х.-$. [XIANG-SHUI] ZHU, 2003, Jiangxispira, a new gastropod genus from the early Triassic of China with remarks on the phylogeny of the Heterostropha at the Permian/Triassic boundary. Journal of Paleontology, 77(1): 44-49. РАМА, |., 1989, Nannogastropodes daciens. Revue Коитате de Géologie, Géophysique et Géographie, ser. Géologie, 33: 69-81, pls. 1-4. PARKHAEV, P. YU., 2001, Molluscs and siphonoconchs. In: Е. М. ALEXANDER ETAL., eds., The Cambrian biostratigraphy of the Stansbury basin, South Australia. Transactions ofthe Paleontological Institute, Russian Academy of Sciences, 282: 133-210, pls. 24-54. PARKHAEV, P. YU., 2002, Filogenez i sistema kembriiskikh odnostvorchatykh molliuskov. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 2002(1): 27-39. [in Russian; English translation: Phylogenesis and the system of the Cambrian univalved mollusks. Paleontological Journal, 36(1): 25-36.] PARKINSON, B., J. HEMMEN & K. GROH, 1987, Tropical land shells of the world. Christa Hemmen, Wiesbaden. 279 pp. PARODIZ, J. J., 1969 [30 June], The Tertiary non-marine Mollusca of South America. Annals of the Carnegie Museum, 40: 242 pp., 16 pls. PATTERSON, C. M., 1971, Taxonomic studies on the land snail family Succineidae. Malacological Review, 4: 131-202. PAUL, С. R. С., 1982 [November], The Jamaican land snail genera Geoscala and Simplicurvix (Pul- monata: Urocoptidae). Journal of Conchology, 31(2): 101-127, pls. 1-4. 342 BOUCHET & ROCROI PAVIA, С. & Е. ROBBA, 1979, La localita Messiniana di Воге! (Collina di Torino) e la sua fauna а pteropodi. Rivista Italiana di Paleontologia, 85 (2): 549-572, pls. 53-55. PCHELINTSEV [= PCELINCEV], V. F., 1951, Semeistva Tylostomidae i Trajanellidae у verkhnem melu Zakavkaz'ia i Srednei Azii. [Families Tylostomidae and Trajanellidae in the late Cretaceous of Transcaucasia and central Asia]. Sbornik Trudov Instituta Geologii i Mineralogii Akademii Nauk Gruzinskoi SSR, (1951): 255-282, pls. 1-2. [in Russian] PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1953 [after 9 April], Fauna Briukhonogikh verkhnemelovykh otlozhenii Zakavkaz ia i Srednei Azii. [Gastropod fauna of late Cretaceous layers of Transcaucasia and central Asia]. Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, Seriia Monograficheskaia, 1: 391 pp., 51 pls. [in Russian] PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1963, Briukhonogie Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma. [Mesozoic Gastropoda of the Crimean highlands]. Geologicheskii Muzei Karpinskogo, Seriia Monograficheskaia, 4: 132 pp. [in Russian] PCHELINTSEV, V. F., 1965 [after 3 February], Murchisoniata Mezozoia Gornogo Kryma. [Mesozoic Murchisoniata of the Crimean highlands]. Nauka, Moskva. 216 pp., 28 pls. [in Russian; partial English translation, 1968, /nternational Geology Review, Book Section, 10(11): iv + 46 pp., 8 pls.] PCHELINTSEV, V. Е. & |. A. KOROBKOV, eds., 1960 [after 29 June], Osnovy Paleontologii, Molliuski, Briukhonogie. [Fundamentals of paleontology, Molluscs, Gastropods]. Nauka, Moskva. 360 pp., 28 pls. PEASE, W. H., 1870 [30 April], On the classification of the Helicterinae. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, for 1869(3): 644-652. PEEL, J. S., 1972, Observations on some Lower Palaeozoic tremanotiform Bellerophontacea (Gas- tropoda) from North America. Palaeontology, 15(3): 412-422, pl. 79. PEEL, J. S., 1991, Functional morphology of the class Helcionelloida nov., and the early evolution of the Mollusca. Pp. 157-177, in: A. M. SIMONETTA & $. CONWAY MORRIS, eds., The early evolution of Metazoa and the significance of problematic taxa. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. x + 296 pp. | PEEL, Ч. $. & КВ. HORNY, 1999, Muscle scars and systematic position of the Lower Palaeozoic limpets Archinacella and Barrandicella gen. п. (Mollusca). Journal of the Czech Geological Society, 44(12): 97-115. PELSENEER, P., 1886 [June], Description d'un nouveau genre de ptéropode gymnosome. Bulletin Scientifique du Département du Nord et des Pays Voisins, 17(6): 217-227. PELSENEER, P., 1887, Report on the Pteropoda collected by H. М. $. Challenger during the years 1873-76, part |, the Gymnosomata. Report on the scientific results of the voyage of H. М. $. Challenger during the years 1873-76, Zoology, 58: 74 pp., 3 pls. PELSENEER, P., 1892, Introduction à l'étude des Mollusques. Annales de la Société Royale Mala- cologique de Belgique, 27: 31-243. PELSENEER, P., 1906, Mollusca. In: Е. RAY LANKESTER, ed., A treatise on zoology, Part 5. Black, London. 355 pp. PELSENEER, P., 1928, Les parasites des mollusques et les mollusques parasites. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 53: 158-189. PERNER, J., 1907 [after June], Système silurien du centre de la Bohême [par J. BARRANDE]. Partie 1: Recherches paléontologiques. Volume 4, Gastéropodes (2). Prague. xi + 380 pp., pls. 90-175. PERRIER, E., 1897, Vers (suite) - Mollusques. Traité de zoologie, fasc. 4: 1345-2140. Masson, Paris. PERRIER, R., 1889, Recherches sur l’anatomie et l'histologie du rein des Gastéropodes Proso- branches. Thèses Présentées à la Faculté des Sciences de Paris, ser. A, 128: 59-315, pls. 5-13. PERRIER, R., 1893, Elements d'anatomie comparée. Partie 2, Plathelminthes, Mollusques, Protochordés, Vertébrés. Baillière, Paris. Pp. 545-1208, pls. 4-8. PERRILLIAT, М. DE C., 1973, Monografia de los moluscos del Mioceno médio de Santa Rosa, Veracruz, Mexico. Parte 2 (Gasterópodos: Mitridae a Terebridae). Paleontologia Mexicana, 35: 1-97, pls. 1-39. PERROT, M., 1939 [after March], Sur la position systématique d’Euparypha pisana Müller, d'après l'étude chromosomique. Compte Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Genève, 56(1) [= Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, ser. 5, 21]: 32-35. PERRY, L. М. & J. $. SCHWENGEL, 1955, Marine shells of the western coast of Florida. Paleonto- logical Research Institution, Ithaca. 318 pp., 55 pls. РЕТОСН, Е. J., 1988 [15 February], New species of Ecphora and Ecphorinae thaidids from the Miocene of Chesapeake Bay, Maryland, U.S.A. Bulletin of Paleomalacology, 1(1): 1-16, pls. 1-2. PETUCH, E. J., 1991, New gastropods from the Plio-Pleisocene of southwestern Florida and the Everglades Basin. W. H. Dall Paleontological Research Center, Special Publication 1. Boca Raton, Florida. 64 pp., 10 pls. PETUCH, E. J., 1994, Atlas of Florida fossil shells (Pliocene and Pleistocene marine gastropods). Chicago Spectrum Press, Evanston. xi + 394 pp. РЕУКОТ, A., 1932 [December], Conchologie néogénique de ГАдийате. Tome 6(2) Gastropodes (fin), Ptéropodes, Céphalopodes, Brachiopodes. Drouilliard, Bordeaux. Pp. 295-541, pls. 11-18. PFEFFER, G., 1878, Beiträge zur Naturgeschichte der Schnecken, |. Die Naniniden. Jahrbücher der deutschen malakozoologischen Gesellschaft, 5: 251-276. PFEFFER, G., 1883, Beitráge zur Naturgeschichte der Lungerischnecken. 6. Die Nanininen, spezieller teil. Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiete der Naturwissenschaften. Herausgegeben vom Naturwissen- schaftlichen Verein von Hamburg, 7(2): 1-24. REFERENCES 343 PFEFFER, G., 1930 [2 January], Zur Kenntniss tertiärer Landschnecken. Geologische und Palaeon- tologische Abhandlungen, new ser., 17(3): 1-230, pls. 1-3. PFEIFFER, L., 1852 [after August], Monographia рпеитопоротогит viventium. Fischer, Cassel. xviii + 439 pp. PFEIFFER, L., 1853a [12 February], Catalogue of Phaneropneumona or terrestrial operculated Mollusca in the collection of the British Museum [edited by J. E. GRAY]. Woodfall & Kinder, London. 324 pp. PFEIFFER, L., 1853b, Studien zur Geschichte der Auriculaceen. Zeitschrift fur Malakozoologie, 10(1):1-10. PFEIFFER, L., 1854 [August], Synopsis Auriculaceorum. Malakozoologische Blätter, 1: 145-156. PFEIFFER, L., 1856 [September], Verzeichniss der bisher bekannt gewordenen gedeckelten Landschnecken von Сира. Malakozoologische Blatter, 3: 118-150. PFEIFFER, L., 1858 [after May], Monographia pneumonoporum viventium, Suppl. 1. Fischer, Cassel. 249 pp. PFEIFFER, L., 1865, Monographia pneumonoporum viventium, Suppl. 2. Fischer, Cassel. 284 pp. PFEIFFER, L., 1878-1881, Nomenclator heliceorum viventium [Posthumous work edited by $. CLESSIN]. Fischer, Cassel. 617 pp. Published in parts [Source: Zoological Record for 1879, Mollusca: 9; С. FALKNER, pers. com.]: Part Folio Pages Date 1 1-4 1-64 after October 1878 2-3 5-12 65-192 before June 1879 4-6 13-25 193-400 1879-1880 [6 after June 1880] 7 26-34 401-546 before April 1881 8 35-39 547-617 1881 PHILIPPI, К. A., 1853 [before 1 May], Handbuch der Conchyliologie und Malacozoologie. Anton, Halle. xx + 547 pp. [Date of publication based on date of book review in Journal de Conchyliologie, 4(3): 216]. PIANI, P., 1980, Catalogo dei molluschi conchiferi viventi nel Mediterraneo. Bollettino Malacologico, 16(5-6): 113-224. PICTON, В. Е. 8 С. С. MORROW, 1994, A field guide to the nudibranchs of the British Islands. Immel Publishing, London. 143 pp. PILSBRY, H.A., 1890-1891, Stomatellidae, Scissurellidae, Pleurotomariidae, Haliotidae, Scutellinidae, Addisoniidae, Cocculinidae, Fissurellidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, volume 12. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH 8 R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 45 1-64 1-15 27 May 1890 46 65-128 16-30 12 August 1890 47 129-192 31-45 16 December 1890 48 193-323 46-65 1 May 1891 PILSBRY, H.A., 1891-1892, Acmaeidae, Lepetidae, Patellidae, Titiscaniidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, volume 13. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH 8 R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 49 1-64 1-15 3 August 1891 50 65-112 16-30 3 November 1891 51 113-160 36-55 30 January 1892 52 161-195 56-74 25 April 1892 PILSBRY, Н. А., 1891 [25 August], Land and fresh-water mollusks collected in Yucatan and Mexico. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 43: 310-328. 344 BOUCHET & ROCROI PILSBRY, Н. А., 1892-1893, Helicidae, vol. VI. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, volume 8. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 29 1-48 1-15 25 July 1892 30 49-112 16-27 25 November 1892 31 113-160 28-41 25 February 1893 32 161-314 42-58 1 July 1893 PILSBRY, H. A., 1893 [14 February], Preliminary outline of a new classification of the helices. Pro- ceedings о the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 44: 387-400. PILSBRY,H.A., 1895a [2 February], Polyplacophora. Acanthochitidae, Cryptoplacidae and appendix. Tectibranchiata. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 15(60): 181-436, pls. 43-50, 59-61. PILSBRY, H. А., 1895b [2 February], Guide to the study of helices. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 9(36, 33a): i-xlviii, 161-336, pls. 41-71. PILSBRY, H.A., 1895c [10 September], Catalogue of the marine mollusks of Japan with descriptions of anew species and notes on others collected by Frederik Stearns. Stearns, Detroit. viii + 196 pp., 11 pls. PILSBRY, H. A., 1895-1896, Philinidae, Gastropteridae, Aglagidae, Aplysiidae, Oxynoeidae, Run- cinidae, Umbraculidae, Pleurobranchidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, volume 16. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH 8 К. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 61 1-48 1-16 20 August 1895 62 49-112 17-31 26 November 1895 63 113-160 32-43 13 March 1896 64 161-262 44-74 23 September 1896 64a i-vii 23 September 1896 PILSBRY, H. A., 1896 [3 February], The Aulocopoda: a primary division of the monotremate land Pulmonata. The Nautilus, 9(10): 109-111. PILSBRY, H. A., 1898, A classified catalogue of American land shells, with localities. The Nautilus, 11(9): 105-108 [3 January]; 11(12): 138-144 [3 April]. PILSBRY, H. A., 1900 [10 November], On the zoological position of Partula and Achatinella. Pro- ceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 52: 561-567, pl. 17. PILSBRY, H. A., 1901-1902, Oriental bulimoid Helicidae; Odontostominae; Cerionidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, volume 14. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH 8 R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 53 1-64 1-15 7 June 1901 54 65-128 16-21 6 September 1901 55 129-192 22-36 29 November 1901 56 193-302 37-62 19 April 1902 56a i-xcix 28 October 1902 PILSBRY, H.A., 1902-1903, Urocoptidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, volume 15. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & К. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 57 1-48 1215 28 October 1902 58 49-128 16-34 20 December 1902 59 129-208 34a-55 9 April 1903 60 209-323 56-65 July 1903 REFERENCES 345 PILSBRY, H.A., 1903-1904, Urocoptidae; Achatinidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, volume 16. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 61 1-64 1-18 6 October 1903 62 65-128 19-31 28 November 1903 63 129-192 1-15 8 January 1904 64 193-329 16-37 7 March 1904 i-xl PILSBRY, H.A., 1904 [10 February], New Japanese marine Mollusca: Gastropoda. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 56: 3-37, pls. 1-6. PILSBRY, H.A., 1905 [27 June], Anatomical and systematic notes on Dorcasia, Trigonephrus, n.gen., Corilla, Thersites and Chloritis. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 6(5): 286- 291, pls. 1314. PILSBRY, H. A., 1907 [25 January], Achatinidae; Stenogyrinae and Coeliaxinae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 18(72): i-xii, 273-357, pls. 35-51. PILSBRY, H.A., 1908a [31 July], Oleacinidae, Ferrusacidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 19(76): i-xxvii, 193-366, pls. 31-52. PILSBRY, H.A., 1908b [11 December], Type of Ampulla Bolten. The Nautilus, 22(8): 83. PILSBRY, Н. А., 1910 [23 March], Caecilioides, Glessula and Partulidae. Index to volumes 16-20. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 20(80): i-viii, 315-326, pls. 37-43. PILSBRY, H.A., 1916 [4 December], Note on Valvata micra Pils. & Fer. The Nautilus, 30(7): 83-84. PILSBRY, H.A., 1918 [24 April], Pupillidae (Gastrocoptinae). Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 24(96): i-xii, 257-380, pls. 39-49. PILSBRY, H. A., 1919 [16 December], A review of the land mollusks of the Belgian Congo chiefly based on the collections of the American Museum Congo Expedition. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 40: 370 pp., 23 pls. PILSBRY, H. A., 1922 [4 January], Revision of W. М. Gabb’s Tertiary Mollusca of Santo Domingo. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 73: 305-435, pls. 16-47. PILSBRY, H. A., 1922-1926, Pupillidae (Orculinae, Pagodulinae, Acanthinulinae, etc.) [by H. A. PILSBRY]. Abidas & Chondrinas of the Pyrenees and the Iberian Peninsula [by Е. HAAS]. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, volume 27. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & К. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 105 1-80 1-5 29 August 1922 106 81-128 6-11 13 June 1923 107 129-176 12-18 16 July 1924 108 177-369, 19-32 + 1 April 1926 i-iv figs. 1-17 PILSBRY, H. A., 1924 [9 June], Recent and fossil Bermudan snails of the genus Poecilozonites. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 76: 1-9. Be H.A., 1925 [19 January], The family Lancidae distinguished from the Ancylidae. The Nautilus, (3): 73-75. PILSBRY, H.A., 1926a [5 August], The land mollusks of the Republic of Panama and the Canal Zone. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 57-126, pl. 9-10. PILSBRY, H. A., 1926b [22 October], Types of Spartina and Distaectria Harris and Burrows, and Cylindrella Pfr. The Nautilus, 40(2): 69-70. PILSBRY, H.A., 1927 [27 October], Note on the genus Ceratodiscus. The Nautilus, 41(2): 62-63. PILSBRY, H. A., 1930 [13 December], Anatomy and relationships of some American Helicidae and а Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 82: 303-327, pls. PILSBRY, H.A., 1934a [17 April], Zoological results of the Dolan West China expedition of 1931, Part Il, mollusks. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 86: 5-28, pls. 1-6. PILSBRY, H.A., 1934b [17 April], Review of the Planorbidae of Florida, with notes on other members of the family. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 86: 29-66, pls. 7-11. PILSBRY, Н. A., 1939-1948, Land Mollusca of North America (North of Mexico). The Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia Monographs, 3. 2 volumes. 346 BOUCHET & ROCROI Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & К. D. TURNER (1962)]: Volume Part Pages Date 1 1 i-xvii, 1-573, i-ix 6 December 1939 2 i-vi, 575-994, i-ix 1 August 1940 2 1 i-vi, 1-520 6 December 1946 2 i-xlvii, 521-1113 19 March 1948 PILSBRY, Н. A., 1945 [20 June], Stenacme floridana, an American member of the Amphibolacea. The Nautilus, 58(4): 112-116, pl. 5. PILSBRY, H. A., 1946, Notes on the anatomy of Australian and Galapagos Bulimulidae (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Notulae Naturae of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 168: 1-4. PILSBRY, Н. А. & J. BEQUAERT, 1927 [9 May], The aquatic mollusks of the Belgian Congo with a geographical and ecological account of Congo malacology. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 53: 69-602, pls. 1-74. PILSBRY, H. A. & С. М. COOKE, 1914-1916, Appendix to Amastridae, Tornatellinidae. Index to vols. 21-23. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 23: xi + 302 pp., 55 pls. Published in parts [Dates after W. J. CLENCH & R. D. TURNER (1962)]: Part Pages Plates Date 89 1-48 1-13 23 October 1914 90 49-128 14-23 4 August 1915 91 129-256 24-38 1 December 1915 92 257-3022 39-55 February 1916 PILSBRY, Н. А. & A. А. OLSSON, 1951 [4 April], The Lepyriidae, a new family of fresh-water snails (Gastropoda, Rissoacea). Notulae Naturae of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 233: 1-5. PILSBRY, H.A. & А. А. OLSSON, 1954 [7 September], Systems of the Volutidae. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 35(152): 1-36 [271-306 (double page numbering)], pls. 1-4. PILSBRY, H. A. & $. N. RHOADS, 1896 [8 December], Contributions to the zoology of Tennessee. No. 4, mollusks. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 48: 487-506. PILSBRY, H. À. & Е. С. VANATTA, 1898a [13 June], Revision of the North American slugs: Binneya, Hemphillia, Hesperarion, Prophysaon and Anadenulus. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 50: 219-248. PILSBRY, H. A. & E. G. VANATTA, 1898b [12 July], Materials towards a natural classification of the cylindrelloid snails. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 50: 264-286, pls. 17-18. PINI, N., 1877 [before 5 May], Molluschi terrestri e d’acque dolce viventi nel territorio d’Esino. Bullettino della Societa Malacologica Italiana, 2(2): 67-205, 2 pls. PLATE, L. H., 1898, Beiträge zur Anatomie und Systematik der Janelliden. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Anatomie und Ontogenie der Thiere, 11: 193-280, pls. 12-17. РОСНЕ, F., 1911, Die Klassen und höheren Gruppen des Tierreichs. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, Tite Bd. 1 (Supplementheft): 63-136. POEY, F., 1852 [April], Introduccion a los Ciclostomas con generalidades sobre los moluscos gas- tropodos у particularmente sobre los terrestres operculados. Memorias sobre la Historia Natural de Cuba, 8: 77-96. POKORNY, V., 1978, Jinonicellina, a new suborder of presumed Archaeogastropoda. Vestnik Ustredniho Ustavu Geologickeho, 53(1): 39-42. POLLONERA, C., 1905 [4 December], Note malacologiche. 1. Intorno a due nuove specie di Acmeidae. no dei Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia Comparata della Reale Universita di Torino, 20(517): PONDER, W. F., 1965 [15 October], The family Eatoniellidae in New Zealand. Records ofthe Auckland Institute and Museum, 6(2): 47-100, pls. 1-4. PONDER, W. F., 1966 [28 January], Anew family ofthe Rissoacea from New Zealand. Records ofthe Dominion Museum, 5(18): 177-184. PONDER, W. F., 1985a [12 February], A review of the genera of the Rissoidae (Mollusca: Mesogas- tropoda: Rissoacea). Records of the Australian Museum, Suppl. 4: 221 pp. PONDER, W. F., 1985b [16 September], The anatomy and relationships of Elachisina Dall (Gastropoda: Rissoacea). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 51(1): 23-34. REFERENCES 347 PONDER, W. F., 1985c [23 December], The anatomy and relationships of Emblanda emblematica (Hedley) (Mollusca: Mesogastropoda: Emblandidae n. fam.). Records of the Australian Museum, 37(6): 343-351. PONDER, W. F., 1986 [13 May], Glacidorbidae (Glacidorbacea: Basommatophora) a new family and superfamily of operculate freshwater gastropods. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 87(1): 53-83. PONDER, W. F., 1987, The anatomy and relationships of the pyramidellacean limpet Amathina tricarinata (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Asian Marine Biology, 4: 1-34, pls. 1-11. PONDER, W. F., 1988, The truncatelloidean (= rissoacean) radiation. A preliminary phylogeny. Mala- cological Review, Suppl. 4: 129-164. PONDER, W. F., 1990 [November], The anatomy and relationships of a marine valvatoidean (Gastropoda: Heterobranchia). The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56(4): 533-555. PONDER, W. F., 1994, The anatomy and relationships of Finella and Scaliola (Caenogastropoda: Cerithioidea: Scaliolidae). Pp. 215-241, in: В. MORTON, ed., The malacofauna of Hong Kong and southern China Ill. Hong Kong University Press, Hong Kong. PONDER, W. F., 1999 [16 June], Ca/opia (Calopiidae), a new genus and family of estuarine gastropods (Caenogastropoda: Rissooidea) from Australia. Molluscan Research, 20(1): 17-60. PONDER, W. Е. & $. J. HALL, 1983 [31 January], Pelycidiidae, a new family of archaeogastropod molluscs. The Nautilus, 97(1): 30-35. PONDER, W. F. & R. DE KEYZER, 1992, A revision of the genus Diala (Gastropoda: Cerithioidea: Dialidae). Invertebrate Taxonomy, 6: 1019-1075. PONDER, W.F. & D. К. LINDBERG, 1995 [10 December] [*1996”], Gastropod phylogeny, Challenges for the 90's. Pp. 135-154, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. PONDER, W. Е. & D. R. LINDBERG, 1997, Towards a phylogeny of gastropod molluscs: an analysis using morphological characters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 119: 83-265. PONDER, W. Е. &A. WAREN, 1988, Classification of the Caenogastropoda and Heterostropha - A list of the family-group names and higher taxa. Malacological Review, Suppl. 4: 288-328. POPENOE, W. P., 1983 [3 August], Cretaceous Aporrhaidae from California: Aporrhainae and Arrhoginae. Journal of Paleontology, 57(4): 742-765. POPENOE, W. P. & L. В. SAUL, 1987 [12 May], Evolution and classification of the late Cretaceous early Tertiary gastropod Perissitys. Contributions in Science, Natural History Museum of Los Angeles County, 380: 37 pp. POPPE, С. T. & У. GOTO, 1991, European seashells, volume | (Polyplacophora, Caudofoveata, Solenogastra, Gastropoda). Hemmen, Wiesbaden. 352 pp., 40 pls. POPPE, С. T. & Y. GOTO, 1992, Volutes. L'Informatore Piceno, Ancona. 348 pp., 107 pls. PORTER, H. J., 1974, The North Carolina marine and estuarine Mollusca - an atlas of occurrence. Institute of Marine Science, University of North Carolina, Morehead City, N.C. 351 pp. POWELL, А. W. В., 1929, The Recent and Tertiary species of the genus Buccinulum in New Zealand, with a review of related genera and families. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 60: 57-101, pls. 1-4. POWELL, А. W. В., 1933 [28 February], Notes on the taxonomy of the Recent Cymatiidae and Naticidae of New Zealand. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 63: 154-168, pls. 23. POWELL, А. W. В., 1942 [15 July], The New Zealand Recent and fossil Mollusca of the family Turridae with general notes on turrid nomenclature and systematics. Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 2: 188 pp., 14 pls. POWELL, A. W. B., 1946 [after 19 July], The shellfish of New Zealand, ed. 2. Whitcombe & Tombs, Christchurch. 106 pp., 26 pls. POWELL, A. W. B., 1951 [March], Antarctic and subantarctic Mollusca: Pelecypoda and Gastropoda. Discovery Reports, 26: 47-196, pls. 5-10. POWELL, A. W. В., 1958, Shells of New Zealand. Whitcombe & Tombs, Auckland. 203 pp. POWELL, A. W. B., 1966, The molluscan families Speightiidae and Turridae, an evaluation of the valid taxa, both Recent and fossil, with list of characteristic species. Bulletin of the Auckland Institute and Museum, 5: 184 pp., 23 pls. POWELL, А. W. B., 1969 [9 September], The family Turridae in the Indo-Pacific. Part 2. The subfamily Turriculinae. Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(10): 207-415, pls. 188-324. os A. W. B., 1973, The patellid limpets of the world (Patellidae). Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 3(15): POWELL, A. W. B., 1979, New Zealand Mollusca. Marine, land and freshwater shells. Collins, Auckland, Sydney & London. xiii + 500 pp., 82 pls. PREECE, К. С. 8 Е. GITTENBERGER, 2003, Systematics, distribution and ecology of Balea (= Trista- nia) (Pulmonata: Clausiliidae) in the islands of the Tristan-Gough group. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 69(3): 329-348. PRESTON, H. B., 1911 [January], Mollusca. Zoological Record, 46(N): 1-103. PRESTON, H. B., 1915, The fauna of British India including Ceylon and Burma. Mollusca (Freshwater Gastropoda; Pelecypoda). Taylor 8 Francis, London. xi + 244 рр. 348 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI PRIETO, С.Е. А. 1. PUENTE, К. ALTONAGA & В. J. GOMEZ, 1993, Genital morphology of Caracollina lenticula (Michaud, 1831), with a new proposal of classification of helicodontoid genera (Pulmonata: Hygromioidea). Malacologia, 35(1): 63-77. PRUVOT [-Fol], A., 1922 [after 6 March], Sur un type nouveau et remarquable de gymnosomes (Lagin- iopsis п. g.). Comptes Rendus des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences [Paris], 174: 696-698. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1926 [1 July], Mollusques ptéropodes gymnosomes provenant des campagnes du prince Albert ler de Monaco. Résultats des Campagnes Scientifiques du Prince Albert ler de Monaco, 70: 60 pp., 2 pls. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1927, Sur quelques mollusques nudibranches de la cóte atlantique du Maroc récoltés principalement par MM. J. Liouville et R.-Ph. Dollfus. Bulletin de la Société des Sciences Naturelles du Maroc, 7(1-3): 39-49, pl. 5. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1930a, Diagnoses provisoires (incomplètes) des espèces nouvelles et liste provisoire des mollusques nudibranches recueillis par Mme A. Pruvot-Fol en Nouvelle-Calédonie (ile des Pins). Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 2(2): 229-238. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1930b, Du genre Dendrodoris Ehrenberg et de ses rapports avec le genre Doriopsis Pease et avec quelques autres. Notes sur la taxonomie des nudibranches. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 2(3): 291-297. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1933a [June], Les Opisthobranches de Quoy et Gaimard (note préliminaire) Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 2, 5(5): 400-401. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1933b, Mission Robert-Ph. Dollfus en Egypte. Opisthobranchiata. Mémoires de l'Institut d'Egypte, 21: 89-159, pls. 1-4. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1934, Les Opisthobranches de Quoy et Gaimard. Archives du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 6, 11: 13-91, pl. 1. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1937, Etude d'un prosobranche d'eau douce: Helicostoa sinensis Lamy. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 62: 250-257. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1942 [20 March], Les gymnosomes. |. Dana Report, 20: 1-54. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1947 [14 June], Les opisthobranches de W. Harper Pease. Révision. Journal de Conchyliologie, 87(3): 96-114. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1951 [July], Etude des nudibranches de la Méditerranée (2ете partie). Archives de Zoologie Expérimentale et Générale, 88(1): 1-79, pls. 1-4. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1954, Mollusques opisthobranches. Faune de France, 58. Lechevalier, Paris. 460 pp., 1 pl. PRUVOT-FOL, A., 1956 [March], Note sur deux nudibranches attribués á la famille des Polyceradae. Bulletin de la Société Zoologique de France, 80: 350-359. QUATREFAGES, A. DE, 1844, Mémoire sur les gastéropodes phlébentérés (Phlebenterata nob.) ordre nouveau de la classe des gastéropodes, proposé d'apres Гехатеп anatomique et physi- ologique des genres zéphyrine (Zephyrina nob.), actéon (Acteon nob.), actéonie (Acteonia nob.), amphorine (Amphorina nob.), pavois (Pelta nob.), chalide (Chalidis nob.). Annales des Sciences Naturelles, ser. 3, Zoologie, 1: 129-183, pls. 3-6. QUINN, J. F., 1989 [28 June], Pleioptygmatidae, a new family of mitriform gastropods (Prosobranchia: Neogastropoda). The Nautilus, 103(1): 13-19. RADOMAN, P., 1973a [31 May], New classification of fresh and brackish water Prosobranchia from the Balkans and Asia Minor. Prirodnjacki Muzeju Beogradu, Posebna Izdanja, 32: 3-30. RADOMAN, P., 1973b [15 October], On the relation of some freshwater Mollusca of the Balkan Peninsula and Asia Minor. Basteria, 37(3-4): 77-84. RADOMAN, P., 1976, Speciation within the family Bythinellidae on the Balkans and Asia Minor. Zeitschrift für Zoologische Systematik und Evolutionsforschung, 14(2): 130-152, pls. 1-2. RADOMAN, P., 1977 [4 March], Hydrobiidae auf der Balkanhalbinsel und in Kleinasien. Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 107(4-6): 203-223, pls. 21-23. RADOMAN, P., 1978 [16 August], Neue Vertreter der Gruppe Hydrobioidea von der Balkanhalbinsel. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 109(1-3): 27-44, pls. 4-5. RADOMAN, P., 1983 [February], Hydrobioidea, a superfamily of Prosobranchia (Gastropoda), |. Sys- tematics. Serbian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Monographs, 547 [Department of Sciences, 57]: 256 pp., 12 pls. RADOMAN, P., 1985, Hydrobioidea, a superfamily of Prosobranchia (Gastropoda), Il. Origin, zoogeography, evolution in the Balkans and Asia Minor [University of Belgrade, Faculty of Science, Department of Biology Monographs, 1]. 173 pp. 1 pl. RADWIN, G. E., 1977, The family Columbellidae in the Western Atlantic. The Veliger, 19(4): 403-417. RADWIN, С. Е. & А. D'ATTILIO, 1971 [27 December], Muricacean supraspecific taxonomy based on the shell and the radula. The Echo, 4: 55-67. RAFINESQUE, C. S., 1814, Précis des découvertes et travaux somiologiques de Mr. C. S. Rafinesque- Schmalz entre 1800 et 1814. Palerme. 76 pp. RAFINESQUE, С. S., 1815, Analyse de la nature ou tableau de l'univers et des corps organisés. Palerme. 223 pp. de J., 1975, Les Thécosomes. [Unpublished] Thesis, Université de Provence, Aix-Marseille I. pp. REFERENCES 349 RANG, Р. С.А. L. [= Rang, S.] & L. F. A. SOULEYET, 1852, Histoire naturelle des Mollusques Ptéropodes. Baillière, Paris. iv + 86 pp., 15 pls. RANG, S., 1829 [May], Manuel de l'histoire naturelle des Mollusques et de leurs coquilles, ayant pour base de classification celle de M. le baron Cuvier. Roret, Paris. iv + 390 pp., 8 pls. RANKIN, J. J., 1979 [25 May], А freshwater shell-less mollusc from the Caribbean: structure, biotics, and contribution to a new understanding of the Acochlidioidea. Royal Ontario Museum, Life Sciences Contributions, 116: 123 pp. RAVN, J. P. J., 1933, Etudes sur les pélécypodes et gastropodes daniens du calcaire de Faxe. Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences et des Lettres du Danemark, section Sciences, ser. 9252) eS. pps. pis: RAY LANKESTER, E.; see under LANKESTER, Е. К. RECLUZ, C.A., 1845 [October], Monographie du genre Narica. Magasin de Zoologie, ser. 2, 7: 1-72, pls. 117-135. REDFERN, C., 2001, Bahamian seashells. A thousand species from Abaco, Bahamas. Bahamian- seashells.com, Boca Raton, Florida. 280 pp., 124 pls. REEVE, L.A., 1842a [March], [Book review of Reeve, L. A., Conchologia Systematica]. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 9: 72-76. REEVE, L. A., 1842b, Conchologia Systematica or complete system of conchology, volume 2. Longman, Brown, Green & Longmans, London. 337 pp., pls. 131-300. REHDER, H.A., 1942 [14 October], A note on the genus Anaplocamus Dall. The Nautilus, 56(2): 49-50. REHDER, Н. А., 1970, Application to fix the name of the type-species of the genus Ampulla Roding (olim Halia Risso, 1826). Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 27(1): 41-43. REID, D. G., 1989 [28 July], The comparative morphology, phylogeny and evolution of the gastropod family Littorinidae. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. В, 324(1220): 1-110. RENSCH, B., 1930 [15 December], Ueber einige aberrante Landschnecken und die Abgrenzung der Familien bei Pulmonaten. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 92(7-8): 181-187. RICHARDS, Н. С. & В. С. RAMSDELL, 1962 [reprinted 1991], The Cretaceous fossils of New Jersey by Horace G. Richards, et al., revised and augmented. State of New Jersey, Department of Conser- vation and Economic Development, Bulletin 61(2): 1-237, pls. 47-94. RIEDEL, A., 1966, Zonitidae (excl. Daudebardiinae) der Kaukasuslander (Gastropoda). Annales Zoologici, 24(1): 303 pp., 6 pls. RIEDEL, A., 1989 [31 May], Zonitidae (sensu lato) des Ostpontischen Gebirges in der Túrkei (Gas- tropoda). Annales Zoologici, 42(18): 363—424, pls. 1-2. RIEDEL, F., 1995a [before August] [*1994”], Recognition of the superfamily Ficoidea Meek, 1864 and definition of the Thalassocynidae fam. nov. (Gastropoda). Zoologische Jahrbucher, Abteilung fur Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 121(4): 457-474. RIEDEL, F., 1995b, An outline of cassoidean phylogeny (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 32(4): 97-132. RIEDEL, F., 2000, Ursprung und Evolution der “hóheren” Caenogastropoda. Berliner Geowissen- schaftliche Abhandlungen, ser. E, 32: 240 pp., 21 pls. RIOS, E. C., 1985, Seashells of Brazil. Museu Oceanografico do Rio Grande, Rio Grande, Brazil. 328 pp., 102 pls. RIOS, E. C., 1994, Seashells of Brazil. Museu Oceanografico do Rio Grande, Rio Grande, Brazil. 368 pp., 113 pls. RISBEC, J., 1928, Contribution à l'étude des nudibranches néo-calédoniens. Faune des colonies И tome 2. Société d'Editions Géographiques, Maritimes et Coloniales, Paris. 328 pp., pls. -D, 1-12. RISBEC, J., 1953, Mollusques nudibranches de la Nouvelle-Calédonie [Faune de l'Union Française, 15]. Office de la Recherche Scientifique d'Outre-Mer, Paris. 189 pp. RISSO, А. 1826, Histoire naturelle des principales productions de l'Europe méridionale, volume 4. Levrault, Paris. 439 pp., 12 pls. RISSO-DOMINGUEZ, С. J., 1964, Notes on the Facelinacea, Il. On the systematic position of Hervia serrata Baba, 1949 and Favorinus horridus Macnae, 1954 (Mollusca, Nudibranchia). Beaufortia, 128(10): 222-238. ROBERTS, S. R., 1870 [3 February], Catalogues of the families Porcellanidae and Amphiperasidae. American Journal of Conchology, 5(3[appendix]): 189-214. м R., 1958 [8 May], The family Phasianellidae in the western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 3(37): ROBERTSON, R., 1985, Archaegastropod biology and the systematics of the genus Tricolia (Trochacea: Tricoliidae) in the Indo-West Pacific. Monographs of Marine Mollusca, 3: 1-103. ROCHEBRUNE, A. Т. DE, 1881 [after 28 May], Sur un type nouveau de la famille des Cyclostomaceae. Bulletin de la Société Philomatique de Paris, ser. 7, 5: 108-115, pl. 1. RODRIGUEZ, G., 1980, Los crustaceos decapodos de Venezuela. Instituto Venezolano de Investi- gaciones Cientificas, Caracas. 494 pp. ROGINSKAYA, |. S., 1972 [after 3 May], Calycidoris guentheri (Gastropoda, Nudibranchia). Taksonomiia i rasprostranenie. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 51(6): 913-918. [in Russian] 350 BOUCHET & ROCROI ROHRBACH, F., 1937 [1 November], Oekologische und morphologische Untersuchungen an Viviparus (Bellamya) capillatus Frauenfeld und Viviparus (Bellamya) unicolor Olivier, unter Berucksichtigung anderer tropischer Formen und im Hinblick auf phyletische Beziehungen. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 69(5-6): 177-218. ROLLER, В. A., 1972 [1 April], Three new species of eolid nudibranchs from the West coast of North America. The Veliger, 14(4): 416-423. ROLLER, R. A., 1973 [1 July], Babakina, new name for Babaina Roller, 1972, preoccupied. The Veliger, 16(1): 117-118. ROLLINS, H. B., 1968 [June], The phylogeny and functional morphology of the Knightitinae, Carinarop- sinae and Praematuratropidae (Gastropoda, Bellerophontacea). Dissertation Abstracts, B (Sciences and Engineering), 28(12), Part |: 5084. ROS, J., 1975 [October], Opistobranquios (Gastropoda: Euthyneura) del litoral iberico. Investigacion Pesquera, 39(2): 269-372. ROSEN, N., 1910, Zur Kenntniss der Parasitischen Schnecken. Lunds Universitets Arsskrift, new ser., Afd. 2, 6: 67 + 3 pp., 4 pls. ROSENBERG, G., 1998, Reproducibility of results in phylogenetic analysis of mollusks: a reanalysis of the Taylor, Kantor, and Sysoev (1993) data set for conoidean gastropods. American Malacological Bulletin, 14(2): 219-228. ROSENBERG, G. 8 R. E. PETIT, 1987, Ryckholt's Mélanges Paléontologiques, 1851-1862, with a new name for Tudicula H. & A. Adams, non Ryckholt. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 139: 53-64. ROSEWATER, J., 1969 [1 April], Gross anatomy and classification of the commensal gastropod, Caledoniella montrouzieri Souverbie, 1869. The Veliger, 11(4): 345-350, pl. 55. ROSEWATER, J., 1972 [15 January], The family Littorinidae in the Indo-Pacific. Part II. The subfamilies Tectarinae and Echininae. Indo-Pacific Mollusca, 2(12): 507-533, pls. 388-408. ROTH, B., 1996 [2 January], Homoplastic loss of dart apparatus, phylogeny of the genera, and a phylogenetic taxonomy of the Helminthoglyptidae (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). The Veliger, 39(1): 18-42. RUDMAN, W. B., 1969 [1 July], Observations on Pervicacia tristis (Deshayes, 1859) and a comparison with other toxoglossan gastropods. The Veliger, 12(1): 53-64. RUDMAN, W. B., 1972, Studies on the primitive opisthobranch genera Bullina Férussac and Micromelo Pilsbry. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 51(2): 105-119. RUDMAN, W. B., 1978, Anew species and genus of the Aglajidae and the evolution of the philinacean opisthobranch molluscs. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 62(1): 89-107. RUDMAN, W. B., 1980, Aeolid opisthobranch molluscs (Glaucidae) from the Indian Ocean and the south-west Pacific. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 68: 139-172. RUDMAN, W. B., 1981, The anatomy and biology of alcyonarian-feeding aeolid opisthobranch molluscs and their development of symbiosis with zooxanthellae. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 72:219-262. RUDMAN, W. B., 1984, The Chromodorididae (Opisthobranchia: Mollusca) of the Indo-West Pacific: a review of the genera. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 81(2-3): 115-273. RUDMAN, W. B., 1990, Protaeolidiella atra Baba, 1955 and Pleurolidia juliae Burn, 1966; one species, two families. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 56(4): 505-514. RUHOFF, F. A., 1980, Index to the species of Mollusca introduced from 1850 to 1870. Smithsonian Contributions to Zoology, 294: 640 pp. RUNNEGAR, В. & Р.А. JELL, 1976, Australian Middle Cambrian molluscs and their bearing on early molluscan evolution. Alcheringa, 1(2): 109-138. RUNNEGAR, В. & Р.А. JELL, 1980, Australian middle Cambrian molluscs: corrections and additions. Alcheringa, 4(2): 111-113. RUNNEGAR, В. 4 J. POJETA, 1985, Origin and diversification of the Mollusca. Pp. 1-57, in: Е. В. TRUE- MAN & М. В. CLARKE, eds., The Mollusca, vol. 10, Evolution. Academic Press, London. xx + 491 pp. RUSSELL, С. S., 1931 [4 November], Early Tertiary Mollusca from Wyoming. Bulletins of American Paleontology, 18(64): 39 pp., 4 pls. SABELLI, В., В. GIANNUZZI-SAVELLI 8 D. BEDULLI, 1990, Catalogo annotato dei molluschi marini del Mediterraneo, Vol. 1. Libreria Naturalistica Bolognese, Bologna. 348 pp. SABELLI, В. 8 С. SPADA, 1977, Guida illustrata all'identificazione delle conchiglie del Mediterraneo. Fam. Turridae |. Conchiglie, 13(3-4[Supplemento]): 2 pp., 1 pl. ЗАССО, F., | Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e delle Liguria. Individual parts listed below; for compilation of complete work see B. MARSHALL (1991b). SACCO, F., 1890 [12 August], | Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 8. Galeodoliidae, Doliidae, Ficulidae e Naticidae. Bollettino dei Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia comparata della Reale Universita di Torino, 5(86): 21-43. SACCO, F., 1891 [25 March], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 8. Galeodoliidae, Doliidae, Ficulidae e Naticidae. Clausen, Torino. 114 pp., 2 pls. [Also published 1 August 1891 as Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 41: 225-338, 2 pls.] REFERENCES 351 SACCO, F., 1892 [30 June], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 11. Eulimidae e Pyramidellidae (parte). Clausen, Torino. 98 pp., 2 pls. [Also published 16 September 1892 as Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, ser. 2, 42: 585-682, 2 pls.]. SACCO, F., 1893 [11 December], | Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 14. Strombidae, Terebellidae, Chenopidae, Haliidae, Cypraeidae. Bollettino dei Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia comparata della Reale Universita di Torino, 8(165): 63-64. SACCO, F., 1896 [30 September], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 21 (Naricidae, Modulidae, Phasianelidae, Turbinidae, Trochidae, Delphinidae, Cyclostrematidae e Tornidae). Clausen, Torino. 65 pp., 4 pls. [Also published 14 December 1896 as Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino]. SACCO, F., 1904 [31 August], / Molluschi dei terreni terziarii del Piemonte e della Liguria. Parte 30. Aggiunte e correzioni. Clausen, Torino. xxxvi + 203 pp., 31 pls. SALISBURY, A. E., 1940, Mollusca. The Zoological Record [for 1939], 76(9): 151 pp. SALISBURY, A. E., 1942 [December], Mollusca. The Zoological Record [for 1941], 78(9): 70 pp. SALISBURY, А. Е. & М.А. EDWARDS, 1961, Mollusca. The Zoological Record [for 1958], 95(9): 187 pp. SALISBURY, A. E. & M.A. EDWARDS, 1962, Mollusca. The Zoological Record [for 1959]. 96(9): 96 pp. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1970, Zur systematischen Stellung von Soleolifera und Rhodope (Gastropoda, Euthyneura). Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 97(2): 285-299. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1973 [June], Zur Kenntnis der Philinoglossacea und der Acochlidiacea mit Platyhedylidae fam. nov. (Gastropoda, Cephalaspidea). Zeitschrift fur Zoologische Systematik und Evolutionsforschung, 11(2): 110-133. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1980, Areconsideration of systematics in the Mollusca (Phylogeny and higher classification). Malacologia, 19(2): 249-278. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1985, Early evolution and the primitive groups. Pp. 59-150, in: Е. В. TRUE- МАМ & М. В. CLARKE, eds., The Mollusca, vol. 10, Evolution. Academic Press, London. хх + 491 pp. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1988, The structure and function of molluscan digestive systems. Pp. 301-379, in: Е. В. TRUEMAN & М. В. CLARKE, eds., The Mollusca, vol. 11, Form and function. Academic Press, London. xix + 504 pp. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON, 1991 [7 June], The status of the Rhodopidae (Gastropoda: Euthyneura). Malacologia, 32(2): 301-311. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON & G. HASZPRUNAR, 1987, The Vetigastropoda and the systematics of streptoneurous Gastropoda (Mollusca). Journal of Zoology, London, 211: 747-770. SALVINI-PLAWEN, L. VON & С. STEINER, 1995 [10 December], Synapomorphies and plesiomorphies in higher classification of Mollusca. Pp. 29-51, in: J. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. SARASIN, P. & Е SARASIN, 1897 [19 July], Ueber die Molluskenfauna der grossen Süsswasser- Seen von Central-Celebes. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 20(536): 241-245. SARS, G. O., 1878, Bidrag til kundskaben om Norges arktiske fauna, |. Mollusca regionis arcticae Norvegiae. Brogger, Christiania. xiii + 466 pp., 34 + XVIII pls. SASAKI, T., 1998 [30 March], Comparative anatomy and phylogeny of the Recent Archaeogastropoda (Mollusca: Gastropoda). The University Museum, The University of Tokyo, Bulletin, 38: 223 pp. SAUL, L. R., 1996 [1 April], Three new Turonian muricacean gastropods from the Santa Ana mountains, Southern California. The Veliger, 39(2): 125-135. SAURIN, E., 1958, Pyramidellidae de Pho-Hai (Sud Viet-Nam). Annales de la Faculté des Sciences de Saigon, (1958): 63-86, pls. 1-4. SAURIN, E., 1959, Pyramidellidae de Nha-Trang (Viet-Nam). Annales de la Faculté des Sciences de Saigon, (1959): 223-283, pls. 1-9. ЗАЧЕМ, E., 1961, Pyramidellidae du Golfe de Thaïlande. Annales de la Faculté des Sciences de Saigon, (1961): 231-266, pls. 1-5. SAVORNIN, J., 1915 [21 April], Sur les affinités morphologiques des genres Thersitea Coquand, Pereiraia Crosse, Oostrombus Sacco, gastropodes fossiles des provinces tertiaires méditer- ranéennes. Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France, ser. 4, 14: 310-323. AA O. A., 1981, Research of the Soviet malacologists in the recent years. Venus, 40(3): -176. SCARLATO, O. A., 1982, Research of the Soviet malacologists in the recent years (continued from vol. 40, no. 3). Venus, 41: 71-82. SCHANDER, C., J. J. VAN AARTSEN 4 J. X. CORGAN, 1999 [after 31 July], Families and genera of the Pyramidelloidea (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Bollettino Malacologico, 34(9-12): 145-166. SCHANDER, C., K. M. HALANYCH, T. DAHLGREN & P. SUNDBERG, 2003 [May], Test of the monophyly of Odostomiinae and Turbonillinae (Gastropoda, Heterobranchia, Pyramidellidae) based on 16$ mtDNA sequences. Zoologica Scripta, 32(3): 243-254. SCHAUFUSS, L. W., 1869, Molluscorum systema et catalogus. System und Aufzählung sämmtlicher Conchylien der Sammlung von Fr. Paetel. Dresden. хм + 119 + 3 pp. SCHEPMAN, М. M., 1908 [July], The Prosobranchia of the Siboga Expedition. Part |, Rhipidiglossa and Docoglossa, with an appendix by R. Bergh.Uitkomsten op zoologisch, botanisch, oceanografisch 392 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI en geologisch gebied verzameld in Nederlandsch Oost-Indié 1899-1900 aan boord Н. M. Siboga, Monographie 49a: 107 pp., 9 pls. SCHILDER, F.A., 1924, Systematischer Index der rezenten Cypraeidae. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 90 (Abt. A, 4): 179-214. SCHILDER, F.A., 1927, Revision der Cypraeacea (Mollusca, Gastropoda). Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 91 (Abt. А, 10): 1-171. SCHILDER, Е А., 1929, Gesetzmäßigkeiten und Ursachen der Schalen-Variabilitat bei Cypraea. Xeme Congrès International de Zoologie: 980-990. SCHILDER, F.A., 1930 [14 November], The Gisortiidae of the world. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 19(3): 118-138, pls. 11-12. SCHILDER, F.A., 1931, Les Cypraeaceae fossiles du département des Bouches-du-Rhône. Annales du Muséum d'Histoire Naturelle de Marseille, 24, Mémoire 2: 87-90, pl. 1. SCHILDER, Е. A., 1932a [15 March], The living species of Amphiperatinae. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 20(1): 46-64, pls. 3-5. SCHILDER, F.A., 1932b [20 October], Cypraeacea.. Fossilium Catalogus, I: Animalia. Pars 55: 276 pp. SCHILDER, Е. А., 1932c, Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Cypraeacea, V. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 100(7-8): 162-173. SCHILDER, Е. A., 1936 [15 July], Anatomical characters of the Cypraeacea which confirm the con- chological classification. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 22(2): 75-112, pls. 11-12. SCHILDER, F.A., 1939 [1 November], Die genera der Cypraeacea. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 71(5- 6): 165-201, pls. 7-8. SCHILDER, F.A., 1941, Verwandtschaft und Verbreitung der Cypraeacea. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 73(2-3): 57-120, pls. 8-9. SCHILDER, Е. A., 1966a, The higher taxa of cowries and their allies. The Veliger, 9(1): 31-35. SCHILDER, F. A., 1966b [22 December], Neue fossile Cypraeacea und Triviacea aus Australien. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 95(5-6): 269-274. SCHILDER, F.A., 1968 [1 January], The generic classification of cowries. The Veliger, 10(3): 264-273. SCHILDER, M. & F. A. SCHILDER, 1971 [31 July], A catalog of living and fossil cowries. Taxonomy and bibliography of Triviacea and Cypraeacea (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia). Mémoires de l'Intitut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, ser. 2, 85: 246 pp. SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1970 [after 7 September], Obem, sistema i filogeniia gruppy Perforatella- Zenobiella-Chilanodon (Pulmonata, Helicidae) [Volume, systematics and phylogeny of the group Perforatella-Zenobiella-Chilanodon]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 49(9): 1306-1321. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1972 [after 30 August], Nekotorye aspekty izucheniia sovremennykh kontinental’nykh briukhonogikh molliuskov [Some aspects of the study of Recent continental gastropod molluscs]. Pp. 1-188, in: L. Р. POZNANIN, ed., /togi nauki i tekhniki. Zoologiia bespozvonochnykh. Vol. 1, Nazemnye i presnovodnye molliuski. Akademiia Nauk SSSR, Moskva. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, А. A., 1978a [after 1 March], Nazemnye molliuski nadsemeistva Helicoidea [Terrestrial molluscs of the superfamily Helicoidea]. Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(6): 360 pp., 21 pls. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1978b [after 19 May], Issledovanie tipovykh vidov nekotorykh taxonov rodovoi gruppy v semeistve Buliminidae (= Enidae) (Gastropoda). 3. Vidy Kryma i Kavkaza. Voprosy sistemy semeistva. [A study of the type species in some taxa of the generic group in the family Buliminidae (= Enidae) (Gastropoda). 3. Species of Crimea and Caucasus. Problems of taxonomy of the family]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 57(6): 834-850. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1979a, Sistema otriada Geophila (= Helicida) (Gastropoda Pulmonata). Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 80: 44—69 [in Russian; English translation in: Museum of Comparative Zoology, Dept. of Mollusks, Special Occasional Publication, 6 (1985)]. SCHILEYKO, А. А., 1979b, Voprosy sistemy i filogenii podotriada Pupillina (Gastropoda, Geophila). [Some problems of the system and phylogeny of the suborder Pupillina (Gastropoda, Geophila)]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 6: 14-16. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1984 [after 14 June], Nazemnye molliuski podotriada Pupillina fauny SSSR (Gastropoda, Pulmonata, Geophila) [Terrestrial molluscs of the suborder Pupillina of USSR fauna]. Fauna SSSR, Molliuski, 3(3): 399 pp. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, А. A., 1986a [after 25 July], Sistema i filogeniia Vitrinidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata). [The system and the phylogeny of Vitrinidae]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 148: 124-157. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A.A., 1986b, О filogeneticheskikh sviaziakh Trigonochlamydidae (Gastropoda: Pulmo- nata). [On the phylogenetic relationships of Trigonochlamydidae]. Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia, 24: 187-196. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, A. A., 1991 [31 August], Taxonomic status, phylogenetic relations and system of the Helicoidea sensu lato (Pulmonata). Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 120(4-6): 187-236. SCHILEYKO, A. А., 1997, Guamampa п. g. (Gastropoda, Pulmonata), a bradybaenid land snail with monadeniid characters. Bulletin du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. 4, A, 18(3-4): 401—408. REFERENCES 353 SCHILEYKO, А. A., 1998-2003 [in progress], Treatise on Recent terrestrial pulmonate molluscs. Ruthenica, supplement 2. Published in parts: Part Pages Date 1 1-127 April 1998 2 129-262 November 1998 3 263-436 April 1999 4 437-564 December 1999 5 565-730 May 2000 6 731-880 December 2000 7 881-1034 June 2001 8 1035-1166 January 2002 9 1167-1308 September 2002 1309-1466 April 2003 — — 160 1467-1626 November 2003 SCHILEYKO, A. A., 2003 [November], On the conservation of the name Parmacellidae P. Fischer, 1856. Ruthenica, 13(2): 167-168. SCHILEYKO, А. А. & А. С. KUZNETSOV, 1996, A new genus of the Subulinidae (Pulmonata) from Nepal. Ruthenica, 5(2): 158-160. SCHILEYKO, A. А. & |. M. LIKHAREV, 1986, Nazemye molliuski semeistva iantarok (Succineidae) fauny SSSR. [Terrestrial molluscs of the succineid family (Succineidae) of the USSR fauna]. Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia, 24: 197-239. [in Russian] SCHILEYKO, А. А. & H. P. M. С. MENKHORST, 1997, Composition and phylogenetic relations of the Cochlicellidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Ruthenica, 7(1): 51-60. SCHMEKEL, L., 1968, Ascoglossa, Notaspidea und Nudibranchia im Litoral des Golfes von Neapel. Revue Suisse de Zoologie, 75(1): 103-155. SCHMEKEL, L., 1970 [1 October], Anatomie der Genitalorgane von Nudibranchiern (Gastropoda Euthyneura). Pubblicazioni della Stazione Zoologica di Napoli, 38: 120-217. SCHMEKEL, L., 1985, Aspects of evolution within the Opisthobranchia. Pp. 221-267, in: E. R. TRUEMAN & М. В. CLARKE, eds., The Mollusca, vol. 10, Evolution. Academic Press, London. SCHMEKEL, L. 8 А. PORTMANN, 1982, Opisthobranchia des Mittelmeeres. Nudibranchia und Saccoglossa [Fauna e Flora del Golfo di Napoli, 40]. Springer, Berlin. 410 pp., 36 pls. SCHMIDT, A., 1855, Der Geschlechtsapparat der Stylommatophoren in taxonomischer Hinsicht. Ab- handlungen des naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins für Sachsen und Thúringen т Halle, 1(1): 1-52, pls. 1-14. SCHMIDT, Е. J., 1847, Systematisches Verzeichniss der in der Provinz Кгат vorkommenden Land- und Sússwasser-Conchylien mit Angabe der Fund-Orte. Blasnik, Laibach. 27 pp. SCHNETLER, К. |., 1997 [March], Boreosiphopsis nov. gen. (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Buccinidae) from the Eocene and Oligocene of the North Sea Basin. Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternary Geology, 34(1-2): 3-7. SCHRÔDER, M., 1995 [December], Frühontologische Schalen jurassischer und unterkretazischer Gastropoden aus Nordeutschland und Polen. Palaeontographica, Abt. А, 238(1-4): 1-95, 15 pls. SCHRODL, M., 2003, Sea slugs of southern South America. Systematics, biogeography and biology of Chilean and Magellanic Nudipleura (Mollusca: Opisthobranchia). Conchbooks, Hackenheim. 165 pp. SCHRÓDL, M., Н. WÁGELE & Б. С. WILLAN, 2001 [May?], Taxonomic redescription of the Doridoxidae (Gastropoda: Opisthobranchia), an enigmatic family of deep water nudibranchs, with discussion of basal nudibranch phylogeny. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 240: 83-97. SCHUMACHER, C. F., 1817, Essai d'un nouveau système des habitations des vers testacés. Schultz, Copenhague. 287 pp., 22 pls. SCHUTT, H., 1993, Türkische Landschnecken. Prodromus faunae Anatolicae Molluscorum terrestrium viventium testaceorumque. Verlag Christa Hemmen, Wiesbaden. 433 pp. SCHWANWITSCH, B., 1917, Observations sur la femelle et le male rudimentaire d’Entocolax ludwigi Voigt. Zoologicheskii Vestnik, 2: 99-147, pls. 1-4. SCHWEIGGER, A. F., 1820, Handbuch der Naturgeschichte der skelettlosen ungegliederten Thiere. Dyk, Leipzig. viii + 776 pp. SCOTT, B., 1996, Phylogenetic relationships of the Camaenidae (Pulmonata: Stylommatophora: Helicoidea). Journal of molluscan Studies, 62: 65-73. SERNA, F. E., 1979 [September], La fauna de moluscos del Paleoceno de Colombia. Moluscos de una capa del Paleoceno de Manantial (Guajira). Boletin de Geología [Universidad Industrial de Santander, Colombia], 13(27): 5-55, pls. 1-2. 354 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI SHELLEY, R. M. & T. BACKELJAU, 1995, Plutoniinae Bollman, 1893 (Arthropoda, Chilopoda) and Plutoniinae Cockerell, 1893 (Mollusca, Gastropoda): proposed removal of homonymy. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 52(2): 150-152. SHERBORN, С. D., 1902, Index Animalium 1758-1800. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. 1195 pp. SHERBORN, C. D., 1922-1932, Index Animalium 1801-1850. British Museum, London. 7056 + 1098 рр. SHIKAMA, Т. & M. HORIKOSHI, 1963, Selected shells of the world in colors, vol. 1. Hokuryo-Kan Publ., Tokyo. 154 pp., 102 pls. [in Japanese] SHILEIKO, A.; see SCHILEYKO. SHIMER, H. W. & R. В. SHROCK, 1944, Index fossils of North America. A new work based on the complete revision and reillustration of Grabau & Shimer's “North American Index Fossils”. Wiley & Sons, New York. ix + 837 pp., 303 pls. SIMON, E., 1884, Arachnides observés a Miranda de Ebro au mois d'Aoút 1883 par E. Simon. Note sur les mollusques et liste des coléoptères recueillis dans la même localité par M. Е. Simon, par J. В. Bourguignat et $. de Uhagon. Anales de la Sociedad Espanola de Historia Natural, 13: 113-129 [molluscs рр. 126-127]. SIMROTH, H., 1885 [18 August], Versuch einer Naturgeschichte der deutschen Nacktschnecken und ihrer europäischen Verwandten. Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 42(2): 203-306, pls. 7-11. SIMROTH, H., 1889, Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Nacktschnecken. Nova Acta, Kaiserlich Leopoldinish- Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher [= Nova Acta Academiae Caesareae Leopoldino- Carolinae Germanicae Машгае Curiosorum], 54(1): 1-91, pls. 1-4. SIMROTH, H., 1891, Die Nacktschnecken der portugiesisch-azorischen Fauna in ihren Verhaltniss zu denen der paläarktischen Region überhaupt. Nova Acta der Ks/. Leop.-Carol. Deutschen Akademie der Naturforscher [= Nova Acta Academiae Caesareae Leopoldino-Carolinae Germanicae Naturae Curiosorum], 56(2): 203-424, pls. 9-18. SIMROTH, H., 1896 [April], On Neohyalimax brasiliensis, n.gen., n.sp. (allied to Hyalimax), from Brazil. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 2(1): 39-45, 1 pl. SIMROTH, H., 1896-1907, DrH. С. Bronns Klassen und Ordnungen des Tier-Reichs wissenschaftlich dargestellt in Wort und Bild. Band 3, Mollusca. Abteilung 2, Gastropoda. Buch 1, Prosobranchia. Winter, Leipzig. vii + 1056 pp., 53 pls. Published in parts [Dates based on Zoological Record]: Lieferung Pages Plates Date 22-23 1-64 1896 24-34 65-224 1-9 1897 35—52 225—432 10-31 1899 53—61 433-544 32-39 1901 62-65 545-600 40-42 1902 66-74 601-712 43-53 1904 75-79 713-808 1905 80-89 809-944 1906 90-94 945-1056, 1907 i-vii SIMROTH, H., 1901 [30 December], Uber eine merkwirdige neue Gattung von Stylommatophoren. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 25: 62-64. SIMROTH, H., 1906, Versuch einer neuen Deutung der Bellerophontiden. Sitzungsberichte der Naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, (1905): 3-8. SIMROTH, H., 1913, Uber die von Herrn Prof. Voeltzkow auf Madagascar und in Ostafrika erbeuteten Vaginuliden, nebst verwandten Material von ganz Afrika. Pp. 129-216, pls. 13-17, in: A. VOELTZKOW, ed., Reise in Ostafrika in den Jahren 1903-1905. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse. Band 3, Systematische Arbeiten. Nagele & Sproesser, Stuttgart. SIRGEL, W. F., 1985 [June], A new subfamily of Arionidae (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Annals of the Natal Museum, 26(2): 471-487. SISMONDA, A. E., 1842 [after 19 February], Synopsis methodica animalium invertebratorum Pedemontii fossilium. Torino. 44 pp. SITNIKOVA, T. YA., 1983 [after 22 February], Sistema Baikalskikh endemichnykh vidov roda Megalovalvata i nekotorye voprosy sistematiki semeistva Valvatidae (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) [The system of Baikal endemic species of the genus Megalovalvata and some problems of taxonomy of the family Valvatidae]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 62(1): 32-44. [in Russian] SITNIKOVA, T. YA. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1982 [after 20 May], Obem i sistematicheskii status gruppy Architaenioglossa (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) [Contents and systematic status of the group Architaenioglossa]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 61(6): 831-842. [in Russian] REFERENCES 355 SITNIKOVA, T. YA. & YA. |. STAROBOGATOV, 1983, О sistematicheskom polozhenii года Neomphalus McLean, 1981 (Gastropoda) [On the taxonomic position of the genus Neomphalus McLean, 1981]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 23-26. SITNIKOVA, Т. YA., YA. |. STAROBOGATOV & V. V. ANISTRATENKO, 1992 [after 17 June], Anatomiia i sistematicheskoe polozhenie nekotorykh melkikh Pectinibranchia (Mollusca, Gastropoda) fauny Europy [Anatomy and systematic position of some little Pectinibranchia from the European fauna]. Vestnik Zoologii, 6: 3-12. [in Russian] SLAVOSHEVSKAYA, L. V., 1975, Osobennosti polovogo apparata Rissoacea i КП znachenie dlia sistematiki nadsemeistva [Pecularities of reproductive system of Rissoacea and their importance for taxonomy of this superfamily]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 5: 17120: SLAVOSHEVSKAYA, (|. V., 1983, Organizatsiia i sistematicheskoe polozhenie Rissoacea. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov, 7: 15-18. [in Russian] SMITH, E.A., 1885 [after September], Report on the Lamellibranchiata collected by H. М. $. Challenger during the years 1873-1876. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873-76, Zoology, 13(1): viii + 341 pp., 25 pls. SMITH, Е. ©. W., 1935, The development of Patella vulgata. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 225: 95-125. SMITH, M., 1942, A review of the Volutidae. Winter Park, Florida. 127 + 2 pp., 26 pls. SMITH, $. М. & D. HEPPELL, 1991, Checklist of British marine Mollusca. National Museums of Scotland Information Series, 11: 114 pp. SMYTHE, K., 1982, Seashells of the Arabian Gulf. Allen & Unwin, London. 123 pp., 20 pls. SNYDER, М. A., 2003, Catalogue of the marine gastropod family Fasciolariidae. Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Special Publication 21: 431 pp. ЗОНЕ, N. F., 1961 [10 February], Archaegastropoda, Mesogastropoda and stratigraphy of the Ripley Owl Creek, and Prairie Bluff Formations. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 331-A: 151 pp., 18 pls. SOHL, N. F., 1964, Neogastropoda, Opisthobranchia and Basommatophora from the Ripley, Owl Creek, and Prairie Bluff formations. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 331-B: 344 pp., 52 pls. SOLEM, A., 1962 [November], Notes on, and descriptions of new Hebridean land snails. Bulletin of the British Museum (Natural History), Zoology, 9(5): 215-247, pls. 1-2. SOLEM, A., 1966, Some non-marine mollusks from Thailand, with notes on classification of the Helicarionidae. Spolia Zoologica Musei Hauniensis, 24: 1-110, pls. 1-3. SOLEM, A., 1972 [August], Tekoulina, a new viviparous tornatellinid land snail from Rarotonga, Cook Islands. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 40(2): 93-114, pls. 1-3. SOLEM, A., 1975, Polygyriscus virginianus (Burch, 1947) a helicodiscid land snail (Pulmonata: Heli- codiscidae). The Nautilus, 89(3): 80-86. SOLEM, A., 1978, Classification of the land mollusca. Pp. 49-97, in: V. FRETTER & J. PEAKE, eds., Pulmonates. Vol. 2A, Systematics, Evolution and Ecology. Academic Press, London. SOLEM, A., 1979, A theory of land snail biogeographic patterns through time. Pp. 225-248, in: $. VAN DER SPOEL, A. C. VAN BRUGGEN & J. LEVER, eds., Pathways in malacology. Junk, the Hague. SOLEM, A., 1983 [7 January], Endodontoid land snails from Pacific Islands (Mollusca: Pulmonata: Sigmurethra). Part Il. Families Punctidae and Charopidae, Zoogeography. Field Museum, Chicago. ix + 336 pp. SOLEM, A., 1992, Camaenid land snails from southern and eastern South Australia, excluding Kangaroo Island. Part 1. Systematics, distribution and variation. Records of the South Australian Museum, Monograph series, 2: 338 pp., 72 pls. SOLEM, A., 1993, Camaenid land snails from western and central Australia (Mollusca: Pulmonata: Camaenidae). VI, Taxa from the Red Centre. Records of the Western Australian Museum, Suppl. 43: 983-1459, pls. 95-170. SOLEM, A. 8 E. YOCHELSON, 1979, North American Paleozoic land snails, with a summary of other Paleozoic nonmarine snails. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 1072: 42 pp., 10 pls. SOLIMAN, С. N., 1980 [2 November], On the dorid nudibranch Sebadoris crosslandi (Eliot) from the northwestern Red Sea. The Journal of Molluscan Studies, 46(2): 227-238. SPENCER, H. G. 8 R. C. WILLAN 1996 [1995], The marine fauna of New Zealand: index to the fauna. 3. Mollusca. New Zealand Oceanographic Institute Memoir, 105: 1-126. SPENGEL, J. W., 1881, Die Geruchsorgane und des Nervensystem der Mollusken. Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 35(3): 333-383. STACHE, G., 1889 [1 December], Die liburnische Stufe und deren Grenz-Horizonte. Abhandlungen der Kaiserlich-Kóniglichen Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 13(1): 1-170, pls. 1-6. STAROBOGATOV, YA. |., 1958 [after 25 December], Sistema i filogeniia Planorbidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata) [The system and phylogeny of Planorbidae]. Biulleten’ Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 63(6): 37-53. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1967 [after 25 October], К postroeniiu sistemy presnovodnykh legochnykh molliuskov [On the systematization of freshwater pulmonate molluscs]. Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 42: 280-304. [in Russian] 356 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI STAROBOGATOV, YA. 1., 1970a, К sistematike rannepaleozoiskikh Monoplacophora. Paleonto- logicheskii Zhurnal, 1970(3): 6-17. STAROBOGATOV, YA. 1., 1970b [after 15 October], Fauna molliuskov i zoogeograficheskoe raionirovanie kontinental'nykh vodoemov zemnogo shara [The molluscan fauna and zoogeographical zoning of the continental water bodies of the world]. Nauka, Leningrad. 372 pp. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., 1974, Ksenokonkhii i ikh znacheniie dlia filogenii i sistemy nekotorykh klassov molliuskov [Xenoconchias and their bearing on the phylogeny and systematics of some molluscan classes]. Paleontologicheskii Zhurnal, 1974(1): 3-18 [in Russian; English translation: Paleontological Journal, 1974(1): 1-13]. STAROBOGATOV, YA. 1., 1976, O sostave i sistematicheskom polozhenii morskikh legochnykh molliuskov [On the volume and taxonomical position of marine pulmonate mollusks]. Biologiia Moria [Vladivostok], 4: 7-16. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |., 1983 [after 22 February], Sistema otriada Acochlidiiformes [System of the order Acochlidiiformes]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 30- 32. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |., 1987, Evoliutsiia raduly briukhonogikh molliuskov [Evolution of the gastro- pod's radula]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 15. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |., 1989 ["1988”], O sistematicheskom polozhenii roda Glacidorbis (Gastropoda incertae sedis). Trudy Zoologicheskogo Instituta, 187: 78-84. [in Russian] [Volume 187 on title page of volume; vol. 176 in error on running title of article] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |., 1990, Tendentsii evoliutsionnykh preobrazovanii radul sovremennykh molliuskov. Radula у Klasse monoplakofor (Monoplacophora) i briukhonogikh molliuskov (Gastropoda). Tipologiia raduly. Sbornik Trudov Zoologicheskogo Muzeia Moskovskogo Gosudarstvennogo Universiteta, 28: 37-47. STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., Т. L. ALEXENKO & O. V. LEVINA, 1992 [after 11 June], Rody Fagotia i Microcolpia (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia, Melanopsidae), i ikh predstaviteli у sovremennoi faune [The genera Fagotia and Microcolpia, and their representatives in Recent fauna]. Biulleten” Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispytatelei Prirody, Otdel Biologicheskii, new ser., 97(3): 57-72. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., А. N. GOLIKOV, I. М. LIKHAREV, YU. $. MINICHEV 8 O. A. SCARLATO, 1971, Osnovnye zadachi morfologo-sistematicheskogo i filogeneticheskogo izucheniia molliuskov v SSSR [Main problems of morphological taxonomical and phylogenetical study of molluscs in the USSR]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 4: 5-8. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |. & 2. |. IZZATULLAEV, 1980, Molliuski semeistva Melanoididae (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) Srednei Azii i sopredelnykh territori [Molluscs of the family Melanoididae of middle Asia and adjacent territories]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 59(1): 23-31. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |. & L. |. MOSKALEV, 1987a, Sistema monoplacofor [Systematics of the Mono- placophora]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 8: 7-11. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |. & А. D. NAUMOV, eds., 1987b, Molliuski belogo топа. Opredeliteli po faune SSSR, 151: 277 pp. STAROBOGATOV, YA. |. & L. A. PROZOROVA, 1990 [after 20 March], Vidovoi sostav semeistva Bulinidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata) v vodoemakh SSSR ($ zamechaniiami po sisteme podsemeistva Camptoceratinae) [Specific composition of the family Bulinidae in the waterbodies of the USSR (with notes on the system of subfamily Camptoceratinae)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 69(4): 27-37. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA., L.A. PROZOROVA, К. V. BOGATOV & Е. М. SAYENKO, 2004, Molliuski. In: Opredelitel Presnovodnykh bespozvonochnykh Rossii i sopredelnykh territorii [Key to freshwater invertebrates of Russia and adjacent lands], 6: 526 pp. Nauka, St Petersburg. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. |. & T. YA. SITNIKOVA, 1983 [after 22 February], Sistema otriada Littoriniformes (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) [The system of the order Littoriniformes]. Vsesoiuznoe soveshchanie po izucheniiu molliuskov [Leningrad], 7: 18-22. [in Russian] STAROBOGATOV, YA. I., T. YA. SITNIKOVA 8 М. М. ZATRAVKIN, 1989 [after 21 August], Semeistvo lravadiidae (Gastropoda, Pectinibranchia) i ego predstaviteli у solonovatykh vodakh SSSR [The family lravadiidae and its representatives in the salt waters from USSR]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 68(9): 35-42. [in Russian] STEADMAN, W. Б. & В. С. COTTON, 1943 [30 November], The cowries (Cypraeidae) of Fiji. Records of the South Australian Museum, 7(4): 309-336, 1 pl. STEADMAN, W. R. & B. C. COTTON, 1946 [30 June], A key to the classification of the cowries (Cypraeidae). Records of the South Australian Museum, 8(3): 503-530, pls. 8-13. STEENBERG, С. M., 1917 [5 October], Anatomie des Acanthinula et des Vallonia. Les organes génitaux. Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kobenhavn, 69: 1-15. STEENBERG, С. M., 1925 [18 June], Etudes sur l'anatomie et la systématique des maillots (fam. Pupillidae $. lat.). Videnskabelige Meddelelser fra Dansk Naturhistorisk Forening i Kobenhavn, 80: viii + 202 pp., 34 pls. STEENBERG, С. M., 1936 [30 March], Recherches anatomiques et systématiques sur le gastéropode pulmoné Gonidomus pagoda (Férussac) de l'île Maurice. Mémoires du Musée Royal d'Histoire Naturelle de Belgique, ser. 2, 3: 115-148. REFERENCES 357 STEFANI, С. DE, 1877, Molluschi continentali fino ad ога notati in Italia nei terreni pliocenici, ed ordinamento di questi ultimi. Atti della Societa Toscana di Scienze Naturali Residente in Pisa, 3(2): 274-325, pls. 17-18. STEFANI, C. DE & D. PANTANELLI, 1879, Molluschi pliocenici dei dintorni di Siena. Bullettino della Societa Malacologica Italiana, 4: 1-215. STEPHENSON, L. W., 1923, North Carolina Geological and Economic Survey, 5. The Cretaceous formations of North Carolina, 1. Invertebrate fossils of the upper Cretaceous formations [with a supplemental chapter on the decapod crustaceans of the upper Cretaceous formations by M. J. Rathbun]. Edwards & Broughton, Raleigh. 604 pp., 102 pls. STEPHENSON, L. W., 1941, The larger invertebrates fossils of the Navarro group of Texas (exclusive of corals and crustaceans and exclusive of the fauna of the Escondido formation). The University of Texas, Publication 4101: 641 pp., 95 pls. STEWART, К. B., 1927 [3 January], Gabb’s California fossil type gastropods. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 78: 287—447, pls. 20-32. STILWELL, J. D. & W. J. ZINSMEISTER, 1992, Molluscan systematics and biostratigraphy. Lower Tertiary La Meseta Formation, Seymour Island, Antarctic Peninsula. Antarctic Research Series, 55. American Geophysical Union, Washington DC. 192 pp. STIMPSON, W., 1851, Shells of New England. A revision of the synonymy of the testaceous mollusks of New England. Phillips, Sampson & Co., Boston. vi + 58 pp., 2 pls. STIMPSON, W., 1864, On the structural characters of the so-called melanians of North America. The American Journal of Science and Arts, ser. 2, 38: 41-53. STIMPSON, W., 1865a [25 February], On certains genera and families of zoophagous gastropods. American Journal of Conchology, 1(1): 55-64. STIMPSON, W., 1865b [August], Researches upon the Hydrobiinae and allied forms chiefly made upon materials in the museum of the Smithsonian Institution. Smithsonian Miscellaneous Collections, 201: 1-59. STOLICZKA, F., 1867-1871, Cretaceous fauna of southern India. Palaeontologia Indica, being figures and descriptions of the organic remains procured during the progress of the Geological Survey of India. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India, 5. Published in parts: Volume Part Pages Plates Date Publisher |, The Gastropoda 1—4 1-204 1-16 1 Ари! 1867 Williams & Norgate 5 205-244 17-18 1 April 1868 6 245-284 19-20 1 July 1868 7-10 285-498 21-28 1 October 1868 Ш, The Pelecypoda 1-4 1-222 1-12 1 September 1870 Trübner & Co. 5-8 223-409 13-28 1 March 1871 9-13 409-538 29-50 1 August 1871 STOLICZKA, F., 1871, Notes on terrestrial mollusca from the neighbourhood of Moulmein (Tenasserim provinces), with description of new species. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 40(2): 143- 177, pls. 7-8. STOLICZKA, F., 1872 [after 6 August], On the land shells of Penang Island, with descriptions of the animals and anatomical notes; part first, Cyclostomacea. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 41(2): 251-271, pls. 10. STREBEL, H., continued by H. STREBEL & С. PFEFFER, 1873-1882, Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Fauna mexikanischer Land- und Sússwasser Conchylien. Unter besonderer Berticksichtigung der Fauna angrenzender Gebiete. Herbst, Hamburg. Published in parts: Part Pages Plates Date Author 1 1-69 127 1873 Strebel 2 1-58 1113 1875 Strebel + unnumbered table 3 1-51 1-22 1878 Strebel + 2 unnumbered 4 1-112 1-15 November 1879* Strebel & Pfeffer 5 1-144 1-19 1882 Strebel & Pfeffer *fide Zoological Record for 1879: 10. 358 BOUCHET & ROCROI STRONG Е. E., 2003, Refining molluscan characters: morphology, character coding and a phylogeny of the Caenogastropoda. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 137: 447-554. STRONG, Е. Е. & М. GLAUBRECHT, 2000, On the systematics of the Pachychilidae: new evidence for the placement of the enigmatic Faunus. Abstracts of the 66" American Malacological Society and 33rd Annual Western Society of Malacologists: 25. STRONG, Е. Е. & М. GLAUBRECHT, 2002, Evidence for convergent evolution of brooding in a unique gastropod from Lake Tanganyika: anatomy and affinity of Tanganyicia rufofilosa (Caenogastropoda, Cerithioidea, Paludomidae). Zoologica Scripta, 31: 167-184. STRONG, Е. E., М. С. HARASEWYCH & С. HASZPRUNAR, 2003, Phylogeny of the Cocculinoidea (Mollusca, Gastropoda). /nvertebrate Biology, 112(2): 114-125. SUTER, H., 1892 [May], Contributions to the molluscan fauna of New Zealand. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 24: 270-278. SUTER, H., 1909 [30 July], Scientific results of the New Zealand government trawling expedition 1907. Mollusca. Part 1, Amphineura, Gastropoda and Scaphopoda. Records of the Canterbury Museum, 1(2): 117-130, pl. 12. SUTER, H., 1913 [December], Manual of the New Zealand Mollusca. Mackay, Wellington. xxiii + 1120 pp. [Atlas, 72 pls., published 1915] SUZUKI, K., 2000, Opisthobranchs of Izu Peninsula. TBS-Britannica Co., Tokyo. 178 pp. [in Japanese] SWAINSON, W., 1825, Amonograph of the genus Ancillaria, with descriptions of several new species. Quarterly Journal of Science, Literature and the Arts, 36: 272-289. SWAINSON, W., 1820-1833, Zoological Illustrations or original figures and description of new, rare or interesting animals. Baldwin & Cradock, London. Published in parts [Dates after C. D. SHERBORN, 1922, Index Animalium: cxx]: Series Plates Date 1 1-18 1820 19-83 1821 84-134 1822 135-182 1823 2 1-30 1829 31-45 1830 46-85 1831 86-96 1832 97136 1833 SWAINSON, W., 1835, The elements of modern conchology; with definitions of all the tribes, families and genera, recent and fossil, briefly and plainly stated: for the use of students and travellers. Baldwin & Cradock, London. viii + 62 pp. SWAINSON, W., 1840 [May], A treatise on malacology or shells and shell-fish. Longman, London. viii + 419 pp. SWIDERSKI, D. L., 1990, Analysis of lymnaeacean relationships using phylogenetic systematics. Malacologia, 31(2): 249-257. SYKES, E.R., 1900 [19 May], Mollusca. Pp. 271-412, pls. 11-12, in: D. SHARP, ed., Fauna Hawaiiensis, 2(4). Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. : SYSOEV, A., 2003 [June], The anatomy of Zemacies excelsa, with a description of a new subfamily of Turridae (Gastropoda, Conoidea). Ruthenica, 13(1): 81-87. SZAROWSKA, M. & T. WILKE, 2004, Sadleriana pannonica (Frauenfeld, 1865): a lithoglyphid, hydrobiid, or amnicolid taxon? Journal of Molluscan Studies, 70: 49-57. TAKEDA, M., 1982, Keys to the Japanese and foreign crustaceans fully illustrated in colors. Hokuryukan, Tokyo. 285 pp. ТАКИ, |. & К. OYAMA, 1954 [1 March], Matajiro Yokoyama’s The Pliocene and later faunas from the Kwanto region in Japan. Palaeontological Society of Japan, Special Papers, 2: 2 + 68 pp., 49 pls. ТАМ, К. S., 2003, Phylogenetic analysis and taxonomy of some southern Australian and New Zealand Muricidae (Mollusca: Neogastropoda). Journal of Natural History, 37: 911-1028. TANAKA, T., 1971 [August], Pteropoda and Heteropoda (Gastropoda, Mollusca) collected in the western Pacific Ocean in the northern summer 1968. Kaiyo Report, 3: 27-36. TARDY, J., 1970a [March], Un nouveau genre de nudibranche méconnu des côtes atlantiques et de la Manche: Pruvotfolia (nov. g.) pselliotes (Labbé), 1923. Vie et Milieu, ser. A, Biologie marine, 20(2): 327-346, pls. 1-5. TARDY, J., 1970b, Contribution à l'étude des métamorphoses chez les nudibranches. Annales des Sciences naturelles, Zoologie et Biologie animale, ser. 12, 12(3): 299-370. TASCH, P., 1963 [November], Paleolimnology, Part 3 - Marion and Dickinson counties, Kansas, with additional sections in Harvey and Sedgwick counties: stratigraphy and biota. Journal of Paleontology, 37(6): 1233-1251, pls. 172-174. REFERENCES 359 TAYLOR, D. W., 1966a [18 August], Summary of North American Blancan nonmarine mollusks. Malacologia, 4(1): 1-172, pls. 1-8. TAYLOR, D. W., 1966b [1 October], A remarkable snail fauna from Coahuila, Mexico. The Veliger, 9(2): 152-228, pls. 8-19. TAYLOR, D. W., 2003 [March], Introduction to Physidae (Gastropoda: Hygrophila); biogeography, classification, morphology. Revista de Biologia Tropical, 51, Suppl. 1: 289 pp. TAYLOR, D. W. & М.Е. ЗОНЕ, 1962 [14 November], An outline of gastropod classification. Malacologia, 1(1): 7-32. TAYLOR, J. D., У. 1. KANTOR & A. V. SYSOEV, 1993 [25 November], Foregut anatomy, feeding mechanisms, relationships and classification of the Conoidea (= Toxoglossa) (Gastropoda). Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, Zoology Series, 59(2): 125-170. TAYLOR, J. W., 1914, Monograph of the land and freshwater Mollusca of the British Isles. Taylor Bros, Leeds. vii + 522 pp., 35 pls. TERMIER, С. 8 H. TERMIER, 1968, Evolution et paléontologie des Gastéropodes. Pp. 894-925, in: P.-P. GRASSE, ed., Traité de zoologie, tome 5, fascicule 3. Masson, Paris. TESCH, J. J., 1913 [June], Das Tierreich. Lief. 36, Mollusca Pteropoda. Friedlander & Sohn, Berlin. xvi + 154 pp. THIELE, J., 1891-1893, Das Gebiss der Schnecken; see under TROSCHEL (1856-1891). THIELE, J., 1904, Anatomisch-systematische Untersuchungen einiger Gastropoden. In: MARTENS, E. VON & J. THIELE, Die beschalten Gastropoden der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition 1898-1899. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition auf dem Dampfer “Valdivia” 1898- 1899, 7(B): 147-179 [1-33], pls. 6-9 [1-4]. THIELE, J., 1908, Ueber die Anatomie und systematische Stellung von Bathysciadium, Lepetella, und Addisonia. Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Zoology, 52(5): 81-89, pls. 1-2. THIELE, J., 1909 [10 September], Cocculinoidea und die Gattungen Phenacolepas und Titiscania. Systematisches Conchylien-Cabinet, ed. 2, Band 2, Heft 11A: 1-48, pls. 1-6. THIELE, J., 1921 [12 July], Zur Systematik der Mollusken. Archiv fur Molluskenkunde, 53(3): 140-163, pl. 4. THIELE, J., 1924 [February], Revision des Systems der Trochacea. Mitteilungen aus dem Zoologischen Museum in Berlin, 11(1): 49-72, 1 pl. THIELE, J., 1925 [after February, before 10 November], Gastropoda der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition, Theil 2. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse der deutschen Tiefsee-Expedition auf dem Dampfer “Valdivia” 1898-1899, 17(2): 1-348, pls. 1-34 [double page numbering: 35-382, pls. 13-46]. THIELE, J., 1925-1926, Mollusca = Weichtiere. In: W. KUKENTHAL & T. KRUMBACH, eds., Handbuch der Zoologie, 5. De Gruyter, Berlin & Leipzig. Published in parts [Dates after R. BIELER & K. J. BOSS, 1989, Nemouria, 34: 21]: Part Pages Date 1 15-96 1 November 1925 2 97-176 20 February 1926 3 177-256 30 June 1926 THIELE, J., 1927 [17 February], Uber die Schneckenfamilie Assimineidae. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 53: 113-146, pl. 1. THIELE, J., 1928a [12 September], Revision des Systems der Hydrobiiden und Melaniiden. a Jahrbücher, Abteilung für Systematik, Okologie und Geographie der Tiere, 55(5-6): 51-402, pl. 8. THIELE, J., 1928b [September], Uber ptenoglosse Schnecken. Zeitschrift für Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 132: 73-94. THIELE, J., 1929-1935, Handbuch der systematischen Weichtierkunde. Fischer, Jena. Published in parts [Dates after К. BIELER & К. J. BOSS, 1989, Nemouria, 34: 22-23]: Volume Part Pages Date 1 1 1-376 after 4 Sept./before 21 Oct. 1929 2 377-778 before 31 October 1931 2 3 779-1022 before 19 January 1934 4 1023-1154, before 27 March 1935 i-vi English translation: К. BIELER & P. M. MIKKELSEN, eds., 1992-1998, Handbook of systematic malacology. xiii + 625 pp. (Part 1, 1992), xiv + 627-1189 (Part 2, 1992), xv + 1193-1690 (Parts 3-4, 1998). Smithsonian Institution and The National Science Foundation, Washington DC. 360 ВОЧСНЕТ & ROCROI THIEM, H., 1917 [30 March], Вейгаде zur Anatomie und Phylogenie der Docoglossen. Il. Die Anatomie und Phylogenie der Monobranchen (Akmäiden und Scurriiden nach Sammlung Plate). Jenaische Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaft, 54(3-4): 405-630, pls. 24-26. THOMPSON, Е. С., 1967 [24 March], А new cyclophorid land snail from the West Indies (Prosobran- chia), and the discussion of a new subfamily. Proceedings ofthe Biological Society of Washington, 80: 13-18. THOMPSON, Е. G., 1968, The aquatic snails of the family Hydrobiidae of peninsular Florida. University of Florida Press, Gainesville. 268 pp. THOMPSON, F. G., 1980 [22 August], Proserpinoid land snails and their relationships within the Archaeogastropoda. Malacologia, 20(1): 1-33. THOMPSON, F. G., 1981, Systematic affinities of Lepyrium showalteri (Lea), a freshwater snail from the Alabama river system. Bulletin of the American Malacological Union, (1981): 38. THOMPSON, F. G., 1984, North American freshwater snail genera of the hydrobiid subfamily Lithoglyphinae. Malacologia, 25 (1): 109-141. THOMPSON, Е. С. & К. HERSHLER, 1991, New hydrobiid snails (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Prosobran- chia: Truncatelloidea) from North America. Proceedings of the Biological Society of Washington, 104(4): 669-683. THOMPSON, T. E., 1976, Biology of opisthobranch Molluscs, volume 1. The Ray Society, London. 206 pp. THOMPSON, Т.Е. & С. Н. BROWN, 1976, British opisthobranch molluscs. Academic Press, London. 203 pp. THOMPSON, Т.Е. & 1. D. MCFARLANE, 1967, Observations on a collection of Glaucus from the Gulf of Aden with a critical review of published records of Glaucidae (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia). Proceedings of the Linnean Society of London, 178(21): 107-123. THOMPSON, W., 1840 [September], Catalogue of the land and freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 6: 16-34. TIBERI, N., 1880-1881, | molluschi nudibranchi del Mediterraneo. Bullettino della Societa Malacologica Italiana, 6(1114): 182-224 [before 18 September 1880]; 6(15-18): 225-242 [before 14 February 1881]. TIELECKE, H., 1940 [15 August], Anatomie, Phylogenie und Tiergeographie der Cyclophoriden. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, new ser., 9(3): 317-371. TILLIER, S., 1980 [November], Gastéropodes terrestres et fluviatiles de Guyane française. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. A, 118: 189 pp., 6 pls TILLIER, S., 1984, Relationships of gymnomorph gastropods (Mollusca: Gastropoda). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 82: 345-362. TILLIER, S., 1989 [1 August], Comparative morphology, phylogeny and classification of land snails and slugs (Gastropoda: Pulmonata: Stylommatophora). Malacologia, 30(1-2): 1-303. TILLIER, $., М. MASSELOT & А. TILLIER, 1995 [10 December] [*1996”], Phylogenetic relationships of the pulmonate gastropods from rRNA sequences, and tempo and age of the stylommatophoran radiation. Pp. 267-284, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. TILLIER, $. & Р. MORDAN, 1995, The anatomy and systematics of the New Caledonian land snail genus Draparnaudia Montrouzier, 1859 (Pulmonata: Orthurethra). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 113: 47-91. TILLIER, $. & W. Е. PONDER, 1992, New species of Smeagol from Australia and New Zealand, with a discussion of the affinities of the genus (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Journal of Molluscan Studies, 58(2): 135-155. TITOVA, L. V., 1994 [August], A revision of the Paleogene turritellids (Mollusca: Gastropoda) from Kamtchatka. Paleontological Journal, 28(1A): 48-66, pl. 3. TOMLIN, J. R. LE B., 1927 [May], Reports on the marine Mollusca in the collections of the South African Museum, ||. Families Abyssochrysidae, Oócorythidae, Haliotidae and Tonnidae. Annals of the South African Museum, 25(1): 77-83. TOMLIN, J. R. LE B., 1928 [December], Reports on the marine Mollusca in the collections of the South African Museum, Ш. Revision of the South African Nassariidae (olim Nassidae). IV. Families Terebridae, Columbariidae, Thaididae, Architectonicidae. Annals of the South African Museum, 25(2): 313-335, pls. 25-26. TORRE, С. DE LA 8 P. BARTSCH, 1942, The cyclophorid mollusks of Cuba. United States National Museum Bulletin, 181: 3-42, pls. 1-8. TORRES MINGUEZ, A., 1925, Notas malacologicas. V. Respuesta al Señor P. H. critico de la rivista “Archiv für Molluskenkunde” Frankfurt am Main (LVI, 1924, Heft 4, p. 289). Buttleti de la Institucion Catalana de Historia Natural, ser. 2, 5: 141-150. TRACEY, S., J.A. TODD & D. H. ERWIN, 1993, Mollusca: Gastropoda. Pp. 131-167, in: М. J. BENTON, ed., The Fossil Record, volume 2. Chapman & Hall, London. 845 pp. TROSCHEL, Е. H., 1845, Anatomie von Ampullaria urceus und über die Gattung Lanistes Montf. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 11(1): 197-216, pl. 8. TROSCHEL, F. H., 1847, Bericht Uber die Leistungen in der Naturgeschichte der Mollusken wahrend des Jahres 1846. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 13(2): 337-342. TROSCHEL, Е. H., 1848, Mollusca, Gastropoda. Pp. 536-568, in: А. F. A. WIEGMANN & J. F. RUTHE, Handbuch der Zoologie, ed. 3. Lüderitz, Berlin. iv + 651 pp. REFERENCES 361 TROSCHEL, Е. H., 1852, Bericht über die Leistungen im Gebiete der Naturgeschichte der Mollusken während des Jahres 1851. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 18(2): 257-307. TROSCHEL, Е. H., continued by J. THIELE, 1856-1891, Das Gebiss der Schnecken, zur Begründung einer natürlichen Classification. Nicolai, Berlin. Published in parts [Dates after К. ROBERTSON, 1957, The Nautilus, 70(4): 137]: Volume Part Pages Plates Date Author 1 1 1-72 1-4 1856 Troschel 2 73-112 5-8 before 30 October 1857 Troschel 3 113-152 9-12 1858 Troschel 4 153-196 13-16 1861 Troschel 5 НУ, 17—20 1863 Troschel 197-252 2 1 1-48 1-4 December 1865 Troschel 2 49-96 5-8 December 1867 Troschel 3 97-132 9-12 1869 Troschel 4 133-180 13-16 1875 Troschel 5 181-216 17-20 18 September 1878 Troschel 6 217-246 21-24 2 September 1879 Troschel 7. 249-334 25-28 1891 Thiele 8 337-409, 29-32 1893 Thiele НХ TRYON, С. W., 1863 [before 12 January], Notes on American fresh water shells, with descriptions of two new species. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 14(9): 451-452. TRYON, G. W., 1865 [15 April], Observations on the family Strepomatidae. American Journal of Conchology, 1(2): 97-135. TRYON, С. W., 1866a [1 April], [Book review of] Researches upon the Hydrobiinae and allied forms by Dr. Wm. Stimpson, 8 vol. Smithsonian Institution, Washington DC, August 1865. 58 pp. [American Journal of Conchology, 2(2): 152-158.] TRYON, G. W., 1866b [1 July], Monograph of the terrestrial Mollusca of the United States. American Journal of Conchology, 2(3): 218-277, pls. 1-4. TRYON, G. W., 1866c [6 October], Monograph of the terrestrial Mollusca of the United States. American Journal of Conchology, 2(4): 306-327, pls. 5-6. TRYON, G. W., 1867 [5 September], Monograph of the terrestrial Mollusca of the United States. American Journal of Conchology, 3(2): 155-181, pls. 11-14. TRYON, С. W., 1868 [2 April], Monograph of the terrestrial Mollusca of the United States. American Journal of Conchology, 3(4): 298-324, pls. 14-17. TRYON, С. W., 1871, A monograph of the fresh-water univalve Mollusca of the United States. Part 2. Philadelphia, Academy of Natural Sciences. Pp. 83-124, pls. 16-18. TRYON, С. W., 1880, Muricinae, Purpurinae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 2: 289 pp., 70 pls. Published in parts [Dates after E. G. VANATTA, 1927, The Nautilus, 40(3): 96-99]: Part Pages Date 5 1-64 2 January 1880 6 65-128 31 March 1880 7 129-192 6 July 1880 8 193-289 25 October 1880 TRYON, С. W., 1880-1881, Tritonidae, Fusidae, Buccinidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 3: 310 pp., 87 pls. Published in parts: Part Pages Date 9 1-64 31 December 1880 10 65-128 28 March 1881 11 129-192 5 June 1881 12 193-310 3 October 1881 362 BOUCHET & ROCROI TRYON, С. W., 1885, Testacellidae, Oleacinidae, Streptaxidae, Helicoidea, Vitrinidae, Limacidae, Arionidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 2, 1. The author, Philadelphia. 364 pp., 60 pls. TRYON, С. W., 1886, Naticidae, Calyptraeidae, Turritellidae, Vermetidae, Caecidae, Eulimidae, Turbonillidae, Pyramidellidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 8: 461 pp., 79 pls. Published in parts: Part Pages Date 29 1-64 23 January 1886 30 65-128 3 May 1886 31 129-192 28 July 1886 32, 32а 193-461 24 November 1886 TRYON, С. W., 1887, Solariidae, lanthinidae, Trichotropidae, Scalariidae, Cerithiidae, Rissoidae, Littorinidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 9: 488 pp., 71 pls. Published in parts: Part Pages Date 33 1-64 7 February 1887 34 65-128 8 June 1887 39 129-224 2 September 1887 36, 36a 225-488 10 December 1887 TRYON, G. W., 1888-1889, Neritidae, Adeorbidae, Cyclostrematidae, Liotiidae, Phasianellidae, Tur- binidae, Trochidae, Stomatiidae, Haliotidae, Pleurotomariidae. Manual of conchology, ser. 1, 10: 322 pp., 69 pls. Published in parts: Part Pages Date 3% 1-64 16 March 1888 38 65-144 1 July 1888 39 145-208 1 October 1888 40 209-323 3 January 1889 TURNER, H., J. G. KUIPER, N. THEW, В. BERNASCONI, J. RUETSCHI, М. WUTHRICH & М. GOSTELI, 1998, Fauna Helvetica 2. Atlas der Mollusken der Schweiz und Liechtensteins. Centre suisse de cartographie de la faune/Schweizerische Entomologische Gesellschaft, Neuchatel. 527 pp. TURNER, Б. D., 1948 [30 October], The family Tonnidae in the western Atlantic. Johnsonia, 2(26): 165-192, pls. 74-85. TURTON, W., 1831, A manual of the land and fresh-water shells of the British Islands. Longman, Rees, Orme, Brown & Greene, London. viii + 152 + 16 pp., 9 pls. UKEDEM D’ACOZ, C. D’, 1996, Contribution a la connaissance des crustacés décapodes helléniques |: Penaeidea, Stenopodidea, Palinuridea, Homaridea, Thalassinidea, Anomura et note sur les stomatopodes. Bios (Macedonia, Greece), 3: 51-77. UKEDEM D'ACOZ, С. D’, 1999, Inventaire et distribution des crustacés décapodes de |’Atlantique nord-oriental, de la Méditerranée et des eaux continentales adjacentes au nord de 25°N. Patrimoines Naturels, 40: 383 pp ULRICH, Е. O. & W. H. SCOFIELD, 1897 [before 20 March], The lower Silurian Gastropoda of Minnesota. Pp. 813-1081, pls. 61-82, in: E. O. ULRICH, W. H. SCOFIELD, J. M. CLARKE & М. H. WINCHELL, The geological and natural history survey of Minnesota. Vol. 3, part 2, The Geology of Minnesota. Paleontology. VALDES, A., 2002, A phylogenetic analysis and systematic revision of the cryptobranch dorids (Mol- lusca, Nudibranchia, Anthobranchia). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 136: 535-636. VALDES, A. & O. ANGULO CAMPILLO, 2000. Redescription and reassessment of Cadlina luarna (Ev. Marcus and Er. Marcus, 1967), comb. nov. (Mollusca, Opisthobranchia, Doridina). Proceedings of the California Academy of Sciences, 52: 77-85. VALDES, A. & T. M. GOSLINER, 1999a, Reassessment of the systematic status of Miamira Bergh, 1875 and Orodoris Bergh, 1875 (Nudibranchia, Chromodorididae) in light of phylogenetic analysis. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 65: 33-45. REFERENCES 363 VALDÉS, А. & Т. М. GOSLINER, 1999b [October], Phylogeny of the radula-less dorids (Mollusca, Nudibranchia), with the description of a new genus and a new family. Zoologica Scripta, 28(3-4): 315-360. VALDÉS, А. & Т. М. GOSLINER, 2001, Systematics and phylogeny of the caryophyllidia-bearing dorids (Mollusca, Nudibranchia), with descriptions of a new genus and four new species from Indo- Pacific deep waters. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 133: 103-198. VAN AARTSEN, J. J., 1995 [30 September], Anisocycla Monterosato, 1880 or Ebala Leach in Gray, 1847: that is the question. Bollettino Malacologico, 31(1-4): 65-68. VAN BENTHEM JUTTING, T., 1927 [November], Fauna Buruana. Mollusca. Beroe-Expeditie 1921- 1922. Résultats zoólogiques de l'expédition scientifique néerlandaise à l'île de Buru en 1921 et 1922, Volume 3(1): 35 pp., 2 pls. VAN BRUGGEN, A. V., 1978 [before 13 March], Land molluscs. Pp. 877-923, in: WERGER, ed., Biogeography and ecology of southern Africa [Monographiae Biologicae, 31]. Junk, the Hague. VAN BRUGGEN, A. V., 1986, Further notes on afrotropical prosobranch land molluscs (Gastropoda Prosobranchia: Maizaniidae, Cyclophoridae). Proceedings of the Koninklijke Nederlandse Akademie van Wetenschappen, ser. С, 89(4): 357-378. VAN BRUGGEN, А. С. & H. M. MEREDITH, 1984, Apreliminary analysis of the land molluscs of Malawi. Pp. 156-171, in: A. SOLEM & А. С. VAN BRUGGEN, eds., Worldwide snails. E. J. Brill/Dr. W. Backhuys, Leiden. 289 pp. VAN DER HOEVEN, J., 1850 [after 20 May], Handbuch der Zoologie (Zweite hollandische Ausgabe), 1. Voss, Leipzig. xiv + 812 pp. [Original Dutch edition not seen.] VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1967 [6 December], Euthecosomata, a group with remarkable developmental stages (Gastropoda, Pteropoda). Noorduijn & Zoon, Gorinchem. 375 pp. VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1968, The shell and its shape in Cavoliniidae (Pteropoda, Gastropoda). Beaufortia, 15(206): 185-189. VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1972 [19 December], A taxonomical outline of the Gymnosomata (Mollusca). Basteria, 36(2-5): 75-88. VAN DER SPOEL, S., 1976, Pseudothecosomata, Gymnosomata and Heteropoda (Gastropoda). Bohn, Scheltema 8 Holkema, Utrecht. 484 pp. VAN GOETHEM, J., 1972 [31 December], Contribution à l'étude de Boettgerilla vermiformis Wiktor, 1959 (Mollusca, Pulmonata). Bulletin de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 48(14): 1-16, pl. 1. VAN GOETHEM, J., 1977 [July], Révision systématique des Urocyclinae (Mollusca, Pulmonata, Uro- cyclidae). Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Annales, Sciences zoologiques, 218: 355 pp., 4 pls. VAN GOETHEM, J., 1988, Nouvelle liste commentée des mollusques recents non-marins de Belgique. Documents de Travail, Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, 53: 1-69. VAN MOL, J. J., 1967, Etude morphologique et phylogénétique du ganglion cérébroide des Gastéro- podes Pulmonés (Mollusques). Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Sciences, Mémoires, 37(5): 168 pp., 3 pls. VAN MOL, J. J., 1970 [October], Révision des Urocyclidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Anatomie - Systématique - Zoogéographie. 1ère partie. Annales du Musée Royal de l'Afrique Centrale, Sciences Zoologiques, 180: 234 pp. VAN MOL, J. J., 1973, Notes anatomiques sur les Helicarionidae (mollusques, gastéropodes, pulmonés) И. Etude des genres Pseudostenia, Dyakia, Helicarion et comprenant la description de Papuarion genre nouveau. Discussion sur la classification des Helicarionidae et les affinités des Urocyclidae. Annales de la Société Royale Zoologique de Belgique, 103(2-3): 209-237. a G., 1880 [3 June], Diagnoses molluscorum fossilium novorum. Journal de Conchyliologie, 8(2): 182-183. VAUGHT, K. C., 1989, A classification of the living Mollusca. American Malacologists, Melbourne, Florida. xii + 189 pp. VAYSSIERE, A., 1885, Recherches zoologiques et anatomiques sur les mollusques opisthobranches du Golfe de Marseille. Première partie, Tectibranches. Annales du Musée d'Histoire Naturelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 2(3): 181 pp., 6 pls. VAYSSIERE, A., 1888, Recherches zoologiques et anatomiques sur les mollusques opisthobranches du Golfe de Marseille. Deuxième partie, Nudibranches (Cirrobranches) et Ascoglosses. Annales du Musée d'Histoire Naturelle de Marseille, Zoologie, 3(4): 160 pp., 17 pls. VAYSSIERE, A., 1909, Sur une nouvelle famille d'aeolididés, les madrellidés, et sur le nouveau genre Eliotia appartenant à cette famille. Comptes Rendus Hebdomadaires des Séances de l'Académie des Sciences, 149(6): 636-637. VERA-PELAEZ, J. L., 2002 [29 November], Revision de la familia Turridae, excepto Clavatulinae (Gastropoda, Prosobranchia) en el Plioceno de las cuencas de Estepona, Malaga y Velez Malaga (Malaga, S Espana) con la descripcion de 26 especies nuevas. Pliocenica, 2: 176-262. VERA-PELAEZ, J. L., J. MARTINELL & М. С. LOZANO-FRANCISCO, 1999 [June], Turridae (Gas- tropoda, Prosobranchia) of the Lower Pliocene from Malaga (Spain). /berus, 17(1): 1-19. VERRILL, A. E., 1882 [July], Catalogue of marine Mollusca added to the fauna of the New England region, during the past ten years. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 5(2): 447-588, pls. 42-44, 57-58. 364 BOUCHET 8 ROCROI VERRILL, A. E., 1884 [July], Second catalogue of Mollusca recently added to the fauna of the New England coast and the adjacent part of the Atlantic, consisting mostly of deep-sea species, with notes on others previously recorded. Transactions о the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences, 6(1): 139-194, pls. 28-32. VOIGT, W., 1888 [31 December], Entocolax ludwigii, ein neuer seltsamer Parasit aus einer Holothurie. Zeitschrift fúr wissenschaftliche Zoologie, 47(4): 658-688, pls. 41-43. VOKES, H.E.8 Е. H. VOKES, 1984 [1 April] [*1983”], Distribution of shallow water marine Mollusca, Yucatan Peninsula, Mexico. Middle American Research Institute, Publication 54, Tulane University, New Orleans. 181 pp., 50 pls. VOORWINDE, J., 1966, A reclassification of some Rissoacea from the Western Pacific. Journal of the Malacological Society of Australia, 10: 41-46. WAAGEN, W., 1880, Salt-Range fossils. |, Productus-limestone fossils. 2, Pisces-Cephalopoda: supplement. Gasteropoda. Memoirs of the Geological Survey of India. Palaeontologia Indica, ser. 13, Part 1(2): 73-183, pls. 7-16. WADE, B., 1917 [April], An Upper Cretaceous Fulgur. American Journal of Science, ser. 4, 43: 293-297. WADE, С. М. & P. В. MORDAN, 2000, Evolution within the gastropod molluscs; using the ribosomal RNA gene-cluster as an indicator of phylogenetic relationships. Journal of Molluscan Studies, 66(4): 565-570. WADE, С. M., Р. В. MORDAN & В. CLARKE, 2001, A phylogeny of the land snails (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, ser. B, 268(1465): 413-422. WAGELE, H. 8 R. С. WILLAN, 2000 [14 September], Phylogeny of the Nudibranchia. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 130(1): 83-181. WAGNER, A. J., 1905 [before 25 May], Helicinenstudien. Denkschriften der Mathematisch-Naturwis- senschaftlichen Klasse der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften [Wien], 77: 357-450, pls. 1-9. WAGNER, A. J., 1913 [July], /conographie der Land- & Sússwasser-Mollusken mit vorzúglicher Berúcksichtigung der europáischen noch nicht abgebildeten Arten von E. A. Rossmássler, forgesetzt von Dr. W. Kobelt, new ser. 21. Kreidel, Wiesbaden. pp. 1-65, pls. 571-600. WAGNER, A. J., 1922 [1 September], Uzupelmienia i przyczynki do systematyki Clausiliidow. Ergänzungen und Erläuterungen zur Systematik der Clausiliiden. Annales Zoologicae Musel Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 1(2-3): 96-111. WAGNER, A. J., 1928 [May], Studien zur Molluskenfauna der Balkanhalbinsel mit besonderer Berúcksichtigung Bulgariens und Thraziens, nebst monographischer Bearbeitung einzelner Gruppen. Annales Zoologicae Musei Polonici Historiae Naturalis, 6(4): 263-399, pls. 10-22. WAGNER, H., 1935 [3 June], Magyarorszag, hovatorszag es Dalmacia hazatlan csigai. Die Nacktschnecken Ungarns, Croatiens und Dalmatiens. Annales Historico-Naturales Musei Nationalis Hungarici, Pars zoologica, 29: 169-212. WAGNER, М., 1885, Die Wirbellosen des Weissen Meeres. Zoologische Forschungen an der Kúste des Solowetzkischen Meerbusens in der Sommermonaten der Jahre 1877, 1878, 1879 und 1882, vol. 1. Engelmann, Leipzig. 2 + 171 pp., 21 pls. WAGNER, P. J., 1995 [10 December] [*1996”], Patterns of morphologic diversification during the initial radiation of the “Archaeogastropoda”. Pp. 161-169, in: J. D. TAYLOR, ed., Origin and evolutionary radiation of the Mollusca. Oxford University Press, Oxford. xiv + 392 pp. WAGNER, P. J., 1999, The utility of fossil data in phylogenetic analyses: a likelihood example using Ordovician-Silurian species of the Lophospiridae (Gastropoda: Murchisoniina). American Malaco- logical Bulletin, 15(1): 1-31. WAGNER, P. J., 2002, Phylogenetic relationships of the earliest anisostrophically coiled gastropods. Smithsonian Contributions to Paleobiology, 88: 152 pp. WAHLMAN, G. P., 1992, Middle and Upper Ordovician symmetrical univalved mollusks (Monopla- cophora and Bellerophontina) of the Cincinnati Arch region. United States Geological Survey Pro- fessional Paper, 1066-O: 213 pp., 45 pls. WALKER, B., 1917 [14 July], Arevision of the classification of the North American patelliform Ancylidae, with descriptions of new species. The Nautilus, 31(1): 1-10, pls. 1-6. WALKER, B., 1923, The Ancylidae of South Africa. Privately published, London. 82 pp., 2 pls. WALKER, J. C., 1988, Classification of Australian buliniform planorbids (Mollusca: Pulmonata). Records of the Australian Museum, 40(1-2): 61-89. WANG, H.-J. & Y.-H. XI, 1980, [Late Permian and early Triassic gastropods of Western Guizhou]. Pp. 195-232, pls. 1-8, in: [Nanking Institute of Geology and Palaeontology, Academia Sinica, ed., Stratigraphy and paleontology of Upper Permian coal-bearing formation in western Guizhou and eastern Yunnan, China]. [in Chinese] WANGBERG-ERIKSSON, K., 1964 [15 November], /sospira reticulata n.sp. from the Upper Ordovician Boda Limestone, Sweden. Geologiska Fóreningens i Stockholm Fórhandlingar, 86(3): 229-237. WARD, L. W., 1992, Molluscan biostratigraphy of the Miocene, Middle Atlantic coastal plain of North America. Memoirs of the Virginia Museum of Natural History, 2: 159 pp., 29 pls. WAREN, A., 1981, Ctenosculum hawaiiense Heath, an ascothoracican (Cirripedia) described as a mollusc. Crustaceana, 40(3): 310-313. WAREN, A., 1989 [17 March], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland. Sarsia, 74(1): 1-28. REFERENCES 365 WAREN, A., 1991 [7 July], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland and Scandinavia. Sarsia, 76(1-2): 53-124. WAREN, А., 1992 [25 February], New and little known “skeneimorph” gastropods from the Mediterranean sea and the adjacent Atlantic Ocean. Bollettino Malacologico, 27(10-12): 149-248. WAREN, A., 1993 [30 December], New and little known Mollusca from Iceland and Scandinavia. Part Ze Sarsia, 78(3- -4): 159-201. WARÉN, A., 1995 [January], Systematic position and validity of Ebala Gray, 1847 (Ebalidae fam. n., Pyramidelloidea, Heterobranchia). Bollettino Malacologico, 30(5-9): 203-210. [Volume dated 30 November 1994, but appears to have been published not earlier than January 1995.] WARÉN, A., $. BENGTSON, $. К. GOFFREDI & С. L. VAN DOVER, 2003, A hot-vent gastropod with iron ‘sulfide dermal sclerites. Science, 302: 1007. [+ Supporting online material] WAREN, A. & P. BOUCHET, 1990 [2 January], Laubierinidae and Pisanianurinae (Ranellidae), two new deep-sea taxa of the Tonnoidea (Gastropoda: Prosobranchia). The Veliger, 33(1): 56-102. WAREN, A. & P. BOUCHET, 1991 [20 March], Systematic position and revision of Haloceras Dall, 1889 (Caenogastropoda, Haloceratidae fam. nov.). In: A. CROSNIER & P. BOUCHET, eds., Resultats des Campagnes Musorstom, Volume 7. Mémoires du Muséum National d'Histoire Naturelle [Paris], ser. À, 150: 111-161. WAREN, А. & P. BOUCHET, 1993 [26 February], New records, species, genera and a new family of gastropods from hydrothermal vents and hydrocarbon seeps. Zoologica Scripta, 22(1): 1-90. WAREN, А. & Р. BOUCHET, 2001, Gastropoda and Monoplacophora from hydrothermal vents and seeps; new taxa and records. The Veliger, 44(2): 116-231. WAREN, А., $. GOFAS & С. SCHANDER, 1993 [4 January], Systematic position of three European heterobranch gastropods. The Veliger, 36(1): 1-15. WAREN, A. & S. HAIN, 1996 [1 October], Description of Zerotulidae fam. nov. (Littorinoidea), with comments on an Antarctic littorinid gastropod. The Veliger, 39(4): 277-334. WAREN, A. & W. F. PONDER, 1991 [22 March], New species, anatomy, and systematic position of the hydrothermal vent and hydrocarbon seep gastropod family Provannidae fam. n. (Caenogas- tropoda). Zoologica Scripta, 20(1): 27-56. WARMKE, С. L. & R. T. ABBOTT, 1961, Caribbean seashells. Livingston Publishing Co., Narberth, Pennsylvania. 346 pp., 44 pls. WATERHOUSE, J. B., 2001 [1 July], Late Paleozoic Brachiopoda and Mollusca chiefly from Wairaki Downs, New Zealand. Earthwise [Oamaru], 3: 175 pp., 10 pls. WATSON, H., 1920 [2 May], The affinities of Pyramidula, Patulastra, Acanthinula and Vallonia. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 14(1): 6-30, pls. 1-2. WATSON, H., 1954 [14 August], The genus Biomphalaria and its relations to other Planorbidae. Revue de Zoologie et de Botanique Africaines, 49(3-4): 211-220. WEAVER, С. 5. & J. Е. DUPONT, 1970, Living volutes. A monograph of the recent Volutidae of the world. Delaware Museum of Natural History, Greenville. 375 pp., 79 pls. WEBB, Р. В. & Р. J. VAN ВЕМЕПЕМ, 1836, Notice sur les mollusques du genre Parmacella. Magasin de Zoologie, Classe 5: 11 pp., pls. 75-76. WEBB, G.R., 1954 [4 June], The life-history and sexual anatomy data on Ashmunella with a revision of the triodopsin snails. Gastropodia, 1(2): 13-18, pls. 7-11. WEBB, G. R., 1959 [14 February], Two new north-western slugs, Udosarx lyrata and Gliabates oregonia. Gastropodia, 1(3): 22-23, pl. 14. WELLS, F. E. & C. W. BRYCE, 1993 [June], Sea s/ugs and their relatives of Western Australia. Western Australian Museum, Perth. viii + 184 pp. WENZ, W., 1923-1930, Gastropoda extramarina tertiaria. Fossilium Catalogus, |: Animalia. 3387 pp. Published in parts: Fossilium Part Catalogus Pars Pages Date | 17 1-352 20 March 1923 || 18 353-736 27 April 1923 Ш 20 737-1068 5 June 1923 IV 21 1069-1420 2 August 1923 V 22 1421-1734 9 September 1923 VI 23 1735-1862 20 November 1923 VII 32 1863-2230 26 February 1826 МИ 38 2231-2502 28 July 1828 IX 40 2503-2886 4 February 1929 X 43 2887-3014 8 July 1929 Xl 46 3015-3387 10 April 1930 366 BOUCHET & ROCROI WENZ, W., 1938-1944, Teil 1: Allgemeiner Teil und Prosobranchia. In: O. H. SCHINDEWOLF, ed., Handbuch der Paläozoologie, Band 6, Gastropoda. Borntraeger, Berlin. хи + 1639 pp. Published in parts: Teil Lieferung Pages Date 1 1 1-240 March 1938 2 3 241—480 October 1938 3 4 481-720 July 1939 4 6 721-960 August 1940 5 7 961-1200 October 1941 6 8 1201-1506 October 1943 7 9 1507-1639, | November 1944 i-xii WENZ, W., 1940 [15 November], Die altesten Stylommatophoren des europaischen Raumes. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 72(5-6): 129-144. WELLS, F. Е. & C. W. BRYCE, 1993, Sea slugs and their relatives of Western Australia. Western Australian Museum, Perth. 184 pp. WEST, K. & E. MICHEL, 2000, The dynamics of endemic diversification: molecular phylogeny suggests an explosive origin of the {Тапа gastropods of Lake Tanganyika. Pp. 331-354, in: A. ROSSITER 8 H. KAWANABE, eds., Ancient lakes: biodiversity, ecology and evolution. Academic Press, London. WESTERLUND, C.A., 1886, Fauna der in der palaárctischen Region lebenden Binnenconchylien. |. Fam. Testacellidae, Glaudinidae, Vitrinidae and Leucochroidae. Ohlsson, Lund. 88 + 7 pp. WESTERLUND, C.A., 1902 [after 1 December], Methodus dispositionis conchyliorum extramarinorum in regione palaearctica viventium, familias, genera, subgenera et stirpes sistens. Acta Academiae Scientiarum et Artium Slavorum Meridionalium, 151: 82-139. WHEELER, A., 1990, Family-group names in fishes: grammatical nicety or pragmatism? A plea for stability. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 47(2): 97-100. WHITE, C. A., 1877, Report upon the invertebrate fossils collected in portions of Nevada, Utah, Colorado, New Mexico, and Arizona, by parties of the expeditions of 1871, 1872, 1873, and 1874. Report upon United States geographical surveys west of the one hundredth meridian. Vol. 4, Pale- ontology. Government Printing Office, Washington DC. pp. 1-219, pls. 1-21. WIEGMANN, А. Е.А. 8 J. Е. RUTHE, 1832, Handbuch der Zoologie. Lúderitz, Berlin. vi + 621 pp. WIKTOR, A. 8 T. BACKELJAU, 1995, Redescription of the Azorean endemic slug Plutonia atlantica (Morelet, 1860) (Gastropoda terrestria nuda). Bulletin de l'Institut Royal des Sciences Naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 65: 69-82. WIKTOR, A., D.-N. CHEN & W. MING, 2000, Stylommatophoran slugs of China (Gastropoda: Pulmonata). Prodromus. Folia Malacologica, 8(1): 3-35. WIKTOR, A. & |. М. LIKHAREV, 1979 [18 May], Phylogenetische Probleme bei Nacktschnecken aus den Familien Limacidae und Milacidae (Gastropoda, Pulmonata). Malacologia, 18: 123-131. WIKTOR, A., К. MARTIN & J. CASTILLEJO, 1990 [15 October], A new slug family Papillodermidae with description of a new genus and species from Spain (Gastropoda, Pulmonata terrestria nuda) Malakologische Abhandlungen, 15(1): 1-18. WILBRAND, J. B., 1814, Ueber die Classification der Thiere. Tasché, Gießen. 6 + 147 pp., 1 table. WILDE, J. J. DE, R. MARQUET 4 J. L. VAN GOETHEM, 1986, Atlas provisoire des gastéropodes terrestres de la Belgique. Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Brussels. 285 pp. WILKE, T., 2004, How dependable is a non-local molecular clock? A reply to Hausdorf et al. (2003). Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 30: 835-840. WILKE, T., С. М. DAVIS, X. GONG 4 H. X. LIU, 2000, Erhaia (Gastropoda: Rissooidea): phylogenetic relationships and the question of Paragonimus coevolution in Asia. The American Journal of Trop- ical Medicine and Hygiene, 62: 453-459. WILKE, T., G. M. DAVIS, A. FALNIOWSKI, F. GIUSTI, M. BODON 8 M. SZAROWSKA, 2001, Molecular systematics of Hydrobiidae (Mollusca: Gastropoda: Rissooidea): testing monophyly and phylogenetic relationships. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, 151: 1-21. WILLAN, К. С., 1987, Phylogenetic systematics of the Notaspidea (Opisthobranchia) with reappraisal of families and genera. American Malacological Bulletin, 5(2): 215-241. WILLAN,R.C. 8 N. COLEMAN, 1984, Nudibranchs of Australasia. Australasian Marine Photographic Index, Sydney. 56 pp. WILLAN, R. С. & J. E. MORTON, 1984, Cape Rodney to Okakari Point Marine Reserve Marine molluscs, Part 2. Opisthobranchia. Leigh Marine Laboratory, University of Auckland. 106 pp. WILLIAMS, A. B., 1984, Shrimps, lobsters and crabs of the Atlantic coast of the eastern United States, Maine to Florida. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington DC. 550 pp. REFERENCES 367 WILSON, А. В., М. GLAUBRECHT & А. MEYER, 2004, Ancient lakes as evolutionary reservoirs: evidence from the thalassoid gastropods of Lake Tanganyika. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, B. [online version] WILSON, D. E. & D. M. REEDER, 1992, Mammal species of the world, ed. 2. Smithsonian Institution Press, Washington DC. 1206 pp. WINCKWORTH, R., 1931, Mollusca, Pp. 236-278. Plymouth Marine Fauna, ed. 2. Being notes of the local distribution of species occurring in the neighbourhood. Compiled from the records of the laboratory of the Marine Biological Association. Plymouth. 372 pp. WINCKWORTH, R., 1932 [June], The British marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 19(7): 211-252. WINCKWORTH, R, 1945 [25 July], The types of Boltenian genera. Proceedings of the Malacological Society of London, 26(4-5): 136-148. WINCKWORTH, R., 1951 [5 March], A list of the marine Mollusca of the British Isles: additions and corrections. Journal of Conchology, 23(5): 131-134. WINNEPENNINCKX, B., С. STEINER, T. BACKELJAU & К. DE WACHTER, 1998, Details of gastropod phylogeny inferred from 18S rRNA sequences. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 9(1): 55-63. WISE, J. B., 1996 [8 March], Morphology and phylogenetic relationships of certain pyramidellid taxa (Heterobranchia). Malacologia, 37(2): 443-511. WOLLSCHEID, Е. & Н. WAGELE, 1999, Initial results on the molecular phylogeny of the Nudibran- chia (Gastropoda, Opisthobranchia) based on 18S rRNA. Molecular Phylogenetics and Evolution, 13(2): 215-226. WOODRING, W. P., 1928 [28 November], Miocene mollusks from Bowden, Jamaica. Part Il, Gastropods and discussion of results. Carnegie Institution of Washington, Publication 385: vii + 564 pp., 40 pls. WOODWARD, В. B., 1903 [1 October], List of British non-marine Mollusca. Journal of Conchology, 10(12): 352-367, pls. 13-14. WOODWARD, $. P., 1851-1856, A manual of the Mollusca; or, rudimentary treatise of Recent and fossil shells. Weale, London. xvi + 486 pp., 24 pls. Published in parts, reissued in 1856 in one complete volume [Dates after A. E. SALISBURY, 1945, Journal of Conchology, 22(7): 164-165]: Part Pages Plates Date 1 v-viii, 1-158, 1-12 (plate captions), frontispiece 1-12 1851 2 ix-xii, 159-330, 13-24, 2 р. errata and addenda, page “Notice” 1854 3 i-iv, xili-xvi, 331-486, тар 1856 WRIGLEY, А. С., 1927 [30 December], Notes on English Eocene Mollusca with description of new species. Il The Fusinidae. Proceedings о the Malacological Society of London, 17(5-6): 216-249, pls. 33-35. XU, Z.-R. [ZHAO-RAN] & D. H. NICOLSON, 1992, Don't abbreviate Chinese names. Taxon, 41: 499-504. YEN, T.-C. & J. B. REESIDE, 1946, Freshwater mollusks from the Morrison Formation (Jurassic) of Sublette County, Wyoming. Journal of Paleontology, 20(1): 52-58. YOCHELSON, E. L., 1956 [18 June], Permian Gastropoda of the southwestern United States. 1. Euomphalacea, Trochonematacea, Pseudophoracea, Anomphalacea, Craspedostomatacea, and Platyceratacea. Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural History, 110(3): 179-275, pls. 19-24. YOCHELSON, Е. L. & J. BRIDGE, 1957, The Lower Ordovician gasteropod Ceratopea. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 294-H: 281-304, pls. 35-38. YOCHELSON, Е. |. 4 J. Т. DUTRO, 1960 [before 9 August], Late Paleozoic Gastropoda from northern Alaska. United States Geological Survey Professional Paper, 334-D: 111-147, pls. 12-14. YOO, E. K., 1989, Early Carboniferous Gastropoda from the Tamworth Belt, New South Wales. Un- published Ph. D. thesis, Macquarie University. YOO, E. K., 1994, Early Carboniferous Gastropoda from the Tamworth Belt, New South Wales, Australia. Records of the Australian Museum, 46(1): 63-120, pls. 1-23. YOON, S. H. & W. KIM, 2000, Phylogeny of some gastropod mollusks derived from 18S rRNA sequences with emphasis on the Euthyneura. The Nautilus, 114(3): 84-92. YOULUO, 1978 [June], Early Tertiary gastropod fossils from the coastal region of Bohai. Paleontological and Geological Research Institute, Nanjing. vi + 157 pp., 33 pls. YU, W. [WEN], 1979, Earliest Cambrian monoplacophorans and gastropods from western Hubei with their biostratigraphical significance. Acta Palaeontologica Sinica, 18(3): 233-266 [233-260, in Chinese; 261-266, in English], pls. 1—4. YU, W. [WEN], 1984 [July?], Early Cambrian molluscan faunas of Meishucun stage with special reference to Precambrian-Cambrian boundary. Pp. 21-33, pls. 1-2, in: Developments in Geoscience [Contribution to 27" International Geological Congress, 1984, Moscow]. Science Press, Beijing. YU, W. [WEN], 1987, Yangtze micromolluscan fauna in Yangtze region of China with notes on Precambrian-Cambrian boundary. Pp. 19-275, pls. 1-68, in: Stratigraphy and palaeontology of systemic boundaries in China. Precambrian-Cambrian boundary (1). Nanjing University Publishing House. 368 BOUCHET & ROCROI YU, X.-H. [XI-HAN], 1987, Late Jurassic and Early Cretaceous fresh water gastropods (Mollusca) from western Liaoning province, China. Pp. 29-104, pls. 1-12, in: YUETAL., Mesozoic stratigraphy and paleontology from western Liaoning Province, volume 3. Geological Publishing House, Beijing. ZARIQUIEY ALVAREZ, R., 1968, Crustáceos decápodos Ibéricos. Investigacion Pesquera, 32: 510 pp. ZHANG, Е.-$. [FU-SUI], 1964, The pelagic molluscs off the China coast. 1. A systematic study of Pteropoda (Opisthobranchia), Heteropoda (Prosobranchia) and Janthinidae (Ptenoglossa, Prosobranchia). Studia Marina Sinica, 5: 125-226. [in Chinese] ZHGENTI, E. M., 1991, O filogenii i sistematike karaganskikh predstavitelei semeistva Rissoidae [Phylogeny and systematics of the Karaganian Rissoidae]. Pp. 132-139, in: 1. ©. TAKTAKISHVILI, ed., Нога i Fauna mezo-kainozoia Gruzii. Metsniereba, Tbilissi. [in Russian] ZILCH, A., 1954 [15 April], Die Typen und Typoide des Natur-Museums Senckenberg, 12: Mollusca, Clausiliidae (1): Phaedusinae, Neniinae. Archiv fúr Molluskenkunde, 83(1-3): 1-63, pls. 1-4. ZILCH, A., 1959-1960, Teil 2: Euthyneura. In: O. Н. SCHINDEWOLF, ed., Handbuch der Paläozoologie, Band 6, Gastropoda. Borntraeger, Berlin. хи + 835 pp. Published in parts: Lieferung Pages Date 1 1-200 17 July 1959 2 201-400 25 November 1959 3 401-600 30 March 1960 4 601-835, 15 August 1960 i-xii ZILCH, A., 1983, Die Typen und Typoide des Natur-Museums Senckenberg, 73: Mollusca: Micromel- aniidae: Emmericiinae. Archiv für Molluskenkunde, 114(1-3): 93-107. ZINSMEISTER, W. J. & Н. Н. CAMACHO, 1980 [12 February], Late Eocene Struthiolariidae (Mollusca, Gastropoda) from Seymour Island, Antarctic Peninsula and their significance to the biogeography of early Tertiary shallow-water faunas of the southern hemisphere. Journal of Paleontology, 54(1): 1-14, 1 pl. ZINSMEISTER, W. J. & M. GRIFFIN, 1995 [July], Late Cretaceous and Tertiary aporrhaid gastropods from the southern гит of the Pacific Ocean. Journal of Paleontology, 69(4): 692-702. ZITTEL, К. A. VON, 1873 [after October], Die Gastropoden der Stramberger Schichten. Palaeonto- graphica, Suppl., 2(3): 1-373, pls. 40-52. ZITTEL, К. А. VON, 1895 [after February], Grundzüge der Paläontologie (Paläozoologie), Abt. |, Invertebrata. Oldenburg, Munchen & Leipzig. 971 pp. ZORN, |, 1997, Holoplanktonic gastropods from the early Messinian of the Heraklion Basin (Crete, Greece). Contributions to Tertiary and Quaternaty Geology, 34(1-2): 31-45. Revised ms. accepted 30 March 2004 MALACOLOGIA, 2005, 47(1-2) Genus names that are the types of a family- group name are not indexed separately, e.g. Armina and Arminidae are indexed together (under Arminidae), but Waldemaria, which is not the type of a family, has its own entry. In case of multiple endings / ranks, only one rank is used in the index, e.g. Arminidae is a proxy for Armininae, Arminidae, Armino- idea, Arminacea, Arminida, etc. Spelling variants of higher category names not based on a genus are not differentiated in the index. Page numbers in bold refer to the classifi- cation. Abranchia(ta) 187 Abyssochrysidae 17, 247, 274 Acamptogenotiinae 17 Acantharionini 17, 269 Acanthinulinae 17, 265 Acanthobranchiata 187 Acanthodoridinae 17, 261 Acanthonematidae 17, 248, 275 Acavidae 18, 103, 194, 267, 282 Acellinae 18, 263 Acera / Aceridae 18, 22, 187 Achatinellidae 18, 219, 228, 265, 282 Achatinidae 18, 147, 187, 202, 210, 266 Aciculidae 18, 116, 194, 200, 216, 218, 224, 248 Acidae 18, 20, 84, 207, 256 Acirsinae 18, 254 Acleioprocta, 18, 188, 263 Aclididae 18, 145, 214, 254, 277 Acmaeidae 18, 102, 215, 226, 243, 271 Acmeidae 18, 116, 218, 248 Acochlidiidae 18, 188, 196, 204, 208, 220, 233, 238, 260, 279 Acoela 188, 203 Aconchoidea 188 Acremodontinae 19, 243 Acrillinae 19, 254 Acroloxidae 19, 188, 263, 281 Acrophthalma 188 Acrorbini 19, 264 Acroreiidae 19, 263, 281 Acrotomini 19, 266 Act(a)eonidae 19, 145, 151, 188, 190, 192, 195, 196, 199 2117212, 218; 222 227. 232, 257, 260, 274, 278, 279 Actenidiacea 188, 262 Acteobranchia 188 Acteocinidae 19, 259 INDEX 369 Acteonellidae /-inae 19, 257, 278 Acteonia 190, 221 Acteoninidae 19, 247 Act(e)ophila 20, 188 Actinocyclidae 20, 212, 261 Acusidae; see Acidae Adamsiellinae /-ini 20, 250 Addisoniidae 20, 212, 243, 272, 273 Adelacerithiinae 20, 254 Adelobranchia 20, 188, 232 Adeloderma 188 Adelomeloninae 20, 256 Adelomorphinae 20, 251 Adelopneumona 188, 224 Adeorbidae 20, 252 Adeorbisininae 20, 245 Adiozoptyxinae 20 Admetidae 21, 257 Adustinae 21, 250 Advenidae 21, 268 Aegiretidae 21, 190, 262 Aegistinae 21, 269 Aeolidiellidés 21 Aeolidiidae 21, 63, 64, 71, 80, 157, 170, 175, 180, 188-190, 196-199, 201, 203, 205. 206,209,212, 217, 218.220, 221, 224, 234, 235, 263 Aeropneusta 189 Afropominae 21, 247 Agama 189 Agaroniinae 21, 256 Aglajidae 21, 203, 259 Aglossa 189, 206, 214 Agnatha /-morpha 21, 189, 200, 207, 230 Agnesiinae 21, 244 Agriolimacidae 21, 213, 269 Ailés 207, 239 Aillyidae 22, 189, 267, 282 Aiolobranchiata 189 Aiptospirinae 22, 241 Akeridae 22, 138, 191, 225, 230, 260 Alabinidae 22, 248 Alariidae 22, 252 Alata / Alatidae 22, 189 Albeidae 22, 270 Alcithoinae 9, 22, 256 Aldanellidae 22, 241 Alderiidae 22, 260 Aldisinae 22, 261 Alectrionidae 22, 160, 232, 255 Aliptinae 22, 254 Allogastropoda 189, 191, 236, 257, 278 Allognathidae 22, 213, 269 370 Allogonini 22, 270 Allostrophiinae 23, 247 Alopiinae 23, 266 Alvaniinae 23, 251 Alycaeinae 23, 248 Amaltheidae 23, 214, 253 Amastridae 23, 265, 282 Amathinidae 23, 258 Amaurellinidae 23 Amberleyidae 23, 189, 243, 271 Amecanautini 23, 264 Ameriannini 23, 264 Ammonitellinae 23, 267 Amnicolidae 23, 251, 276 Amoriinae 23, 154, 256 Ampezzanildidae 24, 257 Ampezzopleurinae 24, 247 Amphibiae 189, 207 Amphibolidae 24, 189, 192, 218, 235, 263, 280, 281 Amphibuliminae 24, 266 Amphicyclotinae 24, 248 Amphidoxinae 24, 85, 267 Amphidrominae 24, 270 Amphigastropoda 189, 205, 271 Amphimelaniinae 24, 248 Amphipepleinae 24, 263 Amphiperatidae 24, 200, 201, 229, 250 Amphipneustea 24 Amphisphyridae 24, 258 Amphithalamidae 24, 251 Amphitomariidae 24, 257 Amphorininae 24, 190, 263 Ampullaceridae 24, 263 Ampullariidae 25, 59, 121, 129, 194, 201, 210, 219, 225, 229, 232, 247, 274 Ampullidae 25, 256 Ampullinidae 25, 249, 275 Ampullospiridae 25, 249 Amuropaludinidae 25, 248 Anabathridae 25, 251 Anachidae 25, 255 Anaclodonta 190 Anadenia 25 Anadenidae 25, 269 Anadoridacea 25, 116, 166, 190, 221, 280 Anadromidae 25, 266 Anandria 190 Anangia 190 Anaplocamidae 25, 249 Anaspidea 26, 190, 202, 203, 220, 223, 260 Anastomopsidae 26, 267 Anatomidae 26, 244, 272 Ancillariinae 26, 256 Ancillinae 26, 256 Ancistroglossata 190, 192 Ancistrolepidinae 26, 254 Anculinae 26, 261 Ancylastrinae 26, 264 Ancylidae 26, 52, 103, 122, 194, 211, 229, 263, 281 Ancylodorididae 26, 261 Ancyloplanorbidae 26 Ancyloti 6, 26 Andoniinae 26, 256 Androgyna 190 Andronakiinae 26, 265 Aneiteidae 26, 222, 264 Anentomostomata 190 Angariinae 27, 245 Angiophora 190 Anguispiridae 27, 268 Angyostomata 27, 190, 231 Anisobranchia 190, 197, 235, 237 Anisocyclidae 27, 258 Anisomyonidae 27, 263 Anisopleura 190 Annulariidae 27, 250, 276 Anochetinae 27 Anoglyptidae 27, 267 Anomphalidae 27, 237, 242 Anoperculatae 27 Anopsiidae 27, 259 Anoptychiidae 27, 257, 278 Anostomopsidae 27 Anozygidae 27, 247 Ansolidae 27, 251 Anthobranchia(ta) 27, 187, 191, 203, 210, 223, 279, 280 Anthracopupidae 28, 225, 247, 274 Antiopellidae 28, 123, 219, 262 Antiopidae 28, 262 Antlipneumata 28 Antonellini 28, 265 Antrobranchia 191 Anurethra 191, 204 Aperidae 28, 267 Aperostomatinae 28, 248 Apiopomatinae 28 Aplexinae 28, 264 Aplodontidae 28, 249 Aplustridae 28, 196, 202, 232, 257 Aplysiidae 26, 28, 97, 101, 138, 169, 190, 191, 199, 203, 211, 217, 218, 2227223, 225, 232, 234, 260 Apneumonophora 191 Apneusta 190, 191 Apogastropoda 191, 193 Apomatinae 29, 266 Apomatostoma 191 Aponotoneura 191, 233 Aporobranchiata 191, 215, 235 Aporrhaidae 29, 252, 277 Aptera 191 Apterygia 191 Aptyxiellidae 29, 258 Aquebaninae 29, 268 Aquillidae 29, 253 Aranucidae 29, 262 Archaeobranchia 192, 271 Archaeogastropoda 192, 193, 212, 213, 224, 233, 236, 238 Archaeopragidae 29 Arch(a)eopulmonata 192, 210, 216, 281 Archaeospiridae 29, 241 Archaeozonitinae 29, 268 Archaicinae 29, 270 Archascheniini 29, 251 Archicypraeinae 29, 250 Archidorididae 29, 261 Archimediellidae 29, 238, 249 Archinacellidae 29, 192, 220, 241, 271 Architaenioglossa 29, 192, 214, 219, 247, 274 Architectibranchia 192, 221 Architectonicidae 29, 84, 130, 160, 189, 192, 197.206. 207,209 214231, 257, 278 Arconidae; see Arionidae Arculariidae 30, 255 Areneinae 30 Arginae 30, 261 Argnidae 30, 265, 282 Argobuccininae 30, 253 Argonauta 146 Argyostomes 30 Ariantidae 30, 269 Ariolimacidae 30, 269 Arionidae 30, 192, 193, 208, 211, 222, 224, 233, 269 Ariopeltinae 30, 269 Ariophantidae 30, 269 Aristerobranchia 192 Arminidae 30, 73, 188, 191, 192, 201, 204, 209, 212, 219, 262, 280 Arrhoginae 30, 252 Artachaeinae 30, 261 Artemonidae 31, 267 Arthessidae 31, 212, 260 Arthrocochlides 192, 219 Arthroglossata 192 Ascobullidae 31, 260 Ascoglossa 188, 192, 198 Ashmunellinae 31, 270 Asiphonata 193 Asiphonobranchia(ta) 31, 193, 201 INDEX 371 Aspasitinae 31, 265 Aspellinae 31, 255 Asperspinidae 31, 182, 260 Aspidobranchia 31, 193, 209, 227 Aspidocephala 193 Aspidophora 193 Assimineidae 31, 116, 188, 195, 226, 230, 251 Asteronotinae 31, 261 Asterophilidae 31, 233, 254 Asthelysinae 31, 244 Astraeinae 31, 245 Astraliinae 31, 245 Astrepsineurés 193, 217, 223 Astylacea 32 Astylophthalma 32 Ataeniae 32 Ataphridae 32, 243, 272, 273 Ataxocerithiinae 32, 254 Athletinae 32, 256 Athoracophoridae 32, 193, 203, 214, 236, 264, 281, 282 Atiliinae 32, 255 Atlantidae 32, 141, 146, 193, 196, 199, 216, 225, 251 Atoxonini 32, 269 Atracurinae 32, 242 Atthilidae 32, 262 Atyidae / Atydidae 32, 182, 193, 259 Atypoglossa 193 Aulacognatha 32, 193, 207 Aulacopoda 33, 191, 193, 230 Aulacospirinae 33, 265 Aulobranchiata 33, 193 Aulopomatinae 33, 248 Auriculellidae 33, 265 Auriculidae 20, 33, 99, 147, 188, 189, 194, 206, 211, 224, 227, 264 Auriformes 33 Auriniinae 33, 256 Auroraellidae 33, 258 Austrinautini 33, 264 Austrocypraeinae 33, 250 Austrodiaphanidae 33 Austroginellini 33, 255 Austronematinae 33, 247 Austroselenitinae 33, 267, 282 Austrosiphonidae 33, 255 Auxogastropoda 193 Avelariacea 34, 196 Avellaninae 34, 258 Aylacostomatinae 34, 249 Azecinae 34, 233, 265 Azygobranchia 34, 193, 210, 214, 216, 219, 224.228 231.233, 237 372 Babainidae 34, 263 Babakinidae 34, 263 Babyloniidae 34, 255, 277, 278 Bactroptyxidae 34, 258 Baicaliinae 34, 251, 276 Baicalohydrobiidae 34 Baicalovalvatidae 34 Baleinae 34, 233, 266 Bankiviini 34, 245 Baptodoridinae 34, 261 Barleeiidae 34, 88, 195, 234, 251 Basiophthalma 194 Basommatophora 189, 192, 194, 203, 231, 236, 263, 278, 281 Bathanaliidae 35, 249 Bathyberthellini 35, 261 Bathydorididae 35, 82, 194, 204, 207, 261, 280 Bathypeltidae /-oidea 35, 194, 212, 245 Bathyphytophilidae 35, 243 Bathysciadiidae 35, 194, 245, 272, 273 Batillariidae 35, 248 Bayardellini 35, 264 Belgrandiellinae 35, 252 Belgrandiinae 35, 252, 276 Belinae 35, 257 Bellamyinae 35, 248 Bellerophinidae 35, 251 Bellerophontidae 35, 141, 189, 194, 205, 213, 223, 226, 231, 232, 237—239, 241, 21| Belogona 36, 73, 159 Bembiciidae 36, 250 Benedictiinae 36, 252, 276 Benthovolutidae 36 Berendtiinae 36, 266 Beringiidae 36, 228 Bernayinae 36, 250 Bertheliniinae 7, 36, 260, 279 Berthellinae 36, 165, 194, 261 Berthellinina 194 Bertiniidae 36, 242 Bielziinae 37, 269 Bifaribranchiata 37 Binneyinae 37, 269 Biomphalariinae 37, 168, 264, 281 Bistolidini 37, 250 Bithyniidae 5, 37, 40, 59, 232, 251 Bittiinae 37, 248, 275 Boettgeriini 37, 266 Boettgerillidae 37, 213, 269 Bohaispiridae 37, 250 Bolaniidae 37, 248 Bolmidae 37, 245 Bornellidae 37, 194, 200, 221, 236, 262 INDEX Borsoniinae 37, 256 Borystheniinae 37, 258 Boselliidae 38, 260 Bothriembryontidae 9, 38, 266 Bothropomatinae 38, 245 Boucotonotini 38, 241 Bourcierinae 38, 246 Brachynephra 194 Brachypodellidae 38, 266, 282 Brachytominae 38, 278 Brachytrematidae 38, 248 Bradybaenidae 38, 193, 269 Branchifera 38, 194 Branchiopneusta 194, 211 Branchiopulmonata 188, 194, 213, 222 Brevicommisurata 38, 194, 216 Brevisiphoniinae 38, 254 Brochidiinae 38, 245 Brookulidae 39 Brotiinae 39, 249 Brunoniinae 39, 251 Bucanellidae 39, 241, 231 Bucaniidae 39, 194, 241 Bucanopsinae 39, 241 Bucanospirinae 39, 245 Buccinidae 39, 47, 159, 160, 177, 194, 195, 202, 208, 225, 228, 231, 232, 236, 254! 271,218 Buccinopsidae 39, 254 Buccinulidae 39, 254 Bucharamnicolinae 39, 252 Buettneriini 39, 269 Bulimidae 39, 40, 233, 251, 266 Buliminidae 10, 40, 265 Buliminopsinae 40, 269 Buliminusidae 40, 265 Bulimorphidae 40, 247 Bulimulidae 40, 210, 215, 232, 266 Bulininae 40, 264, 281 Bullactidae 40, 259 Bullaeidae 18, 40, 259 Bullariacea 195 Bullariidae 40, 258 Bullidae 18, 41, 196, 195, 199, 202, 211, 217, 218, 220, 223,229, 232,258 Bulliinae 41, 255 Bullinidae 41, 169, 257 Bunnyinae 41, 270 Bursatellinae 41 Bursidae 41, 150, 253 Busiridae 41, 260, 279 Busyconidae 41, 254 Busycotypinae 41, 125, 254 Byssiferia 41 Bythinellinae 41, 251 Cadlinellinae 41, 261 Cadlininae 41, 195, 261 Caecidae 41, 195, 234, 251, 281 Caecilianellinae 41 Caenogastropoda 191, 195, 201-204, 210, 214, 219, 222, 247, 274 Calcarellidae 42, 253 Calcarinidae 42, 270 Caledoniellidae 42, 253 Caliphyllidae 42, 195, 225, 233, 260 Calliopaea 190 Calliostomatidae 42, 195, 245 Calliotectinae 42, 256, 278 Calliotropinae 42, 244, 273 Callistoplepinae 42, 266 Callomphalidae 42 Calmidae 42, 188, 263 Calopiidae 42, 251 Caloplocaminae 42 Caloriidae 42, 263 Calycidorididae 42, 261 Calyciidae 42, 270 Calyptraeidae 42, 190, 193-195, 198, 202, 204,210,211, 213, 274, 216; 224, 236-239, 250, 277 Camaenidae 42, 72, 270, 283 Campanilidae 42, 195, 197, 211, 232, 249, 275 Campelomatinae 9, 43, 248 Camptoceratinae 43, 264 Campylaeinae 43, 269 Campyloconques 43 Campylodonta 195 Canalifera 43, 196, 225, 239 Canariellini 43, 270 Cancellariidae 43, 78, 84, 195, 207, 216, 224, 229, 257 Cancellopsidae 43 Canterburyellidae 43, 248 Cantharidinae 43, 245 Cantharinae 43 Capulacmaeinae 43, 253 Capulidae 43, 60, 155, 193, 204, 212, 224, 229,230, 236, 237, 250, 275 Caracolinae 43, 122, 270 Caracollinini 43, 270 Cardiopoda 195 Caricellinae 43, 256 Carinariidae 44, 113, 193, 195, 196, 206, 216, 251 Carinaropsidae 44, 194, 214 Carthusianini 44, 270 Carychiidae 44, 229, 264, 274, 281 Caryobranchiata 196, 217 Caryodidae 44, 267 INDEX 373 Caspicyclotini 44, 248 Caspiidae 44, 252 Cassianaxidae 44, 257 Cassianebalidae 44, 258 Cassianocirrinae 44, 244 Cassidae 44, 145, 167, 190, 196, 199, 210, 223.225 227, 237: 233, 200 Cassidulidae 44, 78, 255, 264 Cassiopidae 45, 248 Cataeginae 45, 244, 273 Catantostomatidae 45, 205, 244 Cataulus 106 Catillinae 45, 115, 246 Catinellinae 45, 264 Cavolina 170 Cavoliniidae 45, 75, 196, 205, 212, 218, 221, 235,299 Caymanabyssiidae 45, 243 Cecilioididae 45, 266 Cecininae 45, 252 Cemoria 218 Cepaeini 45, 269 Cephal(ae)a 196, 203 Cephalaspidea 45, 193, 195, 196, 201-203, 212, 218, 221-223, 230, 258, 279 Cephalobrachiinae 45, 259 Cephalophora 196, 228 Cepolidae 46, 270 Cerastidae 46, 265 Cerastuinae 46, 265 Cera(to)branchia 196 Ceratodiscinae 46, 246 Ceratonota 196, 216 Ceratopeidae 46, 242 Ceratosomatidae 46, 261 Cerebroneura 196 Ceresinae 46, 246 Cerionidae 9, 46, 214, 228, 266 Ceriphasiinae 46, 249 Ceritellidae 46, 196, 258, 278 Cerithiarida 46 Cerithideidae 46, 274 Cerithiellidae 46, 254 Cerithiidae 47, 78, 159, 177, 190, 194, 196, 199 210,211, 214. 215, 219, 228,232; 234, 236, 248; 274, 275, 277 Cerithiodermatidae 47, 250 Cerithiopsidae 47, 196, 197, 209, 254, 275 Cerithiopsidellinae 47, 254 Cernuellini 47, 270 Cervic(i/o)branchia(ta) 197, 209 Ceryciidae 47 Chalazaeata 197, 222 Chalidis 64, 221 Chamaeariontales 47, 270 374 Charcotiidae 47, 192, 262, 280 Charoniinae 47, 253 Charopidae 47, 193, 267 Chauvetiinae 47 Cheeneetnukiidae 47, 244 Cheileidae 48, 253 Chelidonuridae 48, 259 Chelinoti 48 Chemnitziinae 48, 258 Chenopidae 48, 252 Chiastoneura 192, 197 Chicoracea 48 Chilinidae 48, 192, 197, 211, 238, 263, 281 Chilodontidae 48, 211, 244, 272, 273 Chilopyrgulinae 48, 252 Chioraeridae 48 Chismobranchiata 197, 215 Chiton 60, 64, 206, 210, 218, 235 Chlamydephoridae 48, 267 Chloritidae 48, 270 Choanomphalinae 48, 263 Choanopomatini 9, 48, 250 Chondrinidae 48, 265 Chondropomatinae 49, 250 Chondrulinae 49, 265 Chondrulopsininae 49, 265 Choristellidae 49, 197, 243 Choristidae 49, 204, 251 Choristoma 226 Chromodorididae 49, 199, 212, 261, 280 Chronidae 49, 268 Chrysallidinae 49, 258 Chrysodomidae 49, 160, 232, 254 Chuchlinidae 50, 247, 274 Ciliellinae 50, 270 Ciliipedata 197 Ciliobranchiata 197 Ciliotracta 197 Cimber 193 Cimidae 50, 257 Cingulinae 50, 251 Cingulininae 50, 258 Cingulopsidae 50, 197, 250 Cionellidae 50, 228, 233, 265 Circinariidae 21, 50, 189, 265 Circulidae 50, 197, 252 Cirridae 50, 139, 244, 271 Cirrites 82 Cirrobranches 197 Cirsotrematinae 50, 254 Cistulinae 50, 250 Cistulopsinae 50, 250 Cladobranchia 197, 201, 262, 280 Cladohepatica 50, 197, 200, 203, 209, 262 Clathroscalinae 51, 254 Clathurellinae 51, 102, 256 Clausiliidae 51, 147, 187, 193, 194, 198, 233, 266, 282 Clavatoridae 51, 267 Clavatulidae 51, 78, 235, 256, 278 Clavidae 51, 256 Cleioprocta 51, 198, 209 Clenchiellinae 51, 252 Cleodoridae 51, 141, 227, 235, 238, 259 Cleopatrinae 51, 249 Clioidae 51, 259 Clionellidae 52, 235, 256 Clionidae 52, 201, 214, 227, 259 Cliopsidae 52, 259 Clisospiridae 52, 198, 215, 242, 272 Clivunellidae 52, 263 Clypeaceae 52 Clypeosectidae 52, 244, 272 Clypidinidae 52, 198, 243 Cocculinellidae 52, 197, 244 Cocculinidae 52, 190, 192, 198, 205, 216, 238, 245, 273 Cochleae 52, 206 Cochleophora 52 Cochlespirinae 53, 257 Cochlicellidae 53, 193, 270 Cochlicopidae 52, 219, 265, 282 Cochliopidae 52, 251, 276 Cochliostraca 198, 226 Cochlodininae 53, 266 Cochlosolenia 198 Cochlostomatinae 53, 138, 248 Cochlostylidae 53, 270 Cochlosyringia 53, 198 Codonocheilidae 53, 129, 242 Coeliaxinae 53, 266 Coelociontidae 9, 53, 266 Coelopnoa /-pneumonata 198, 213, 218 Coelostylinidae 53, 249, 274, 275 Coelozoninae 54, 243 Colimacea / Colimacidae 54, 86, 222 Colinae 54, 254 Colininae 54, 248 Colliselliden 54 Colloniidae 54, 245, 273 Colombellinidae 54, 253 Colubrariidae 54, 160, 232, 255 Columbariidae 54, 256 Columbellariidae 54, 253 Columbellidae 11, 54, 149, 159, 160, 177, 190, 193, 195, 228, 232, 255 Columellaria 54, 239 Columellinae 54, 265 Colymacés; see Colimacea Cominellinae 54, 254 Conchae 54 Conchoidea 198 Concholepadidae 55, 255 Coneuplectinae 55, 268 Conidae 55, 159, 173, 177, 198, 211, 214, 224, 229, 232, 235-237, 256 Conivalvia 198 Conobaicaliinae 55 Conocaspiinae 55 Conocypraeinae 55, 275 Conorbidae 55, 256 Conovulidae 11, 55, 147, 264 Conradiinae 55, 253 Constrictinae 55, 266 Contortellidae 55, 258 Conualeviinae 55, 261 Conulariidae 212, 218, 235 Conulinae 55, 256, 268 Convexinae 55 Convolutidae 55 Coralliophilidae 56, 160, 228, 232, 255, 277 Corambidae 56, 91, 190, 198, 202, 221, 261, 280 Coreospiridae 56, 198, 241, 271 Coretinae 56, 264, 281 Coriandriidae 56, 250 Corillidae 56, 267 Coriocellidae 56, 197, 253 Cornirostridae 56, 258 Coronata(e) 56, 191 Cortinellidae 56, 246 Coryphellidae 56, 199, 224, 263 Costasiellidae 56, 260 Costellariidae 56, 255 Couronnes 56, 191 Coxiellidae 56, 252 Craspedopomatidae 57, 248 Craspedostomatidae 57, 129, 245 Crassimarginatidae 57, 242 Crassispirinae 35, 57, 257 Crateninae 57, 263 Cremnoconchinae 57, 250 Creneini 57, 269 Crepidulidae 57, 193, 198, 214, 230, 236, 250 Creseidae 57, 227, 259 Cricostomata 57, 193 Cristovalinae 57, 270 Crocidopomatinae 57, 248 Crosseolidae 57 Crossostomatidae 58, 129, 245 Crucibranchaeidae 58, 259 Crypsibranchia 199 Cryptaulacinae 58, 249 Cryptazecinae 58, 265, 282 INDEX 375 Cryptelasminae 58, 266 Cryptellidae 58, 222, 233, 268 Cryptinae 58, 250 Cryptobranchia(ta) 58, 65, 199, 206, 210, 217, 230, 234, 261, 280 Cryptocephala 58, 214 Cryptochordidae 58, 255 Cryptocochlides 199 Cryptoconinae 58, 256 Cryptophthalminae 58, 259 Cryptoplocidae 58, 216, 257 Cryptostomidae 59, 197, 236, 251, 276 Cryptothyra 59 Ctenidiacea 199, 204 Ctenidiobranchia 199, 219 Ctenobranchia(ta) 59, 190, 199, 210, 220, 229,229 Ctenoglossa 199, 204 Ctenosculidae 59 Ctiloceratidae 59, 251 Cumanotinae 59, 263 Cuthonellinae 59, 263 Cuthonidae 59, 188, 263 Cuvieriidae 59, 235, 259 Cuvierininae 59, 259 Cyathermiidae 59, 244 Cyathopomatinae 60, 248 Cyclobranchia(ta) 60, 199, 201, 209, 215, 220, 221, 226 Cyclocyrtonellidae 231 Cyclomyaria 60, 194 Cyclonassinae 60, 255 Cyclonematinae 60, 246 Cycloneritimorpha 199, 246, 273 Cyclophoridae 60, 89, 116, 190, 192, 194, 199, 200, 210, 219, 221, 229, 232, 248, 274 Cyclopsidae 60, 255 Cycloridae 60, 242, 271 Cyclostom(at)idae 57, 60, 116, 120, 121, 138, 190, 191, 194, 216, 221,224; 226, 234, 250, 276 Cyclostrematidae 60, 190, 237, 245 Cyclostremellidae 60, 258 Cyclotinae 60, 248 Cyclotopsinae 60, 250 Cyclotropidae 60, 251 Cyclozygidae 61, 247 Cylichnidae 61, 232, 259 Cylindrellidae 61, 210, 215, 233, 266 Cylindrellinidae 61, 265, 282 Cylindrinae 61, 170, 255 Cylindrobullidae 61, 200, 234, 261, 279 Cylindrobullininae 61, 257 Cylindromitrinae 61, 255 376 Cylindrovertillidae 61, 265 Cylleninae 61, 255 Cymatiidae 61, 253 Cymbiinae 56, 61, 256 Cymbiolinae 61, 256 Cymbulariinae 61, 241 Cymbuliidae 43, 62, 141, 145, 189, 200, 227, 233, 235, 238, 259 Cymodoceidae 62, 259 Cynodontidae 62, 202, 256 Cynostraca 200, 226 Cypraeacitinae 6, 62, 250 Cypraediinae 62, 250 Cypraeidae 62, 122, 139, 159, 167, 177, 190, 192, 200, 204, 214, 216, 229-232, 238, 250 Cypraeogemmulinae 62 Cypraeorbini 62, 250 Cypraeovulidae 62, 250 Cyproglobinini 62, 250 Cyrtolitidae 194, 231, 271 Cyrtoneritimorpha 200, 246, 273 Cyrtulidae 62, 255 Cysticopsis 168 Cystiscidae 62, 237, 255, 278 Cystopeltidae 62, 268 Cytharinae 62, 256 Cytoridae 62, 248 Dabrianidae 63, 252 Dactylidae 63, 256 Dactyliobranchia 200, 233 Dactyloglossa 200, 201, 229 Dactylopodidae 63, 262 Dalmateidae 63, 258 Damilinidae 63, 243, 271 Daphnellinae 63, 256 Daudebardiidae 63, 233, 268 Davisianidae 63, 200, 244, 272 Dawsonellidae 63, 246, 273 Decorospirinae 63, 245 Defranciinae 63, 102, 256 Deianiridae 63, 246, 273 Delavayidae 63, 252 Delimini 63, 266 Delphinoideinae 63, 245 Delphinulidae 57, 63, 190, 237, 245 Delphinulopsidae 64, 246 Dendrobranchiata 200 Dendrodorididae 64, 261 Dendrogastraea 200, 214 Dendrolimacini 64, 269 Dendronotidae 64, 188, 194, 196, 200, 201, 209, 221, 234-236, 262, 280 Dendropomatinae 64, 253 INDEX Dendropupidae 64, 247, 274 Depressizoninae 64, 244, 272 Deridobranchinae 64, 272 Dermatobranchidae 64, 187, 203, 211, 262 Dermobranchiata 64, 200, 222 Deroceratinae 64, 269 Deseretospirini 64, 243 Desmopteridae 64, 145, 200, 227, 259 Despoenidae 65, 246 Deutocephala 200 Dexiarchia 201, 262, 280 Dexioprocta 201 Dextrobranchia 201, 221 Dextrotracta 197, 201 Dialidae 65, 248 Diaphanidae 65, 188, 192, 195, 201, 258 Diastomatidae 46, 65, 248 Diatriidae 65 Diaululinae 65 Dicerata 65, 225 Dichostasiinae 65, 245 Dicranobranchia 201, 228 Dicristidae 65, 248 Dicrolomatidae 65, 252 Digitiglossa 200, 201 Digonopora 201 Dimorphoptychiinae 65, 246 Diodorinae /-ini 65, 201, 243 Dio(e/i)cia 201, 220 Diotocardia 201, 215, 225, 227 Diozoptyxidae 65, 249, 275 Diphyllidiidae 37, 60, 66, 91, 211, 262 Dipleurobranchia 201 Diplommatinidae 66, 190, 248 Dipnelicidae 66, 267 Dipneusta 201 Dipsaccinae 66, 255, 278 Diptychomitrinae 66, 256 Diptyxidae 66, 216, 258, 278 Dironidae 66, 108, 262, 280 Discidae 11, 32, 66, 268 Discodorididae 66, 212, 261 Discohelicidae 66, 244 Discopoda 201, 216, 229 Dispathostyles 202 Dispotaeinae 66, 250 Distorsioninae 7, 66, 253 Ditremariinae 66, 244 Ditremata 202, 218 Divasibranchia 202 Docoglossa 66, 190, 201, 202, 217, 220, 226 Dolabellinae 67, 169, 170, 260 Dolabriferinae 67, 260 Dolichonephra 202 Doliidae 11, 67, 167, 190, 210, 213, 214, 253 Dolomitellidae 67, 257 Donaldinidae 67, 258 Donovaniinae 67, 254 Dorcasiidae 67, 267 Dorididae 28, 58, 60, 64, 67, 89, 116, 187, 188, 191, 194, 195, 199, 202, 204, 210, 2125217, 218, 221, 2282352530; 261, 280 Doridigitatidae 67, 261 Doridiidae 18, 67, 196, 203, 259 Doridoeididae 67, 192, 262 Doridomorphidae 67, 262 Doridopsidae 68, 187, 202, 210, 261 Doridoxidae 68, 82, 143, 201, 202, 204, 226, 262 Doriopsidae 68, 88, 221, 225 Doriprismaticinae 68, 261 Dorsalia 202 Dorsaninae 68, 255 Dot(on)idae 68, 189, 196, 203, 220, 221, 234, 235, 262, 280 Draparnaudiidae 68, 265, 282 Drepanostomatini 68, 270 Drepanotrematinae 68, 264, 281 Drilliidae 51, 68, 256 Drupinae 68, 255 Dungina 68, 263 Duplicatinae 68, 255 Duplohamata 202 Durgellinae 68, 86, 269 Durgellinidae 69, 268 Duvauceliidae 69, 186, 200, 262 Dyakiidae 69, 268 Eatoniellidae 69, 124, 250 Eatoninidae 69, 197, 250 Eatoniopsinae 69, 250 Ebalidae 69, 258 Eburninae 34, 69, 255, 277 Ecculiomphalinae 69 Echinininae 69, 250 Echinochilidae 69, 261 Echinofulgurinae 69, 255 Echinospiracea 202, 216 Ecphorinae 69, 255 Ectobranchia 202 Ectoconcha 202 Ectophthalmidae 69, 202 Edriophthalma 223, 202 Egalvininae 69, 263 Egeidae 69 Ekadantinae 69, 251, 276 Elachisinidae 69, 252 Elasmatinidae 69, 265 377 Elasmiatidae 69, 265 Elasmognatha 203, 234, 264, 281 Elasmonematidae 70, 245 Elatioriellidae 70, 258 Elegantellidae 70, 258 Eleutherobranchiata 70, 130, 203, 221 Ellipsostomata 70, 193 Ellipstomatidae 70, 249 Ellobiidae 70, 192, 203, 205, 238, 264, 274, QU 218280; 281 Elonidae 70, 270 Elysiidae 58, 70, 151, 188, 189, 200, 203, 208, 215, 221, 227,230, 260, 279 Emarginulidae 52, 70, 77, 193, 197, 201 205, 243 Emblandidae 70, 252 Embletoniidae 70, 262, 280 Emmericiinae 70, 251, 276 Endodontidae 71, 85, 137, 193, 194, 203, 208, 268 Engininae 71 Enhydrobia 203 Enidae 71, 265, 274 Enigmaconidae 71, 241 Enneidae 71, 267 Enroulés 55, 71, 191, 239 Enterobranchiata 71, 203, 222 Enteroxeninae 71, 254 Entobranchia 203 Entocolacidae 71, 198, 254 Entoconchidae 71, 194, 198, 203, 210, 220, 233, 254 Entomostoma(ta) 71, 196, 203 Entomotaeniata 203 Eocypraeinae 71, 250 Eogastropoda 203, 218, 271 Eolidininae 71, 190, 263 Eolid-; see also Aeolid- Eoptychiidae 71, 247 Eotomacea 204 Eotomariidae 71, 243, 272 Epiglyptidae 72, 269 Epigridae 72, 252 Epinephridia 204 Epiphallogona 72 Epiphallophora 72 Epiphragmophoridae 72 Epipodoneurés 204, 233 Epitoniidae 72, 192, 204, 209, 231, 254, 274,277 Eratoinae 72, 253 Eratotriviini 72, 253 Ercolaniinae 72, 260 Eremariontinae 72, 270 Ereptinae 72, 269 378 Ergalataxinae 72, 255 Ergeinae 72, 250 Erhaiini 72, 251, 276 Ericiidae 72, 250 Eriophthalma 204 Erosariinae 73, 250 Erroneinae 73, 250 Espiphylla 103 Euacochlidiacea 73, 204 Euadenia 73 Eualopiinae 73, 266 Euanurethra 204 Euarminida 30, 73, 204, 262, 280 Eubranchidae 73, 188, 263, 280 Eucaenogastropoda 204 Eucalodiinae 73, 266 Euchondrinae 73, 265 Eucochlidae 73, 245 Euconulidae 73, 268 Euctenidiacea 199, 204, 261 Eucyclidae 73, 244 Eudophiles 204 Eudoridacea 73, 199, 204, 261, 280 Eueolidoidea 74 Eugastropoda 204, 226 Euglandininae 74, 267 Euhadrinae 74, 269 Euhelicoida 204, 208 Eulimellinae 74, 258 Eulimidae 74, 84, 106, 164, 209, 210, 215, 234, 277 Eulotidae 38, 74, 78, 269 Eumetulidae 74, 254 Eumilacinae 74, 269 Eunaticinini 74, 251 Euomphalidae 12, 74, 82, 204, 213, 231, 241,271, 273 Euomphaliinae 74, 270 Euomphalopteridae 74, 231, 241, 271 Euparyphinae 74, 269 Euphemitidae 74, 241 Euphuridae 74, 262 Eupteropoda 205, 235 Eupulmonata 205, 233, 264, 274, 278, 281 Euribiidae 75, 230, 259 Euryomphala 193 Euryzoninae 75, 243 Euscalinae 75 Euseilinae 75, 254 Euspiridae 75, 251 Eustomatidae 75, 248 Euthecosomata 45, 75, 196, 205, 259 Euthyneura 205, 209, 229, 233, 278, 279 Eutrema 103 Eutropiinae 75, 245 INDEX Euxinellini 75, 266 Euxininae 75, 266 Ewekorolidae 75 Exocephala 75, 205 Exophallia 205, 215 Exotenobranchia 205 Facalaninae 75, 263 Facelinidae 7, 75, 198, 263 Fagotiinae 75 Fairbankiinae 75, 252 Falsicingulidae 76, 252 Falsipyrgulinae 76, 252 Fanulidae 76, 268 Fasciolariidae 76, 78, 160, 215, 217, 228, 232.255. 277 Fauninae 76, 249 Fautricini 76, 245 Favorininae 76, 263, 280 Faxiidae 76, 250 Ferrissiinae 76, 264 Ferussaciidae 8, 76, 266, 282 Ferussinidae 76, 248 Fibuloptygmatididae 76, 257 Fibuloptyxidae 76, 257, 258 Ficidae 77, 205, 223, 238, 250 Ficulidae 77, 250 Filholiidae 77, 266 Filosini 77, 266 Fimbriidae 77, 209, 262 Finellidae 77, 249 Fionidae 77, 189, 196, 203, 220, 263 Firolinae 77, 118, 196, 251 Firoloida 196, 227 Fissipedia 77 Fissobranchiata 205 Fissuracea 77 Fissurellidae 52, 77, 127, 186, 193, 197—199, 201, 203-205, 211, 224, 225, 229-231, 238, 239, 243 Fissurellideinae 77, 243 Flabellinidae 77, 190, 205, 263, 280 Flammoconchinae 77, 268 Flammulinidae 78, 85, 267 Flexoglossata 205 Fluminicolinae 78, 252 Fluxinellini 78, 244 Foliniinae 78, 251 Fontigentinae 78, 251 Fornices 205 Fossaridae 78, 249, 274 Fossariinae 78, 263 Fossarulinae 78, 251 Fowlerininae 78, 259 Fruticicolinae 78, 269 Fryeriidae 78, 205, 261 Fryeriina 205 Fucolidae 78, 262, 280 Fulgorariinae 78, 256 Fulgurinae 78, 254 Fusidae 78, 79, 190, 228, 231, 255 Fusinidae 79, 255 Fusispiridae 79, 247 Fusulinae 79, 266 Gabrieloninae 79, 245 Gadiniidae 79, 129, 192, 194, 201, 203, 212, 221, 264 Galeodidae 79, 255 Galeodoliidae 79, 253 Galerinae 79, 250 Galeroconcha 205 Ganitidae 34, 79, 208, 260 Garnieriinae 79, 266 Garrettiinae 79, 251 Gascoignellidae 79, 260 Gasteromelea 206 Gasteropodophora 206, 224 Gasteropterophora 206 Gastrocoptinae 79, 265 Gastrodontidae 80, 208, 268 Gastroneurés 193, 206 Gastropteridae 80, 196, 203, 259 Gazini 80, 245 Gehydrophila 206, 211 Geitodorididae 80, 261 Geochares 206 Geocochlides 80 Geohydrobia 206 Geomelaniidae 80, 218, 252 Geomitrinae 80, 270 Geophila 206-208, 210, 213-215, 222, 233, 235, 238. 281 Georissinae 80, 246 Geotrochinae 80, 268 Gibberula 151 Gibbinae 80, 121, 267 Gibbulinae 80, 245 Girasiidae 80, 269 Giraudiidae 80, 249 Gisortiinae 80, 250 Gittenbergeriinae 81, 270 Glabrocingulini 8, 81, 243 Glacidorbidae 81, 201, 206, 257, 278 Glandinidae 21, 81, 189, 233, 267 Glandulifera 206 Glaucidae 81, 135, 170, 189, 196, 203, 205, 206. 217, 220, 235, 263 Glauconiidae 81 Glebinae 81 INDEX 379 Glessulidae 81, 266 Globactaeoninae 81 Globisininae 81, 251 Globulariidae 81, 206, 249 Glossodorididae 81, 261 Glossophora 206 Glyptognatha 207 Gnathodoridacea 82, 194, 207, 261, 280 Gnathophora 200, 207 Godwiniinae 82, 268 Goniaeolididae 82, 192, 212, 262, 280 Goniasmatidae 82, 247, 274 Gonidominae 82, 121, 267 Goniobasia 82 Goniodiscinae 82, 268 Goniodorididae 82, 166, 202, 221, 261 Goniognatha 82, 207 Goniospiridae 82, 236, 247 Goniostoma(ta); see Gonyostoma(ta) Gonostomatinae 82, 270 Gonyodiscinae 82 Gonyostoma(ta) 82, 193 Gordenellidae 82, 257 Gorgoleptidae 83, 244 Gosseletinidae 83, 205, 243, 272 Gougerotiinae 83, 260 Graciliariini 83, 266 Graecoanatolicinae 83, 252 Grandipatulinae 83, 268 Grandostomatinae 83, 241 Grangerellidae 83, 266 Granula 151 Granulininae 83, 255 Graphidulidae 83, 256 Greveniellinae 83, 252 Gruveliinae 83, 261 Gudeoconchidae 83, 269 Gundlachiinae 83, 264, 281 Guttulidae 83, 239, 244, 272 Gymnarioninae 83, 269 Gymnobranchia(ta) 83, 196, 206, 207, 209 Gymnocerithiidae 84, 249 Gymnocochlides 207 Gymnodorididae 84, 190, 262, 280 Gymnoglossa 84, 207, 210, 229 Gymnomorpha 207, 189, 221, 231, 232, 264 Gymnophila 207 Gymnopoda 207 Gymnoptera 91, 207, 212, 259 Gymnosomata 5, 84, 190, 191, 207, 214, 2207223, 224.227.259 Gymnostoma 198, 207, 213 Gyrineinae 84, 253 Gyrodinae 84, 206, 249 Gyronematidae 9, 84, 242 380 Gyroscalinae 84, 254 Gyrotominae 84, 249 Hadridae 84, 270 Hainesiinae 84, 248 Haitiini 84, 264 Halgerdidae 84, 199, 261 Haliidae 84 Haliotidae 32, 33, 48, 64, 84, 122, 186, 193, 199, 204, 205, 208, 209, 214, 225, 229. 230, 231, 238, 239, 243, 272 Halistylinae 84, 245 Haloceratidae 9, 85, 253 Halolimnohelicidae 85, 270 Halopsychidae 85, 259 Hamiglossa 196, 208, 236 Haminoeidae 85, 193, 208 Hampilininae 85, 241 Hancockiidae 85, 209, 262 Haplogona 85 Haplomorpha 208, 216 Haplostyles 208 Haplotrematidae 9, 50, 85, 267, 282 Harpagodidae 85, 252 Harpidae 85, 214, 228, 255 Haurakiidae 85, 251 Haustrinae 85, 255 Hauttecoeuriidae 85, 249, 275 Hedleyellidae 85, 267 Hedleyoconchidae 85, 267 Hedylidae 86, 203, 260 Hedylopsidae 86, 204, 208, 226, 260, 279 Helcionellidae 86, 155, 192, 200, 208, 241 Heleobiini 86, 251 Heliacidae 86, 257 Helicarionidae 86, 269 Helicellinae 86, 122, 202, 268, 270 Helicidae 36, 53, 86, 127, 189, 193, 202, 205:206:208 210721 10-215; 213,217, 222, 224, 229, 239, 269 Helicigoninae 86, 269 Helicinidae 34, 86, 116, 120, 199, 202, 207, 208, 215, 216, 218, 2192221224, 228, 232,233, 235, 246, 273 Helicocryptinae 86, 245, 273 Helicodiscidae 87, 268 Helicodontidae 87, 208, 270 Helicopeltinae 20, 87, 243 Helicophantidae 87 Helicopsini 87, 270 Helicostoidae 87, 252, 276 Helicostylinae 87, 270 Helicotomidae 87, 242, 271 Helicteridae 87, 215, 265 Heligmotomidae 87, 255 Helisomatinae 9, 87, 264 Helix-; see Helic- Helminthoglyptidae 87, 270 Hemibiinae 87, 252 Hemicyclostoma 87, 193 Hemiphyllidinae 208 Hemiplectinae 87, 269 Hemipomatostoma 208 Hemisininae 88, 249 Hemistomiinae 88, 252 Hemitominae 88, 205, 243 Hendersoniinae 88, 246 Hermaeidae 88, 189, 196, 200, 203, 209, 220, 222, 225, 230, 233, 260 Hermaphrodita 209, 220 Heroidae 88, 189, 192, 196, 212, 221, 262 Herviellinae 88, 263 Hesperocirrinae 88, 244 Hesseolinae 88, 270 Heterobranchia 191, 197, 203, 209, 214, 230,251; 277.280 Heterocardia 209 Heteroclita 209 Heterodorididae 73, 88, 187, 192, 202, 204, 210, 262, 280 Heterogastropoda 209 Heteroglossa(ta) 209, 227 Heterohepatica 209 Hétéronéphridés 209 Heteroneritidae 88, 258 Heterophrosynidae 88, 258 Heteropoda 88, 193, 201, 206, 209, 210, 213: 214,216, 218, 219,251 Heteroprocta 209 Hétérospathostyles 209 Heterostropha 88, 210, 225, 228, 274, 278 Heterosubulitidae 88, 257 Heterurethra 210, 234, 281 Hexabranchidae 88, 262, 280 Hilacanthidae 89, 249 Hipponicidae 60, 89, 212, 253 Hispanosinuitinae 89, 241 Hoffmannolidae 89, 264 Holochlamyda 210, 228 Hologastraea 210, 214 Holognatha 210, 219 Hologyridae 89, 246 Holohepatica 89, 139, 210, 225, 228, 261 Holonephridia 210 Holopeidae 89, 242, 271 Holopellidae 89 Holopelmata 89 Holopoda 89, 191, 210, 230 Holopodopes 210 Holospirinae 89, 266 INDEX 381 Holostomata 210 Imperatorinae 92, 245 Homalaxinae 8, 89 Incrispellidae 92 Homalogyridae 89, 202 Inferobranchiata 187, 210, 211, 215, 235 Homalopomatinae 9, 89, 245 Iniforinae 92, 254 Homoeoplocinae 89 Iniophthalma 211 Homoeostropha 210, 228 Inoperculata 211 Homoiodorididae 89, 280 Intégrostomes 212 Homoioglossa 210 Inudinae 92, 261, 280 Homonéphridés 211 Involvea / Involuta 92, 191 Hopkinsiinae 89, 261 lodeidae 92, 254 Hoplodoridinae 89, 261 lravadiidae 92, 252 Horatiini 90, 252 Isandini 92, 245 Horiostomidae 90 Ischnoptygmatidae 92, 247 Hormotomidae 90 Isidorinae 92, 264 Humboldtianidae 90, 270 Islamiinae 92, 252, 276 Hyalaeidae 45, 52, 58, 90, 200, 227, 235, Isospiridae 93, 242 259 Istrianidae 93, 252 Hyalidae 91, 252 Itieriidae 93, 203, 215, 257, 278 Hyalimacinae 90, 264 Itruviidae 93 Hyaliniinae 90, 122, 268 Hyalininae 90, 268 Jacostidae 93, 270 Hyalogyrinidae 90, 258 Jaminiinae 93, 265 Hydatinidae 90, 188, 257 Janellidae 93, 222, 226, 231, 236, 264 Hydrobiidae 6, 59, 90, 124, 234, 252, 276, Janinae 93, 262 281 Janolidae 93, 209, 212, 262 Hydrobranchia 211 Janospiridae 212 Hydrocenidae 90, 190, 199, 207, 211, 216, Janthinidae 82, 91, 93, 123, 128, 145, 209, 218, 219, 246, 273 210, 2125215, 2117225, 229 250254 Hydrococcinae 90, 252 Janulinae 93, 268 Hydromylidae 91, 207, 259 Japeuthriinae 93 Hydrophila 211 Jeffreysiidae 88, 93, 202, 258 Hygrogeophila 211 Jenneriinae 94, 250 Hygromiidae 91, 208, 270 Jinonicellidae 94, 212 Hygrophila 91, 211, 213, 263, 280, 281 Joculatorinae 94, 254 Hylacanthidae 91 Johaniceraminae 94, 266 Hyolithidae 218, 235 Johnstrupiini 94, 253 Hyperstropheminae 91, 242 Johnwyattidae 94, 254 Hyperstrophina 211, 220, 271 Jugidae 94, 249 Hypobranchiaeidae 91, 210, 211, 280 Juliidae 94, 212, 260, 279 Hypobranchia(ta) 91, 209, 211 Jullieniini 94, 252 Hypseloconidae 192, 200 Hypselostomatinae 91, 265 Kaiparathinini 94, 245 Hypsogastropoda 211, 249 Kaliellinae 94, 268 Kalinginae 94, 262 lanthinidae; see Janthinidae Kaloplocaminae 94, 262 Icarinae 91, 260 Kanamaruidae 94 Ichnopoda 205, 211, 221, 223, 226, 230 Kentrodoridinae 94, 261 Ictis 221 Khairkhaniidae 94, 192, 212, 241, 271 Iduliidae 91, 262 Kinishbiinae 94, 247, 274 Igarkiellidae 91, 241 Kireliinae 95, 252 Иридае 91, 259 Kittlidiscidae 95, 208, 244 IIdicidae 92, 259 Klikiinae 95, 270 Imbricariinae 92, 255 Knightitinae 95, 241 Imeriniinae 92 Kolhymamnicolidae 95, 251 Imoglobidae 92, 247 Kosmopleurinae 95, 247 382 Kosoviinae 95, 248 Krameriellinae 95, 246 Kuskokwimiidae 95, 257 Labiostomata 212, 261, 280 Lachesinae 95, 254 Laciniariini 95, 266 Lacunidae 95, 227, 250 Lacunopsidae 95, 195, 252 Ladamarekiidae 95, 241 Ladinulidae 95, 248 Laeocochlidinae 95, 254 Laevapicinae 96, 264, 281 Laevilitorininae 96, 250 Laginiopsidae 96, 207, 212, 259 Lagocheilidae 96, 248 Laiocochliinae 8, 95 Lailinae 96, 262 Lamarckiellinae 96, 268 Lamellariidae 96, 128, 190, 202, 204, 208, 214, 220, 230, 231; 236, 253 Lamellata 96 Lamellideinae 96, 265 Lamellidorididae 96, 261 Lamelliphoridae 96, 253 Laminaria 215 Laminiferinae 96, 266 Lampadiidae 96, 270 Lampusiidae 96, 253 Lanascalidae 96, 248 Lancinae 96, 263 Laniogerus 170 Lanistinae 88, 96, 247 Lanzaiidae 97, 252 Laocaiini 97, 269 Laominae 97, 137, 267 Laoninae 97, 259 Lapinuridae 8, 97, 259 Laplysiidae; see Aplysiidae Larocheidae 97, 244, 272 Laskeyinae 97, 254 Lathophthalminae 97, 259 Latiidae 97, 192, 211, 263 Latiridae 78, 97, 255 Latouchellidae 97, 198, 241 Latrogastropoda 212 Latrunculinae 97, 255, 278 Laubellidae 97, 244 Laubierinidae 97, 237, 253 Lauriidae 97, 265, 282 Lavigeriidae 97, 249 Leachiae 97 Ledoulxiinae 97, 269 Lemindidae 98, 262, 280 Lepadophora 212 INDEX Lepetellidae 98, 197, 198, 212, 237, 238, ZAS 272.273 Lepetidae 98, 187, 212, 217, 218, 220, 243 Lepetodrilidae 98, 238, 244, 272 Lepetopsidae 98, 212, 243, 271 Leptachatininae 98, 265 Leptariontini 98, 270 Leptaxinae 98, 103, 270 Leptichnini 98, 269 Leptoglossae 98 Leptognatha 212 Leptopoda 213 Lepyriidae 98, 252 Lesueurillidae 98, 242 Leucochroidae 98, 122, 213, 269 Leuconopsidae 98 Leucophytiidae 98, 264 Leucozonidae 98 Liardetiini 99, 268 Liareidae 99, 248 Licininae 99, 250, 276 Liguidae 99 Liljevallospiridae 99, 213, 241 Limacidae 99, 122, 193, 206, 208, 213, 215, 219, 228-230, 233, 235, 236, 269 Limaciidae 99, 233, 262 Limacinidae 43, 75, 99, 141, 205, 213, 227, 232, 235, 259 Limacopsidae 99, 269 Limapontiidae 58, 99, 189, 191, 200, 203, 221, 222, 230, 260 Limax-; see Limac- Limicolariinae 99, 266 Limn-; see also Lymn- Limnocochlides 99 Limnophila 99, 213 Limnophysidae 99, 263 Limnoreidae 99, 251 Limnotrochidae 100, 249 Lindholmiolinae 100, 270 Linguella 135 Lioatlantinae 100, 254 Liobaicaliinae 100, 251 Liocareninae 100, 257 Liocaspiinae 100 Lioconchae 100 Liomesinae 100, 254 Lioplacinae 100, 248 Liosarmatinae 100, 252 Liospirinae 100, 243 Liostomiini 100, 258 Liotiidae 100, 197, 245 Lippistidae 100, 253 Liriolidae 100, 263 Lironobinae 100, 251 Lirulariinae 101, 245 Lissodoridinae 101, 261 Lissognatha 213 Lithoglyphi 6 Lithoglyphidae 59, 101, 252, 276 Lithoglyphulidae 101, 252 Litiopidae 101, 248 Littoridinidae 101, 195, 219, 251 Littoridinopsidae 101 Littorinidae 101, 140, 190, 194, 210, 213, 214, 227, 234, 235, 237, 250,:274-277 Livoniini 101, 256 Livorniellidae 101, 208, 238, 260 Lobiferidae 101, 260 Lobigeridae 101, 213, 219, 260 Lomanotidae 101, 200, 209, 236, 262 Lomastoma 103 Longicommissurata 101, 213, 216 Lophiotominae 101, 256 Lophocercidae 102, 195, 215, 230, 260 Lophospiridae 102, 242, 271 Lorinae 102, 256 Lotoriidae 102, 253 Lottiidae 77, 102, 243 Loxonematidae 102, 219, 233, 234, 242, 271 Loxoplocinae 102 Loyinae 102, 261 Lucerninae 102, 270 Luciellidae 102, 243 Luriinae 102, 250 Lymnaeidae 99, 103, 147, 194, 206, 211, 213, 224, 229, 263, 281 Lymnostreae 100, 103 Lyocyclidae 103, 253 Lyogyrinae 103, 251 Lyriinae 103, 256 Lysinoinae 9, 103, 270 Macgillivrayiidae 103, 253 Macluritidae 103, 204, 207, 213, 219, 238, 242, 271 Macroceraminae 103, 266 Macrocheilidae 103, 247 Macrochlamydinae 103, 269 Macrocyclidae 103, 267 Macroogona 103 Macroon 104 Macrostoma 104, 192, 199, 222 Madrellidae 104, 108, 209, 262, 280 Magilidae 33, 104, 237, 255 Maikhanellidae 104, 271 Maizaniidae 104, 248, 274 Malacodermata 214 Mammillinae 104, 251 INDEX 383 Mancohedylidae 104, 182, 260 Mandeliidae 104, 261 Mandolininae 104, 250 Mangeliinae 35, 104, 256 Mangonuiidae 104, 257 Maoraxidae 104, 248 Marconiinae 104, 267 Margaritinae 104, 245 Marginellidae 105, 160, 214, 228, 232, 237, 255,278 Marginelloninae 105, 255 Marianinidae 105, 262 Marpessinae 105, 266 Marseniidae 105, 232, 253 Marsenininae 105, 253 Marseniopsidae 105, 253 Martensamnicolinae 105, 252 Mastigophallini 105, 270 Mastoniinae 105, 254 Matherella 198 Mathildidae 105, 209, 214, 257 Maturifusidae 105, 249 Mauritiinae 105, 250 Medorini 105, 266 Meekospiridae 105, 247, 274 Megalobulimidae 105, 267 Megalomastomatidae 105, 114, 248 Megalophaedusini 106, 266 Megalostominae 106 Megapterygia 214 Megaspiridae 106, 266 Megastomata 214 Megasystrophinae 106, 264 Megomphicidae 106, 267 Meisenheimeriinae 106, 264 Melampidae 11, 106, 264 Melanatriinae 106, 197, 249 Melanellidae 21, 106, 214, 231, 233, 254 Melaniidae 59, 106, 140, 190, 194, 204, 210, 234, 249 Melanioptyxinae 106 Melanodrymiidae 107, 204, 238, 244, 272 Melanoididae 107, 249 Melanopsidae 107, 140, 248, 275 Melapiidae 107, 255 Melaraphidae 107, 250 Melatomidae 107, 256 Melibidae 107, 226, 262 Mellopegmidae 107, 241 Meloini 107, 256 Melongenidae 107, 202, 255, 278 Menesthinae 107, 258 Mentissoideinae 107, 266 Merdigerinae 107, 265 Merelinidae 107, 251 384 Meronephridia 214 Merriidae 107, 253 Mesocochliopidae 108, 252 Mesodontinae 108, 270 Mesogastropoda 195, 214 Mesolimacinae 108, 269 Mesommatophora 214 Mesoprocta 214 Mesotremata 108 Mesurethra 214 Metabaleinae 108 Metacerithiidae 108, 248, 275 Metachloraeini 108, 269 Metaclausilinae 108 Metafruticicolinae 108, 270 Metajapelioninae 108, 254 Metamesogastropoda 214 Metarminoidea 108 Metatrochina 214, 215 Metaxiinae 108, 254 Metoptomatidae 9, 108, 208, 241 Metostracinae 108, 270 Meturethra 214 Mexithaumatinae 108, 251 Miamiridae 108, 261, 280 Micractaeonidae 109, 266 Micrariontinae 109, 270 Microceraminae 109, 266 Microconomandshurinae 109 Microconopalaeinae 109 Microcystinae 109, 268 Microdisculidae 7, 109, 257 Microdomatidae 9, 109, 237, 245 Microhedylidae 109, 182, 188, 204, 260, 279 Microliopalaeininae 109, 252 Micromelaniidae 109, 252 Micromeninae 109, 267 Microparmarionini 109, 269 Micropterygia 214 Micropyrgulidae 109, 252 Microrissoidea 109 Microturrimandshurinae 109 Microturripalaeinae 110 Microvolutidae 110, 256 Milacidae 11, 110, 268 Mimospirina 215, 242 Minicheviellidae 110, 208, 260 Minoliinae 110, 245 Miratestidae 110, 264, 281 Miraverelliini 110, 270 Misurinellidae 110, 257, 278 Mitchelliinae 110, 242 Mitrariidae 110, 255 Mitrellinae 110, 250 INDEX Mitridae 110, 160, 190, 215, 228, 232, 239, 255 Mitrolumnidae 110, 256 Mitromorphinae 110, 256 Mitrula 236 Modulidae 110, 112, 249 Moelleriinae 110, 245 Mohniinae 111 Mohrensterniinae 111, 251 Moitessieriidae 111, 252, 277 Monachinae 111, 270 Monadeniidae 111, 270 Monatriidae 111 Monileini 111, 245 Monodontinae 111, 137, 245 Monoica / Monoecia 215, 220, 228 Mononéphridés 215, 219 Monopleurobranchia(ta) 215 Monostichoglossata 215 Monotocardia 190, 214, 215, 225 Monotremata 215, 231 Montenegrinini 111, 266 Moreanellinae 111, 245 Moreidae 111, 255, 277 Morulinae 111, 255 Moruminae 10, 111, 255 Mourloniini 111, 243 Multidentulinae 111, 265 Multispirida 112 Murchisonellidae 112, 258 Murchisoniidae 112, 215, 219, 238, 244, 212.274 Murellinae 112, 269 Muricidopsidae 112 Muricidae 112, 148, 159, 160, 177, 190, 199, 206, 208, 215, 225, 228, 232255277 Muricopsinae 112, 255 Musioglossata 190, 215 Myotestidae 112, 269 Myrrhinidae 112, 189, 263, 280 Mysorellinae 112, 251 Nacellidae 112, 215, 242, 271 Naninidae 112, 269 Napaeinae 113, 265 Naricidae 113, 218, 253 Naricopsinidae 113 Nariinae 113, 250 Nassariidae 113, 255, 277 Nassidae 113, 159, 177, 228, 255 Nassopsidae 113, 249 Nastiinae 113, 268 Natantia 215 Naticidae 87, 113, 128, 190, 193, 194, 204, 206. 214. 216.230, 231, 251, 276027 Naticidopsidae 113 Naticopsidae 113, 246 Navicella 193, 215 Nectophyllirhoidae 9, 113, 262 Nectopoda 113, 217 Neilsoniinae 114, 243 Nematoglossa 195, 216 Nembrothinae 114, 262 Neniastrinae 114, 266 Neniinae 114, 266 Neocyclotidae 114, 238, 248, 274 Neodoridinae 114, 261 Neogastropoda 212, 216, 223, 227, 232, 238, 254, 275 Neolepetopsidae 114, 212, 225, 243, 271 Neomesogastropoda 212, 216, 223, 231, 237, 238 Neomphalidae 114, 216, 231, 238, 244, 272 Neoplanorbinae 114, 264 Neopomata 114 Neoptyxidae 114, 216 Neopulmonata 216 Neopupininae 114, 248 Neotaenioglossa 194, 204, 213, 216, 225 Neozonitinae 114 Nephropneusta 191, 211, 214, 216, 226, 233 Neptuneinae 114, 254 Neptunellinae 114, 150, 253 Nerineidae 114, 189, 196, 203, 215, 216, 257, 215,218, 279 Nerinellidae 115, 215, 216, 258, 278 Nerinoidinae 115, 258 Neritariinae 115, 246 Neritellinae 115 Neritidae 31, 34, 87, 115, 190, 192, 200, 207208, 210.210;2 16.219, 222, 223, 225, 229, 232, 234, 245, 246, 273 Neritiliidae 115, 246, 273 Neritinidae 87, 115, 246 Neritopomata 115 Neritopsidae 115, 199, 207, 216, 219, 245, 246, 273 Nerrhenidae 115, 246, 273 Nesopupinae 115, 265 Neurobranchia 115, 194, 216 Neveritinae 116, 251 Newtoniellidae 47, 116, 254, 277 Nicida 106 Nitoridae 116, 269 Nododelphinulidae 116, 243 Non Suctoria(e) 116, 190, 216, 262, 280 Nonacteoninidae 116, 257 Non-Palliata 216 Nossidae 116, 263 Notaeolidiidae 116, 263 INDEX 385 Notarchinae 38, 116, 138, 169, 225, 260, 279 Notaspidea 188, 203, 217, 280 Notobranchaeidae 116, 259 Notobranchia 217 Notodiaphanidae 116, 258 Notodorididae 116, 221, 262 Notoneurés 193, 217 Notovolutini 116, 256 Nucellidae 116, 255 Nucleobranchiata 116, 196, 215, 217 Nucleopsinae 116, 257 Nudibranchia(ta) 71, 187, 188, 191, 192, 200, 201, 203, 207; 210, 211; 214; 217; 220, 222, 225, 236, 261, 278-280 Nudibranchini 116, 263 Nudilimaces 117 Nudipeda 210, 217 Nudipleura 217, 223, 261 Nyctilochidae 17, 47, 253 Nymphophilinae 117, 252 Nystiellidae 117, 254, 277 Obba 122 Obeliscinae 117, 258, 267 Obtortionidae 9, 117, 249 Occirheneidae 117, 267 Ocenebrinae 117, 255 Ochetopsinae 117 Ochthephilinae 117, 270 Oculimetidae 117 Odontartemoninae 117, 267 Odontocycladinae 117, 265 Odontocymbiolinae 117, 256 Odontoglossa 217, 235 Odontognatha 117, 207 Odontostominae 102, 118, 142, 266 Odostomellinae 118, 258 Odostomiidae 118, 258 Oenopotinae 102, 118, 256 Oestophorini 118, 270 Ohridopyrgulinae 118, 252 Okadaiidae 118, 262 Okadaiina 217 Okeniidae 118, 190, 261 Oleacinidae 21, 118, 189, 210, 217, 238, 267 Oleidae 118, 260 Oligolimacini 118, 269 Oligyridae; see Olygyridae Oligomeriinae 118, 244, 272 Oligopteria 52, 118 Oligoptyxidae 118, 216 Olivancillariidae 118, 256 Olivellidae 119, 217, 228, 256 Olividae 77, 119, 159, 177, 190, 208, 214, 230,232, 296, 277 386 Olygyridae 119, 221, 246 Olympicolini 119, 266 Omalaxidae 119, 197, 253 Omalogyridae 119, 225, 236, 258, 277, 278 Ombrellidae; see Umbrellidae Omospirinae 119, 242 Omphalocirridae 119, 242 Omphalotrochidae 119, 242 Omphalotropidinae 119, 251 Onchidellidae 119, 187, 264 Onchidiidae 28, 60, 119, 121, 191, 199, 201, 202, 207, 214, 217, 218, 222, 226, 231, 235, 264, 281 Onchidinidae 119, 264 Onchidiopsinae 120, 253 Onchidorididae 28, 120, 183, 190, 191, 199, 217, 221, 261, 280 Oncid-; see Onchid- Oncomelaniidae 120, 252 Onobidae 120, 251 Onustidae 120, 194, 253 Onychochilidae 120, 211, 215, 217, 242, 271 Onychoglossa 202, 217 Oocorythidae 120, 253 Oopeltidae 120, 269 Opaliinae 120, 254 Opeatinae 120, 266 Operculata 120, 198, 218 Operculatinae 120, 261 Ophiletidae 120, 231, 242 Ophthalmidae 120, 259 Opisophthalma 218, 223 Opisthobranchia(ta) 190, 194-196, 199, 201, 208, 216, 218, 219, 223, 258, 278-280 Opisthonematidae 121, 242 Opisthophthalma 121, 218 Opisthopneumona 201, 218 Opisthotremata 121, 218 Orbacea 121 Orbitestellidae 121, 257 Orculidae 121, 265 Orectospirinae 121, 249 Oreohelicidae 121, 268 Orientaliidae 121, 252 Orientalinidae 121, 252 Oriostomatidae 121, 218, 237, 246, 273 Orthalicidae 82, 121, 207, 210, 215, 266 Orthoconcha 121, 165, 218, 235 Orthodonta 218 Orthogastropoda 218, 271 Orthogibbidae 121, 267 Orthomitrinae 121 Orthonematidae 121, 124, 247, 274, 275 Orthoneura 192, 215, 218, 219, 229 Orthonychiidae 122, 200, 246 Orthopomatini 122, 246 Orthostomatidae 122, 257 Orthostrophina 219, 220, 241, 271 Orthurethra 219, 228, 265, 274, 282 Orygoceratidae 122, 263 Osteopeltidae 122, 244 Ostracolethidae 122, 269 Otalini 122, 269 Otidea 122 Otinidae 20, 122, 188, 192, 219, 264, 280, 281 Otoconchinae 122, 268 Ovata 122 Ovulidae 122, 167, 200, 219, 232, 250 Oxinoe, see Oxynoe Oxychilidae 122, 268 Oxygnatha 122, 219 Oxygyrus 190 Oxylomatinae 122, 264 Oxynoidae 9, 26, 122, 190, 197, 198, 202, 213, 219, 260 Oxystomata 123, 193 Pachnodidae 123, 265 Pachychilidae 6, 123, 249, 275 Pachycymbiolini 123, 256 Pachydrobiini 123, 252 Pachygnatha 123, 219 Pachymelaniidae 123, 249 Pacificellidae 123, 265 Paedhoplitinae 123, 270 Paedophoropodidae 123, 233, 254 Paffrathiinae 123, 246 Pagodininae 123, 265 Pagodulininae 123, 265 Paladmetidae 124, 257 Palaeacmaea 200 Palaeocaenogastropoda 219, 275 Palaeocapulidae 124, 246 Palaeocyclophoridae 124 Palaeonustidae 124, 242 Palaeorissoinidae 124, 252 Palaeostoidae 124, 266 Palaeostylidae 124, 247, 274, 275 Palaeotrochidae 124, 246 Palaeoxestininae 124, 268 Palaeozygopleuridae 124, 233, 242 Paleuphemitinae 124, 241 Palliata 219 Palliohedylidae 124, 219, 220, 260 Palliohedyloidei 209 Palmatopoda 219, 206 Paludestrinidae 124, 252 Paludinellinae 125, 251 Paludinidae 31, 57, 125, 129, 140, 190, 192, 193, 204, 210, 232, 234, 248 Paludinimorpha 219 Paludiscalinae 125, 251 Paludomidae 125, 249 Papillia 125 Papillifera 219 Papilliferini 125, 266 Papillodermatidae 9, 125 Papuarioninae 125, 268 Papuinidae 125, 270 Papyriscalinae 125, 254 Parabythinellinae 125, 251 Paracephala 220 Paracephalophora 220 Paracerithiinae 125, 249 Paracoryphellidae 125, 263 Parafossarulinae 125, 251 Paragastropoda 211, 220, 271 Paralaomidae 125, 267 Paramelaniidae 126 Parancistrolepidinae 126, 254 Pararhytida 168 Parasitica 126, 220 Parastrophiinae 10, 126, 251 Parataphrinae 126, 243 Paratectibranchia 220 Paraturbinidae 126, 242 Pareoridae 126, 249 Parhedylidae 126, 208, 260 Parmacellidae 126, 128, 222, 233, 239, 268 Parmacellillinae 126, 268 Parmarioninae 126, 269 Parmophore 52, 77 Partulidae 65, 126, 187, 219, 220, 265, 282 Paryphantinae 126, 267 Patelliconidae 126, 241 Patellidae 52, 60, 64, 67, 126, 127, 151, 156, 190, 192, 198, 199, 201-203, 205, 209; 214,217, 220,222, 226, 228, 235, 242, 271 Patellogastropoda 194, 203, 212, 215, 220, 242, 271 Patelloididae 127, 243 Patelloplanorbidae 127, 264 Patulastridae 127, 267 Patulinae 11, 127, 268 Paurotaeniae 127 Pavlodiscidae 127, 244 Payettiinae 127, 264 Pectinibranchia(ta) 127, 191, 193, 199, 201, 207, 211, 214,217, 220231234237 Pectinodontinae 127, 243 Peculatoridae 127, 256 Pedasiolinae 127, 241 INDEX 387 Pediculariidae 127, 220, 250 Pediculariiformes 220 Pedinogyridae 127, 267 Pedipedinae 128, 264 Pedoneura 220 Pedumicrinae 10, 128, 251 Pelagiellidae 128, 192, 198, 219, 220, 241, 271 Pellibranchiata 191, 221, 227 Peloridae 128 Pelseneeriidae 128, 254 Peltatinae 128, 269 Peltellinae 128, 266 Peltidae 64, 128, 221, 229, 259 Peltocochlides 205, 221 Peltospiridae 128, 238, 244, 272 Pelycidiidae 128, 250 Pendromidae 128, 243 Pentaganglionata 221 Pentaptyxidae 128 Pentataeniidae 128 Peraclidae 128, 201, 221, 227, 259 Perissityidae 129, 254, 277 Perissopteridae 129, 253 Peristerniinae 129, 255 Peristomacea 129, 207, 222 Peroniidae 129, 199, 200, 264 Peroninidae 129, 264 Perrieriinae 129, 266, 282 Persiculinae 129, 255 Personidae 129, 253 Perunelidae 129, 221, 225, 247, 274 Pervicaciidae 129, 256 Petriolinae 129, 266 Petrophila 129, 221 Petropomatinae 10, 129, 245 Pfeifferiinae 129, 270 Phaedusinae 129, 266 Phaliinae 130, 253 Phanerobranchia(ta) 130, 134, 211, 221, 235, 261, 262, 280 Phanerogama 221, 227 Phaneropneumona 221, 224 Phaneroptyxidae 9, 130, 257 Phanerotrematidae 130, 243 Pharyngoneura 221 Phasianellidae 130, 237, 245, 273 Phasis 85 Phenacohelicidae 130, 144, 267 Phenacolepadidae 11, 130, 246, 273 Phenacolimacinae 130, 269 Pherusidae 130, 254 Phidianidae 130, 263 Philinidae /-oidea 130, 196, 203, 217, 222, 232, 259 388 Philinoglossidae 130, 208, 222, 259 Philippiinae 130, 257 Philomycidae 130, 192, 193, 215, 222, 226, 231, 235, 269 Philonesiini 130, 268 Philopotamidinae 131, 249 Phlebenterata 151, 222 Pholidotomidae 131, 255 Phoridae 131, 204, 213, 218, 229, 253 Phosinellinae 131, 251 Photinae 131, 255 Phyllaplysiina 222 Phyllidiidae 37, 60, 64, 91, 131, 201, 202, 205, 210, 211,218, 2217222, 225,230, 236, 261, 280 Phyllidiobranchia 219, 222 Phylliroidae 9, 58, 131, 145, 169, 187, 198, 200, 208, 209, 221, 236, 262 Phyllobranchidae 131, 203, 222, 230 Phyllobranchillidae 131, 260 Phyllobranchopsina 222, 233 Phyllodesmiinae 131, 263 Phyllovora 222 Phylomicidae; see Philomycidae Phymatopleuridae 131, 244 Physastrinae 131, 264 Physellini 132, 264 Physidae 103, 132, 147, 194, 264 Phytophaga 222, 211, 224 Pickworthiidae 132, 214, 250, 275, 276 Pigobranchiata; see Pygobranchiata Pileiformes 132 Pileolidae 132, 246 Pileopsidae 132, 250 Pilidae 28, 132, 200, 247 Pilidium 218 Pinufiidae 132, 262, 280 Pireninae 132 Pisanianurinae 132, 253 Pisaniinae 132, 255 Piseinotecidae 132, 263 Pithodeidae 132, 247 Pitysinae 132, 265 Placobranchidae 133, 203, 221, 222, 230, 260, 279 Placostylidae 133 Plagiothyridae 133, 246 Plakobranchidae; see Placobranchidae Planaxidae 9, 46, 133, 190, 234, 249, 274 Planilabiata 222 Planispiridae 133, 270 Planitrochidae 133, 242, 271 Planktotrophica 222 Planorbariini 133, 264 Planorbidae 99, 103, 121, 133, 194, 222, 263, 281 Planorbulinae 133, 264, 281 Planozonini 133, 243 Planspiralia 223, 237 Platevindecidae 133, 264 Platyacridae 133, 244 Platyceratidae 134, 140, 199, 216, 223, 237, 246, 271, 273 Platycochlides 211, 223 Platyconchinae 134, 247 Platydoridinae 134, 261 Platyglossae 134 Platyhedylidae 134, 196, 223, 260 Platymalakia 223 Platyostomatidae 134, 246 Platypoda 223 Platyschismatinae 134, 242 Platysuccineinae 134, 268 Plectonotinae 134, 241 Plectopylidae 134, 267, 282 Pleioptygmatidae 9, 134, 255 Plesiocystiscinae 134, 255 Plesiomitrinae 134 Plesiophysinae 134, 264 Plesioplocidae 134, 216 Plesiotritoninae 134, 257 Plesiotrochidae 135, 249 Plethospirinae 135, 244 Pleurembolica 223 Pleuroanthobranchia 223 Pleurobranchaeinae 135, 138, 223, 225, 234, 261 Pleurobranchidae 135, 138, 165, 188, 194, 199, 208, 215, 217,223, 225; 2327125 261, 278, 279 Pleurobranchidium 165 Pleuroceridae 135, 249, 275 Pleurocoela 223 Pleurodiscidae 135, 265 Pleurodontidae 102, 122, 135, 270 Pleuroleuridae 135, 221, 262 Pleurolidiidae 135, 263 Pleurommatophoren 223 Pleuroneurés 193, 223 Pleurophthalma 224 Pleurophyllidiidae 135, 201, 203, 211, 221, 235; 262 Pleuropinae 135, 263 Pleuroprocta 81, 136, 224, 209, 263 Pleuropteria 136 Pleurotomariidae 136, 186, 204, 205, 224, 231, 238, 239, 244, 272 Pleurotomellinae 136, 256 Pleurotomidae 78, 136, 159, 173, 177, 214, 236, 256 Plicacidae 136 Plicatusidae 136, 247 Plicolivinae 136, 256 Pliopholygidae 136, 248 Plocamobranchia 224 Plotiidae 136, 258 Plusculidae 136, 259 Plutoniinae 136, 269 Pneumatodocha 224 Pneumo(no)branchia(ta) 206, 209, 211, 221, 224 Pneumodermatidae 136, 201, 207, 215, 224, 227, 259 Pneumoneata 224 Pneumonochlamyda 224, 228 Pneumonophora 224 Pneumo(no)poma 224, 218 Podophthalma 223, 224 Poecilozonitinae 136, 268 Poleumitidae 136, 241 Polinicinae 137, 251 Pollicariini 137, 248 Pollicinidae 137 Polybranchia(ta) 137, 187, 194, 215, 220, 225 Polybranchiidae 137, 188, 222, 225, 260 Polyceridae 28, 137, 187, 190, 191, 202, 210,217, 221, 262, 280 Polygyrellinae 137, 267 Polygyridae 137, 142, 210, 270 Polygyrinidae 137, 247 Polyodontinae 137 Polyphemidae 137, 267 Polyplacognatha 137 Polyplacophora 191, 194, 199, 201, 209, 234 Polyptyxidae 138, 216, 258 Polytremariidae 138, 205, 244 Polytropidae 10, 138, 241 Pomaceinae 138, 247 Pomastoma 225, 237 Pomatiidae 116, 138, 226, 234, 238, 248, 250, 276 Pomatiopsidae 138, 252, 276, 277 Pomatobranchia(ta) 138, 209, 225, 234 Pommerozygiidae 138, 249 Pompholicinae 138, 264 Pompholiginae 11 Pompholycodeinae 11, 138, 264 Ponentininae 139, 270 Pontohedylidae 139, 260 Pontolimacidae 139, 215, 260 Popenellidae 139, 249 Porcellanidae 139, 250 INDEX 389 Porcelliidae 139, 205, 244, 271, 272 Porodoridacea 139, 225, 261 Porostomata 139, 199, 225, 261, 280 Portlockiellidae 139, 205, 244 Posterobranchaea 159 Potadomatinae 140, 249 Potamididae 78, 112, 140, 274 Potamophila 140, 234 Potamopyrgidae 140, 252 Poteriinae 140, 248 Praematuratropidae 140 Praenaticinae 140 Pragoscutulidae 140, 245 Pragoserpulinidae 140, 242 Prasinidae 140, 260, 279 Precuthoninae 140, 263 Prestonellidae 140, 267 Priamidae 140, 154, 256 Priobaleinae 5,140 Prionoglossa 225 Prionoglossinae 140, 259 Prisciphoridae 140, 248 Prisogastrinae 141, 245 Pristilomatinae 141, 268 Proboscidifera 190, 217, 218, 219, 225, 227 Procaenogastropoda 225, 232, 274 Procarinariidae 141 Procephala 141, 214 Procerithiidae 141, 215, 249, 275 Proconulidae 141, 245, 273 Proctonotidae 141, 189, 196, 200, 203, 220, 262, 280 Procyclophoroida 225, 274 Procymbuliidae 141, 259 Prodiotocardia 225 Prodorididae 141, 261 Produngina 141, 263 Proeccyliopteridae 141, 241 Progalerinae 141, 242 Progastropoda 225 Prokopiconchinae 141, 247 Prolixodentinae 141, 254 Promonotocardia 225 Propilidiinae 141, 243 Proplina 200 Proprioneura 225 Propupaspiridae 141, 249 Prorhipidoglossa 226 Proserpinellidae 142, 246, 274 Proserpinidae 34, 142, 207, 212, 221, 226, 246, 274 Prosiphoninae 142, 254 Prosobranchia(ta) 192, 204, 210, 223, 226, 23] Prosophthalma 226 390 Prosostheniinae 142, 252 Prostyliferidae 142, 249, 275 Protaeolidiellidae 142, 263 Protancylinae 142, 264 Proteobranchiata 226 Proteolidioidea 142 Proto 57 Protocochlides 211, 226, 235 Protoconchoididae 142, 241, 271 Protogastropoda 198, 200, 226 Protogona 142 Protominae 142, 249 Protoneritidae 142 Protopoda 226 Protorculidae 142, 247 Protoscaevogyridae 142, 241 Protostreptoneura 226 Protowarthiidae 142, 194, 241 Protriaula 226, 236 Proturethra 226 Provalvatidae 143, 258 Provannidae 143, 247, 274 Prunini 143, 255 Pruvotfoliinae 143, 263 Pryamea; see Priamidae Pselaphocephala 206, 226 Pseudamauridae 143, 249 Pseudamnicolinae 143, 252, 276 Pseudancylinae 143, 263 Pseudecphorinae 143, 254 Pseudobranchia(ta) 226, 228 Pseudobythinellini 143, 251 Pseudocaspiidae 143, 252 Pseudoceratodes 88 Pseudocharopidae 143, 268 Pseudococculinidae 143, 244, 273 Pseudocyclotini 143, 251 Pseudocypraeinae 143, 250 Pseudodorididae 98, 143, 261 Pseudoeuctenidiacea 143, 188, 202, 226, 262, 280 Pseudohelicidae 144 Pseudohoratiinae 144, 252 Pseudoleptaxinae 144, 270 Pseudolividae 144, 227, 256, 278 Pseudomalaxinae 144, 257 Pseudomelaniidae 144, 214, 234, 247 Pseudomelatomidae 144, 256 Pseudomerelininae 144, 252 Pseudomesaliidae 144 Pseudomitrinae 144 Pseudonapaeinae 144, 265 Pseudonerineidae 144, 258 Pseudonininae 144, 247, 274 Pseudophallia 193, 227 INDEX Pseudophoridae 144, 242, 271 Pseudoplectinae 144, 268 Pseudopneumona 227 Pseudorapinae 144, 255 Pseudorthonychiidae 144, 246 Pseudosacculidae 145, 253 Pseudosetiinae 145, 251 Pseudostrombus 82, 207 Pseudothecosomata 145, 221, 227, 259 Pseudotominae 145, 256 Pseudotritoniinae 145, 251 Pseudotrochatellinae 145, 268 Pseudovermidae 145, 203, 263 Pseudoveronicellinae 145, 264 Pseudozygopleuridae 145, 247 Pseudunelidae 145, 226, 233, 260 Psilosomata 145, 191 Ptenobranchiata 227, 199 Ptenoglossa 145, 199, 210, 214, 216, 227-229, 232, 233, 254, 274, 275 Pterabranchia 227, 233 Pteraeolidiinae 146, 263 Pteridae 146 Pteroceanidae 146, 259 Pterocephala 227 Ptérocere 22 Pterocyclinae 146, 248 Pterocymodoceidae 146, 259 Pterodibranchia 227 Pteropoda 146, 189, 199, 201, 205, 206, 212-214, 217, 218, 221, 223. 227230: 233 Pterosomatidae 146, 196, 251 Pterota 207, 227 Pterothecidae 146, 212, 218, 235, 241 Pterotracheidae 113, 146, 206, 216, 223, 227, 251 Pterygia 227 Pterygiinae 146, 255 Ptychatractidae 146, 256, 278 Ptychomphalinae 146, 243 Ptychomphalininae 146, 243 Ptychostomonidae 146, 258 Ptychotrematinae 147, 267 Ptygmatididae 147, 216, 257, 275, 278, 279 Ptygmatiellidae 147 Pugnellidae 147, 253 Pulmobranchia(ta) 147, 227, 215 Pulmonata 189, 190, 205, 206, 208, 213, 215, 216, 221, 224,227, 228, 238, 263; 280, 281 Punctidae 137, 147, 203, 232, 267, 282 Pupidae 46, 147, 193, 210, 215, 219, 233, 257, 265 Pupillidae 147, 228, 265, 282 Pupinellinae 147, 248 Pupinidae 147, 248 Pupisomatidae 147, 265 Pupoididae 147, 265 Purellidae 271 Purpurellinae 147, 255 Purpuridae 148, 159, 177, 190, 228, 239, 255 Purpurinidae 148, 228, 251, 276 Pusiinae 148, 255 Pusillininae 148, 251 Pusionellinae 148, 256 Pusiostomatidae 148, 255 Pustulariinae 148, 250 Pusulini 148, 253 Putillinae 148, 244, 272 Pycnonephridia 228 Pycnotrochus 129 Pygobranchia(ta) 199, 210, 216, 228 Pyramidellidae 84, 147, 148, 189, 194, 201, 204, 207, 210, 211, 215, 228, 229, 258, 279, 280 Pyramidellopsidae 148 Pyramidinae 148 Pyramidulidae 85, 148, 265 Pyramimitridae 149, 254 Pyrazidae 149, 248 Pyrenidae 11, 149, 228, 255 Pyrgidiidae 149, 251 Pyrgininae 149, 266 Pyrgo 235 Pyrgorientaliinae 149, 252 Pyrguliferidae 149, 249 Pyrgulidae 149, 252, 276 Pyrgulininae 149, 258 Pyrifusidae 131, 149, 255, 277 Pyropeltidae 149, 244 Pyropsidae 149, 255 Pyrulinae 78, 150, 250 Pythiinae 150, 264 Quoyellidae 150, 264 Rachiglossa(ta) 151, 193, 202, 205, 218, 228, 230-232, 237 Ranellidae 150, 190, 253 Ranfurlyinae 150, 268 Rapaninae 150, 255 Raphidoglossa 228 Raphistomatidae 9, 150, 204, 205, 231, 242 Raphitominae 150, 256 Rapidae 150, 255 Rastodentidae 9, 150, 250 Rathouisiidae 150, 160, 226, 232, 264 Realiinae 150, 251 Recluziidae 150, 254 391 Rehderiellinae 151, 252, 277 Remibranchiata 151, 228 Reptantia 228 Retifera 151, 228 Retowskiinae 151, 265 Retusidae 151, 188, 195, 229, 259 Reymondiinae 151, 249 Reynellonidae 151, 250 Rhacopoda 229 Rhagadidae 151, 270 Rhaphischismatidae 151, 208, 244 Rhinioglossa 229, 236 Rhinoclavinae 151, 248 Rhinophoralia 201, 229 Rhipidoglossa(ta) 151, 187, 190, 194, 201, 207, 210-212. 215. 227. 229. 235 239 Rhizoridae 151, 259 Rhodacmeinae 151, 264 Rhodopetalinae 151, 243 Rhodopidae 151, 190, 191, 207, 218, 234, 226, 229, 235, 261, 280 Rhysotinidae 151, 269 Rhytididae 21, 151, 189, 208, 210, 229, 267 Rhytidopilidae 152, 242 Rhytidopomatinae 9, 152, 250 Rillyini 152, 266 Rimellinae 152, 252 Rimulidae 152, 243 Ringiculidae 152, 192, 196, 202, 229, 258, 279 Risellidae 152, 250 Rishetiinae 152, 266 Rissoellidae 152, 201, 229, 236, 258 Rissoidae 152, 190, 210, 213, 214, 219, 229, 234, 251 Rissoinidae 152, 229, 251 Rissolinidae 152, 251 Rissopsidae 152 Rizzoliinae 152, 263 Roseniidae 152, 254 Rostangidae 153, 261 Rostellariinae 22, 153, 252 Rostrifera 229, 190, 213, 218, 219, 223, 226 Rotadiscinae 153, 268 Rotellinae 153, 245 Ruedemanniinae 153, 242 Rumellidae 153, 249 Ruminidae 153, 193, 267 Runcinidae 153, 221, 229, 232, 259 Ryssotidae 122, 153, 268 Sabulincolidae 153, 182, 260 Saccobranchia 229 Sacculidae 153, 253 Sacoglossa 71, 153, 203, 211, 212, 219, 220, 222, 230, 234, 260, 279 392 За Чепаптае 153, 252 Sagdidae 153, 168, 193, 228, 230, 268 Salinatoridae 153, 263 Salpingostomatinae 153, 241 Sarasinulinae 154, 264 Sarganidae 154, 155, 254, 277 Sasakininae 154, 268 Satiellini 154, 269 Sauleini 154, 247 Sayellinae 154, 258 Scaevogyridae 154, 198, 242 Scal(ari)idae 57, 128, 145, 154, 199, 210, 215, 227, 254 Scalaxinae 154, 263, 281 Scaliolidae 154, 249 Scaphandridae 154, 196, 202, 230, 259 Scaphellinae 33, 154, 256 Scaphidae 155, 200, 264 Scaphoconchoidea 155 Scarabinae 155, 264 Scenellidae 155, 200, 241, 271 Schismatobranchia 155, 228, 230 Schistopelmata 230 Schizobasinae 155, 254 Schizogoniidae 155, 243 Schizopoda 230 Schizostomatidae 155, 241 Schizotaeniae 155 Schizotrochidae 155, 244 Schwartziellidae 155, 251 Scissurellidae 155, 205, 238, 244, 272 Sclerodermata 230 Scoliostomatidae 129, 155, 242 Scolodentidae 155, 267 Scolodontidae 155, 267, 282 Scolyminae 156, 256 Sculptariidae 156, 267, 282 Scurriini 7,156, 243 Scutati 156 Scutellidae 156, 246 Scutellinidae 156, 246 Scutibranchia(ta) 193, 209, 221, 222, 224, 226, 228.230 Scutifera 53, 156 Scutiformia 156 Scutinae 127, 156, 201, 243 Scyllaeidae 64, 65, 135, 156, 157, 194, 200, 209, 217, 221, 234-236, 262 Scytotypidae 156 Sebadoridinae 156, 261 Securiconidae 156, 241 Segmentininae 156, 264 Seguenziidae 156, 210, 230, 238, 244, 272 Seilidae 156, 254 Selenimorpha 230, 272 Selenitidae 50, 157, 215, 267 Selenochlamydinae 157, 268 Semilimacinae 157, 269 Semimitrinae 157 Semiphyllididae 157, 208, 211, 230 Semiproboscidifera 230 Semisalsinae 157, 251 Semisinusinae 10, 157 Semisulcospirinae 157, 249, 275 Semperdoninae 9, 157, 268 Semperulinae 157, 264 Senectinae 157, 245 Septariinae 52, 157, 246 Septidae 157, 253 Seraphsidae 157, 253, 277 Seribranchia 157, 230 Serratae 157 Serrulininae 157, 266 Sesarinae 158, 269 Setiinae 158, 251 Settsassiidae 158, 249, 275 Sheldoniinae 158, 269 Sherborniidae 158, 250 Shinkailepadidae 11, 158, 246 Sigaretidae 59, 155, 158, 188, 193, 197, 199, 214, 220, 236, 251, 276 Sigmurethra 230, 210, 266 Silicodermata 200, 231 Siliquariidae 33, 158, 202, 237, 249 Simniini 158, 250 Simploptyxinae 158, 258 Simpulidae 158, 253 Simpulopsini 158, 266 Simrothina 231 Sininae 158, 251, 276 Sinistrobranchia 159, 231 Sinuata 231 Sinuitidae 159, 241, 271 Sinuitopsida 231 Sinumeloninae 9, 159, 270 Sinuopeidae 159, 231, 242 Siphonacmeidae 159, 263 Siphonadenia 159 Siphonaliinae 159, 255 Siphonariidae 77, 129, 159, 192, 202, 212, 221, 223, 231, 232, 235,263, 280: 251 Siphonata 231 Siphonobranchia(ta) 159, 208, 201, 231, 232 Siphonochlamyda 228, 231 Siphonostomata 159, 231 Siphopsinae 159, 256, 278 Sira 233 Siridae 159, 250 Sitalinae 159, 269 Skeletobranchia 204, 231 Skeneidae 159, 245, 273 Skeneopsidae 160, 229, 251 Smaragdiinae 160, 246 Smaragdinellidae 160, 259 Smeagolidae 160, 203, 231, 264, 281 Solariellidae 160, 245, 273 Solariidae 82, 160, 201, 202, 210, 257 Solaropsidae 160, 270 Soleiferae 231 Soleniscidae 160, 225, 231, 232, 247, 274 Solenostomata 232 Soleolifera 160, 207, 218, 232 Solidipedia 160, 232 Solidulidae 160, 257 Sonorelicini 160, 270 Sonorellinae 160, 270 Sophininae 160, 269 Sorbeoconcha 232, 248 Spanionematidae 161, 247, 274 Spartaebranchia 232 Speightiidae 161, 254, 277 Spekiidae 161, 249 Spelaeoconchidae 161, 265 Spelaeodiscidae 161, 265 Sphaerocinidae 161, 259 Sphaerodomidae 161, 247 Sphaerostomatidae 161, 262 Sphincterochilidae 161, 208, 270 Spinigeridae 161, 253 Spiralia 232 Spiratellidae 146, 161, 259 Spiraxidae 161, 267 Spirialidae 161, 259 Spiriconcha 232, 235 Spirivalvia 232 Spironotia 232 Spiropeniata 161 Spirostomatinae 161, 248 Spirostylidae 161, 247 Spirovallini 162, 243 Spongiobranchia 201 Spurillidae 161, 198, 263 Staffordiidae 162, 268 Staphylaeinae 162, 250 Steganobranchia 211, 232 Stegobranchia 232 Stegocoeliidae 162 Stegognatha 232 Stenacmidae 162, 254 Stenelicidae 162 Stenoglossa 195, 204, 214, 216, 228, 232 Stenogyridae 162, 215, 267 Stenophysini 162, 264 Stenopidae 162, 267 Stenopomatini 162 INDEX 393 Stenopylinae 162, 268 Stenothecidae 162, 241 Stenothyridae 162, 252 Stenotrematini 162, 270 Stephanozygidae 162, 247 Stephopomatinae 162, 249 Stiliferidae 21, 126, 162, 233, 254 Stiligeridae 163, 188, 195, 209, 222, 233, 260 Stoastomatidae 163, 246 Stomatellidae 33, 104, 163, 197, 208, 225, 245 Stomatiidae 32, 33, 104, 163, 190, 197, 208, 214, 236, 237, 245 Stomatopsinae 163, 248 Stomatopterophora 227, 233 Straparollinae 163, 241 Straparollinidae 163, 242 Strebloceratinae 163, 251 Strepomatidae 163, 249 Strepsiduridae 163, 255, 278 Strepsineura 191, 233 Streptacididae 163, 258 Streptaxidae 21, 163, 189, 210, 217, 238, 267, 282 Streptobranchia 233 Streptochetinae 163, 255 Streptocionidae 163 Streptodonta 233 Streptoneura 191, 193, 233 Streptostelidae 163, 267 Streptostylini 164, 267 Strepturidae 164 Strictispiridae 164, 256 Strigatellidae 164, 255 Strigileuxinini 164, 266 Strobilidae 164, 265 Strobilopsidae 164, 265 Strombiformidae 164, 254 Strombidae 22, 164, 167, 190, 199, 210, 213,214, 232, 252. 277, Strophocheilidae 164, 267 Strophostomatidae 164, 248 Strophostylidae 164, 246 Strubelliidae 164, 220, 233, 260 Strumosini 165, 266 Struthiolarellinae 165, 253 Struthiolariidae 165, 253 Struthiopterinae 165, 253 Stuoraxidae 165, 258 Stuorellidae 165 Styliferidae; see Stiliferidae Styliferinidae 165 Stylinidae 165, 254 Styliolacees 6, 165 394 INDEX Stylocheilinae 165 Tectibranchia(ta) 169, 190, 191, 195, 217, Stylogastropoda 233, 274, 271 219,221, 229 232.234 Stylommatophora 80, 194, 201, 202, 205, Tectipeda 210, 234 213, 216, 233, 235, 238, 264, 274, 280, Tecturidae 168, 203, 217, 218, 220 281 Tegulinae 168, 245, 273 Subaplysiacea 165, 233 Teinostomatinae 168, 252 Subnuda 233 Tekoulininae 168, 265 Subtestacea 233 Teleobranchia 234 Subulata 165 Teleogeophila 234 Subulinidae 165, 187, 266 Teleohydrophila 234 Subulitidae 165, 219, 233, 234, 247, 274 Teleophalla 168 Succineidae 122, 166, 203, 210, 215, 233, Teleophallogona 168 234, 264, 281, 282 Telescopiidae 168 Suctoria 166, 190, 234, 261, 280 Teletremata 235 Sulcoactaeonidae 166, 257 Temnocinclinae 168, 244, 272 Sulcocypraeini 166, 250 Temnodiscinae 168, 241 Superobranchiata 234, 235 Temnotropidae 169, 208, 243, 272 Sutilizonidae 166, 244, 272 Tenagodidae 169, 249 Sycotypidae 166, 250 Tentaculata 169, 235 Symmetrocapulidae 166, 246 Terebellinae 169, 253 Sympoda 234 Terebrellidae 169, 249 Sympterus 170 Terebridae 159, 169, 177, 188, 214, 235, 256 Syncephala 234 Teretropomatinae 169, 257 Synceratidae 166, 251 Tergibranchiata 221, 226, 235 Synthopsinae 166, 254 Tergipedidae 169, 170, 217, 263, 280 Syringobranchia 166, 234 Tergobranchiata 235 Syrnolinae 166, 258 Terrestribythinellidae 169, 251 Syrnolopsidae 166, 197, 249, 275 Testacea 232, 235 Systellommatophora 234, 219, 238, 264, Testacellidae 21, 169, 189, 193, 215, 217, 280, 281 233, 235, 238, 267 Systrophiidae 166, 267, 282 Tethydidae 65, 157, 169, 217, 226, 234-236, 262 Tacheocampylaeinae 167, 269 Tethymelibidae 48, 169, 200, 262 Tachyrhynchinae 167, 249 Tetracerata 169, 225, 235 Taenioglossa(ta) 167, 188, 190, 192-195, Tetraspathostyles 235 201-205, 210, 212, 216, 218, 229, 233, Tetraspididae 170, 269 234 Tetrentodontinae 170, 266 Taiomidae 167, 254 Textilinae 5, 170, 256 Talopiidae 167, 245 Thaanumellinae 170, 251 Talpariinae 167, 250 Thaididae 170, 255 Tamanovalvidae 36, 167, 198, 234, 260, 279 Thalassocyonidae 170, 250 Tamayoinae 167, 267 Thalassophila 212, 218, 235, 281 Tanganyiciinae 167, 249 Thapsiinae 170 Tanganyikidae 39, 43, 101, 112, 113, 148, Thatcheriidae 170, 256 152, 167, 176 Thebini 170, 269 Tanousiidae 167, 252 Thecosomata 170, 191, 195, 205, 218, 220, Tantulidae 167, 208, 221, 260 223, 232;233,235; 259 Tanychlamydinae 167, 269 Theodoxinae 170, 246 Taphiinae 167, 264 Therasiinae 171, 268 Taraninae 168, 256 Thersiteidae 171, 253 Taringinae 168, 261 Thiaridae 6, 46, 171, 249 Tateinae 168, 252 Thliptodontidae 171, 259 Taurasiinae 168, 255 Thorunninae 171, 261 Tebennophoridae 168, 215, 269 Thycinae 171, 254 Tectariinae 168, 250 Thyrophorellidae 171, 203, 268, 282 INDEX 395 Thysanodontinae 171, 200, 245 Trigonostomatinae 174, 257 Thysanophoridae 171, 270 Trimusculidae 174, 205, 228, 231, 236, Thysanopoda 235 264, 280, 281 Thysanotinae 171, 268 Trinchesiidae 174 Tiaracerithiinae 171, 248 Triodopsinae 174, 270 Tiberiinae 171, 258 Triophidae 174, 190, 262 Tibiidae 171, 252 Triopidae 174, 221, 262 Tiedemannia 43, 189 Tripartellidae 174, 251 Tinostomatinae; see Teinostomatidae Triphoridae 174, 209, 229, 232, 236, 254, 277 Tiphobiidae 171, 249, 275 Trippinae 174, 261 Titiscaniidae 7, 172, 216, 246, 273 Tripteridae 174, 259 Tjaernoeiidae 172, 257 Tripterotyphinae 175, 255 Tmetoneminae 172, 247 Triptychiinae 175, 266 Tofanellidae 172, 257 Triptyxidae 175, 216, 258 Togata 235 Triseriatae 175 Toledoniinae 171, 258 Trissexodontidae 175, 270 Tomichiinae 171, 218, 252 Tristaniinae 175, 266, 282 Tomogeridae 171, 266 Tritonaliinae 175, 255 Tomoglossata 235 Tritoni(i)dae 64, 65, 150, 157, 167, 175, 189, Tonnidae 11, 171, 211, 216, 232, 253 190, 194, 196, 198, 200, 205, 209-211, Toriniidae 171, 200, 257 213, 217, 221, 234-236, 253, 262, 280 Tornatellaeinae 172, 257 Triviellini 175, 253 Tornatellariini 172, 265 Triviidae 175, 220, 253 Tornatellidae 147, 172, 193, 199, 204, 232, Trochaclididae 176, 214, 243, 272 257 Trochactaeoninae 176, 257 Tornatellinidae 164, 172, 265, 274 Trochaliidae 176 Tornatellinoptini 123, 172, 265 Trochidae 31, 82, 137, 176, 189, 190, 192, Tornatinidae 172, 196, 202, 259 197,204,:206, 209,210; 220; 225; 229, Tornidae 172, 235, 252 232, 234, 236-238, 245, 273 Toxifera 236 Trochitinae 176, 250 Toxoglossa(ta) 173, 188, 192, 196, 198, Trochoclisinae 176, 242 205,224. 229 231,232, 235,236 Trochodopsidae 176 Trachelipoda 222, 236, 239 Trochoideini 176, 270 Trachelobranchia 236 Trochomorphidae 176, 268 Tracheopulmonata 173, 193, 236 Trochonanininae 176, 269 Trachoecidae 173, 257 Trochonematidae 176, 204, 224, 237, 242, Trachycystidae 173, 268 271 Trachysmatidae 173, 243 Trochotomidae 9, 176, 244 Trajanellidae 173, 247 Trocho-Turbinidae 176, 237 Transovulini 173 Trochozonitinae 176, 269 Trapezodonta 236 Trochulinae 78, 176, 270 Tremanotidae 173, 194, 241 Trophoninae 177, 255 Trenellidae 173, 241 Tropidaucheniini 177, 266 Triangulariinae 173, 243 Tropidodiscidae 177, 241 Triaula 236 Troschelina 223, 237 Trichiinae 173, 270 Trukcharopinae 177, 268 Trichodiscininae 173, 270 Truncariinae 177, 254 Trichotropidae 155, 173, 250 Truncatellidae 59, 121, 152, 177, 190, 194, Triclidae 174, 259 204, 210, 211, 218,227.229, 252 Tricoliidae 174, 245, 273 Truncatellininae 177, 265 Triculinae 174, 252 Tryblidiida 200, 205, 271 Triforidae; see Triphoridae Tryonigentinae 177, 270 Triganglionata 209, 236 Trypanaxidae 177, 249 Trigonochlamydidae 9, 174, 236, 268 Trypanostomia 177 Trigonochlamydin(i)a 213, 236 Tubidae 177, 257 396 Tubiferidae 177, 203, 215, 258 Tubinidae 177, 246 Tubispiracea 177 Tubispirantia 177 Tubuaiini 178, 265 Tubulibranchia(ta) 178, 234, 237 Tudiclinae 178, 256 Turbinellidae 78, 159, 177, 178, 202, 217, 228, 239, 256, 278 Turbinidae 32, 57, 178, 190, 193, 197, 209, 210: 225: 232. 234 237,245, 251,273 Turbonellininae 178, 242 Turbonillinae 178, 258 Turbospiralia 237 Turcicinae 178 Turkmenamnicolinae 178, 252 Turribaicaliinae 178, 251 Turricaspiinae 178, 252 Turriculidae 179, 255, 256 Turridae 179, 206, 236, 237, 256, 277, 278 Turritellidae 57, 167, 179, 190, 194, 215, 234, 237, 249 Turritellopsinae 179, 257 Turtoniidae 179, 254 Tutufinae 179, 253 Tutuilanidae 179, 251 Tychobraheidae 179, 245 Tylodinidae 179, 237, 261 Tylostomatidae 179, 253, 277 Typhinae 179, 255 Typica 237 Umbiliini 180, 250 Umboneidae 180, 257 Umboniidae 180, 197, 245 Umbraculidae 156, 180, 220, 237, 261, 279 Umbrellidae 180, 193, 208, 215, 217, 223, 261 Unabranchia 180 Undulabucaniinae 180, 241 Unelidae 180, 182, 260 Uniplocidae 180 Uniseriatae 180 Upellidae 180, 258 Upembellini 180, 269 Urbasommatophora 238 Urceidae 180, 266 Urobranchia 180 Urocoptidae 38, 181, 282 Urocyclidae 181, 269 Urotrematidae 181 Usedomellinae 181, 257 Vaginacea 238 Vaginelle 238 Vaginulidae 25, 108, 181, 202, 214, 226, 235, 238, 264 Valencienniinae 181, 263 Valloniidae 32, 50, 181, 219, 265 Valvatidae 57, 59, 129, 140, 181, 190, 194, 197, 202, 204, 209, 214, 232-234, 236, 238, 258, 281 Vanikoridae 181, 204, 214, 224, 253, 277 Vanpalmeriidae 181, 256 Varicellinae 181, 267 Varicosa 48, 181 Vasidae 181, 256 Vasopulmonata 219, 230, 233, 238 Vayssiereidae 182, 190, 262 Velainellidae 32, 182, 190, 245, 273 Velariacea 182, 196 Velatinae 182, 246 Velutinidae 128, 182, 190, 197, 204, 210, 217, 236, 238, 253. 275 Veniliinae 141, 182, 262 Ventriculidae 182, 248 Verenaticinae 182 Verenidae 182, 250 Vermetidae 33, 182, 190, 194, 204, 226, 231.253. 216.217 Vermiculariidae 182, 249 Vermivora 238 Veronicellidae 160, 182, 207, 222, 232, 234, 238, 264, 281 Vertiginidae 65, 182, 233, 265 Vesceroconcha 238 Vesicidae 182, 258 Vespericolini 183, 270 Vetigastropoda 238, 230, 231, 243, 271 Vexillinae 183, 255 Vianinae 183, 246 Vicariihelicinae 183, 270 Vidaliellinae 183, 266 Villiersiidae 183, 261 Visceroconcha 238 Visceroneura 238 Vitreinae 183, 268 Vitrinellidae 83, 252 Vitrinidae 122, 183, 207, 208, 210, 213, 219, 233, 269 Vitrinulini 183, 269 Vitriplutoniinae 183, 269 Viviparidae 59, 121, 183, 216, 229, 234, 238, 248, 274 Vitaviellidae 183, 200, 246 Volemidae 183, 255 Volumina 238 Volutharpinae 183 Volutilithinae 184, 256 Volutidae 102, 159, 160, 177, 184, 206, 214, 225, 228, 232, 237, 239, 256, 278 Volutobulbinae 184 Volutodermatinae 184, 255 Volutomitridae 184, 256 Volutomorphinae 184, 255 Volutopsiinae 184, 254 Volvaire 209 Volvarina 151 Volvatellidae 31, 184, 198, 234, 238, 239, 260 Volvini 184 Volvulellidae 184, 259 Volvulidae 184, 259 Waldemaria 28 Watsonellinae 184, 241 Watsoniinae 184, 251 Weeksiidae 184, 254 Wladislaviidae 184 Xancidae 185 Xanthomelontidae 185, 270 Xanthonychidae 185, 270 Xenophoridae 185, 218, 239, 253, 277 Xerariontales 185, 270 Xerophilidae 10, 185, 269 Xestinae 185, 269 Xylodisculidae 185, 257 Yangtzespirinae 185, 241 Yetinae 61, 185, 256 Yochelcionellidae 185, 241, 271 Yunqueinae 185, 268 Zacoleinae 185, 269 Zaptychiinae 186, 264, 281 Zaptyxini 186, 266 Zardinellidae 186, 257 Гаптае 186, 249 Zeacolpini 186, 249 Zebininae 186, 251 Zeidoridae 186, 194, 243 Zemaciinae 186, 257 Zemiridae 186, 256 Zephyrinidae 108, 186, 190, 262 Zerotulidae 186, 251 397 Zeugobranchia 186, 192, 197, 199, 222, 233, 299251. 259 Zidoninae 186, 256 Zidoridae; see Zeidoridae Zitteliidae 186, 253 Ziziphininae 186, 245 Zoilinae 186, 250 Zonabranchiatae 186 Zonariini 187, 250 Zonitarionini 187, 269 Zonitidae 122, 187, 193, 202, 208, 219, 233, 239, 268 Zonulispirinae 187, 257, 278 Zoophaga 239 Zophinae 187, 267 Zospeidae 187, 264 Zuidae 187, 265 Zygitidae 187, 205, 244 Zygobranchia; see Zeugobranchia Zygopleuridae 187, 247 ¡ALACOLOGIA International Journal of Malacology Classification and Nomenclator of Gastropod Families Philippe Bouchet & Jean-Pierre Косго! IS Conehioks |. 47(1-2) 2005 Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Vol. Publication dates N = DM = NN = = = N |= = |= = NN = | NN ei N NN 13 Nov. 8 Mar. 17 Dec. 13 May 17 Dec. 22 Sep. 31 Dec. 18 Oct. 20 Aug. 8 Feb. 30 Aug. 29 Aug. 22 Mar. 23 Aug. 30 Dec. MALACOLOGIA INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF MALACOLOGY Web: http://malacologia.fmnh.org SUBSCRIPTION AND PAST ISSUE ORDER FORM Name: Address: Personal rates: Per volume Subscription Regular $56.00 Student discounted rate $30.00 Single & past volumes $56.00 Institutional rates: Subscription $75.00 Single & past volumes $75.00 Agency and dealership rates: Subscription $80.00 Single & past volumes $80.00 Publication of MALACOLOGIA is irregular and may not coincide with the calen- dar year. Occasionally, more than one volume is published in the same year. Therefore, subscribers are invoiced by volume, not by year. Any changes in price will occur by volume, not by year. Each volume contains 2 numbers. Sometimes a volume is complete in one issue and sometimes each number is published separately. Subscriptions begin with the current volume. Surface mail postage is included, airmail postage is extra according to destination. Single and past volumes are available with the exception of volumes 17(1) and 18 that are out of print. Postage and handling for single and past volumes is $5.00 per issue within the U.S.A. Cost for all other countries will be determined by weight and postal rates. Fee for postage and handling covers surface mail, airmail is extra according to destination. Prepayment is required. Postal money orders and checks (US $’s) must be drawn on American banks. VISA and MASTERCARD payments are accepted for an additional processing fee of $2.00 per volume for individuals and $3.00 per vol- ume for institutions, agencies and dealerships. Address: Malacologia fax: (856) 854-0341 P.O. Box 385 e-mail: malacolog@jersey.net Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309 U.S.A. MALACOLOGIA ADDRESSES ххх BUSINESS —SUBSCRIPTIONS 157 CLASS MAIL INCLUDING AIR, CERTIFIED, REGISTERED, ETC.: MALACOLOGIA PO. Box 385 Haddonfield, NJ 08033-0309 U.S.A. EXPRESS MAIL ONLY: MALACOLOGIA Attn: Caryl Hesterman 210 W. Crystal Lake Ave. Apt. 216-A Haddonfield, NJ 08033-3198 U.S.A. e-mail: malacolog@jersey.net tel/fax: (856) 854-0341 MANUSCRIPTS 15Т CLASS MAIL INCLUDING AIR, CERTIFIED, REGISTERED, ETC.: MALACOLOGIA PO. Box 1222 West Falmouth, MA 02574-1222 U.S.A. EXPRESS MAIL ONLY: MALACOLOGIA Attn: George Davis/Roger Hanlon 7 MBL Street Woods Hole, MA 02543-1015 U.S.A. e-mail: georgedavis99@hotmail.com tel/fax: (508) 457-0810 cc to mtmgmd@gwumc.edu VOL. 47, МО. 1-2 10. 1: INSTRUCTIONS FOR AUTHORS MALACOLOGIA publishes original research on the Mollusca that is of high quality and of broad international interest. Papers com- bining synthesis with innovation are particu- larly desired. While publishing symposia from time to time, MALACOLOGIA encour- ages submission of single manuscripts on diverse topics. Smaller papers of local geo- graphical or systematic content, and of high quality and interest, may be accepted as 'Research Notes'. Nearly all branches of malacology are represented in the pages of MALACOLOGIA. Manuscripts submitted for publication are received with the tacit understanding that they have not been submitted or published elsewhere in whole or in part. Manuscripts must be in English, but may include an expanded abstract in a foreign language as well as the usual brief abstract in English. Both American and British spell- ings are allowed. Unless indicated otherwise below, contribu- tors should follow the recommendations in the Council of Biology Editors (CBE) Style Manual. Be brief. Manuscripts must be typed on one side of good quality white paper, double-spaced throughout (including the references, tables and figure captions), and with ample mar- gins. Tables and figure captions should be typed on separate pages and put at the end of the manuscript. Make the hierarchy of headings within the text simple and consis- tent. Avoid internal page references (which have to be added in page proof). Choose a running title (a shortened version of the main title) of fewer than 50 letters and spaces. Provide a concise and informative abstract summarizing not only contents but also re- sults. А separate summary is not wanted. Supply between five and eight key (topic) words to go at the end of the Abstract. Use the metric system throughout. Micron should be abbreviated um. Illustrations are printed either in one col- umn or the full width of a page of the jour- nal, so plan accordingly. The maximum size of a printed figure is 13.5 x 20.0 cm (preferably not as tall as this so that the caption does not have to be on the oppo- site page). The figure captions are not to be part of the figure. List the figure cap- tions on a separate page. MALACOLOGIA 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17: 18. 2005 Drawings and lettering must be dark black on white paper. Lines, stippling, letters, and numbers should be thick enough to allow reduction by 30% to 50%. Letters and numbers should be at least 2 mm (line art) or 3 mm (gray-step, color) high after reduction, but avoid letter sizes > 6 mm. Several drawings or photographs may be grouped together to fit a page. Photo- graphs are to be high contrast. High con- trast is especially important for histological photographs. All illustrations are to be numbered sequen- tially as figures (not grouped as plates or as lettered sub series), and are to be ar- ranged as closely as possible to the order in which they are first cited in the text. Each figure must be cited in the text. Scale lines are required for all none diagram- matic figures, and should be convenient lengths (e.g., “200 um”, not “163 um”). Mag- nifications in captions are not acceptable. All illustrations should be mounted, num- bered, labeled or lettered, i.e. ready for the printer. Be professional. Sloppy illustrations, labels, borders will not be accepted. If as- sistance is required of MALACOLOGIA's editorial staff, the author will be charged for the services rendered. All computer-gen- erated graphics must be submitted elec- tronically (e-mail or CD-ROM). Submit such graphics as TIFF or JPEG files. Line art (black and white) graphics must have a final resolution of 1200 dpi, gray-step and color graphics, 300 dpi. In line draw- ings, the minimum line width of 0.2 mm is required (as measured by final size). A caption should summarize what is shown in an illustration, and should not duplicate information given in the text. The caption must not be part of the figure but be pro- vided in a separate file that has all the figure captions listed in order. Each lettered ab- breviation labeling an individual feature in a figure must either be explained in each cap- tion (listed alphabetically), or be grouped in one alphabetic sequence after the Methods section. Use the latter method if many ab- breviations are repeated on different figures. Tables are to be used sparingly and verti- cal lines not at all. Horizontal lines are to be used only in the header and foot of the table. Submit all tables in a separate file. References cited in the text must appear in the Literature Cited section and vice versa. Refer to a recent issue of MALACOLOGIA for bibliographic style, noting especially that serials are cited unabbreviated. Supply in- 19. 20. 21. 23. 24. 20: formation on plates, etc., only if they are not included in the pagination. In systematic papers, synonymies should not give complete citations but should re- late by author, date and page to the Litera- ture Cited section. For systematic papers, all new type speci- mens must be deposited in museums where other scientists may study them. Likewise, MALACOLOGIA requires that voucher specimens upon which a paper is based be deposited in a museum where they may eventually be re-identified. Submission of manuscripts.* Contact the editor (georgedavis99@hotmail.com) to de- termine the method of submission if the manuscript is > 40 pages and graphics have file sizes exceeding 2.0 MB or to obtain instructions as to where a ms is to be mailed if mailing is necessary. Send the ms files to georgedavis99@hotmail.com. Each e- mail should not exceed 3.0 MB. . Very long manuscripts may require submis- sion of the manuscript in triplicate by mail. The second and third copies can be repro- ductions. Also submit with the paper copies a computer disk in Microsoft Word (PC ver- sion) containing the manuscript including all tables and illustrations. A manuscript that has been revised must be re-submitted on com- puter disk in Microsoft Word (PC version). Authors who want illustrations returned should request this at the time of ordering reprints. Otherwise, illustrations will be main- tained for six months only after publication. An author’s address should include an e- mail address. Electronic submission of manuscripts. A. Covering e-mail Prepare an e-mail message addressed to the editor (georgedavis99@hotmail.com) with cc to tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de. The message should provide all information necessary for manuscript submission. B. Manuscript files Manuscript files can be accepted in Microsoft Word format only (PC version). Name the files after the first author (e.g. SMITH.DOC). Keep the file size of graphics below 2 MB (save graphics as TIFF file with LZW com- pression or as JPEG file). Once the MS is accepted, uncompressed files have to be provided on CD-ROM. Provide the tables as a separate file. Attach all files to the cover- ing e-mail message. For any question re- garding electronic submission of graphics, contact the graphics editor at: tom.wilke@allzool.bio.uni-giessen.de 26. 27. 28. 29, 31. * REPRINTS AND PAGE COSTS Reprints must be ordered from the Business Office at the time proof is returned to the copy editor. Later orders cannot be considered. When 100 or more reprints are ordered, an author will receive 25 additional copies free of charge. PDF files of the paper for personal use are available with a purchase of reprints; free of charge for subscribers to Malacologia. Sub- scription must include current and 2 paid-for immediate past and/or future volumes. There is a U.S. $4.00 per word charge for each author’s change in page proof. Page costs must be paid prior to publica- tion. Page cost recovery is required as fol- lows. Regular subscribers:** Non-student: 10 pages free; U.S. $30.00 for each additional page (EAP) Student”: 15 pages free; U.S. $20.00 EAP Non-subscribers: Non-student: 8 pages free; U.S. $60.00 EAP Student”: 15 pages free; U.S. $30.00 EAP A reduction or elimination of page charges may be possible under certain circum- stances by arrangement with the editor. A reduction of page charges may be negoti- ated for papers exceeding 30 pages. . Color figures must be paid-for by the author. Costs are U.S. $300 for the first color page in a paper and U.S. $150 for each subsequent color page. SUBSCRIPTION PURCHASE Effective Nov. 2004, subscription rates per volume are as follows: : Personal: U.S. $56.00 (Student discounted rate: U.S. $30.00) Institutional: U.S. $75.00 Agency and Dealership: U.S. $80.00 Single and past volumes are available at the rates cited above plus a postage and han- dling fee of U.S. $5.00 per issue within the U.S.A. Cost for all other countries will be determined by weight and postal rates. Post- age covers surface mail only; airmail is extra. Electronic submission is desired. Regular subscribers are those who have paid- up subscriptions for the current issue and the following issue. Students (including individuals submitting dissertations) must identify themselves at the time of manuscript submission and also provide the e-mail address of their advisor. VOL. 47, МО. 1-2 MALACOLOGIA 2005 CONTENTS NETA. пе. ао ааа 4 Mod UCI NR IS ое ota ia т 4 Part 1. Nomenclator of Gastropod Family-Group Names TRA о E Eu у A Summary of the Rules of Nomenclature Applying to Family-Group Names .......... 5 Е А Ч e a al e e A AA 5 Жо ЕО ed aa nd A ada e Dole dm oie A He 8 YA A A оо уе Оооо 10 PUC COIN: aa e oras cara a 11 Status of Names in the Official List of Family-Group Names т Zoology ............. 12 Gases to be submitted to the COMMISSION 7:2. 2.2... cias ea tats poste 12 Ее ns o o a di 12 Epidemiology of Gastropod Family-Group Names ............................. 12 ME AS A AP RR WANG See Ee he ee ede es we 16 Nomenclator of Gastropod Family-Group Names .............................. 7 List of Gastropod Names Above the Family Group ..........:................... 187 Part 2. Working Classification of the Gastropoda [Bouchet, Fryda, Hausdorf, Ponder, Valdés & Warén]........................ 239 Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position, Neritimorpha, fossil “archaeogastropods”, fossil lower caenogastropods and fossil lower Heterobranchia [Fryda & Bouchet] Modern “archaeogastropods” [Warén & Bouchet] Modern Caenogastropoda, modern lower Heterobranchia [Ponder & Bouchet] Cephalaspidea, Thecosomata, Gymnosomata, Aplysiomorpha, Umbraculida, Acochlidiacea, Sacoglossa, Cylindobullida, Nudipleura [Valdés & Bouchet] Pulmonata [Hausdorf & Bouchet] Paleozoic molluscs of uncertain systematic position ............................. 241 Basaltaxa that are certainly Gastropoda’. visera teuer te 242 @lade atellogastiOPOda: ii A ankles hd CSS REG ео 5 dr 242 Е оО а о а ебал Mes бобов ee ee 243 ООС аа бо né D et Sees TRE AAA 245 СЕ М о О 245 Paleozoic: Neritimorpha'of uncertain POSITION „=: 2. u: are an 245 ЕЯ (АЕ о se tra a ee 246 о ОЕ о mr Deus dos ee ern ce ae 246 VOL.47, МО. 1-2 MALACOLOGIA 2005 Clade CIONOIASITOBAÍA: ооо N RES Mn er 00 247 Caenogastropoda of uncertain systematic position ............................ 247 Infonmal Group Archiaenioglossd ао PR M NS 247 Clade-SombSoconena sn ur ое 64.655 dus Коза See овал 248 Glade.Hypsogastrapada: ооо a eut 8 Moe DAME MEN ER 249 Clade LMOnMIMONINAL iss ie 235 2a sleds okt oe ом море dar Oo a 250 Informal Group Plemogiossa: : : 2eme manie Me dls wees oe ee 254 Clade Neogastopoda:.. +. 22.22... азы dd sos db ee detre 254 Clade Heterobranchia ricas a ke BENE eed Sue Lee 257 informal Group Lower Heterobranchla....... 2.2.0022. а co ое 257 Informal Group: Opisthobranéehiai.:: еее орон дор 258 Clade Cephalaspidea соло Dante dates de UT CEE 258 Glade Thecosomiata: 4.2 nn EM ER a Ce TRE 259 Clade: Eymnosemala diana ds a A 259 Clad@Aplvsiomonpiia ооо oy ood a RE RES 260 ¡OU ACOCMIGIACEA) + ¿62 ne isa A ORNE RS 4 CT RES 260 Clade SAEOIIOSSA x. 255% ic a NE NE Lene ANN 260 "Group CylındroBullda ++ oss Su ое a ee Юн а 261 Clade Umbraculida nass san. ee ee canes ee 261 Clade Nudipleurs) 3544 me sante ii rra aa Di ta a A 261 Clade: Pleuröbrancehemerßha лесов Meee a Oe 261 Clade: МО та ао, Mesa a AA 261 Clade Euctenidiacea 2: ео оо a oe nn eee A 261 Clade Deiatchia:..<2 ada tl соо ee eee 262 Clade Pseudoeuctenidiacea .. 2... ws ee 44h00 550 be eee 262 Clade Cladobranenila:...2.0...42ce5 a 806 do ad ON 262 Glade Etiaiminida. Br: оо as de bonté dette о 262 Clade DSnanonOu@a 0.0. Dee Se he oe ee da aa ооо 262 Clade Acolidida:.. Е bee a и 263 Informal Group Pulmonate i: ccd 2 a0 a ua ооо a ee 263 Informal Group Basomimatophora : :..:..:6: mia cs a 263 Glade Eupuimonatas. ел ооо die ae eee ec COCO 264 Clade Systellommatophora: ооо ii ts оо 264 Clade: StylomMatophora о Jase #2 oe hb anda aan Oo eee 264 Clade Elasimognatha: 2.2.5: 2er. fe Bo chad lA 264 Clade Orthurethra ss. 2.62.0 el smal) CES) ore oe о. 265 informal Group Sigmurethra: 2) 2.52... 2 20. 2 conca scada donee ee 266 Acknowledgements: ао ооо ый 284 References [Bouchef& Roerall ........ оо: ооо 284 O 15:5 a an Re ee ee он. 369 Ns ConchBooks Co” -"-P rate enla dictrihiutor for Vol. 47 304 VBP L459 й 03/18/06 198128 «.. 4 aan Ce Kara a DE) FT PE d A HU ARIES 07 BR ul 11757 ii Il) | | | = о n x Е = я | | ева or REO entré by ры 4 $ A PET prada ee a - A - sure à Met NOTE re DU